ã€ŠTale of Ramielã€‹


 Chapter 0 - Tragedy of a Cruise ship

    Chapter 0 - Tragedy of a Cruise ship

    <hr>

    A ferry ship was heading to a certain island. This ferry is highly recommended by various critics that loved the beach of this certain island. Many lost souls would come into this certain island to be soothed from the stress of life. In particular, this Cruise ship accommodates about five hundred passengers. With a color scheme of blue, the cruise ship is state of an art vessel.

    In this ship, a man with a grayish hair, average height, and sleepy eyes boarded the ship. He is a passenger that got lucky to be on this ship. This is his first time being on a ship heading to a resort island. He didn¡¯t want to go, but, his family insisted. They wanted him to experience the beauty of the world. This simple man has been rather depressed for seven years already.

    That is why in worry his family told him to come into this place. They wanted to show him how great life can be. After all, this man has lost his way the moment he graduated from high school. Unable to live with confidence, he became a failure to other people¡¯s eyes. His family, however, doesn¡¯t see him that way, thus he isn¡¯t that bothered at all.

    His family is all he had.

    That is why because of Family that he came into this ship.

    But even so, he would never know that what awaits him here is nothing but tragedy. The ship got off the port, went to the seas and everything was fine at the moment.

    The certain young man, who is named Ramiel, looked at the endless sea before him. Standing on the front bow of the ship, Ramiel liked the cool air, the view, and sounds of the seagulls.

    His hair fluttered as the sea wind meets. Various passengers were near the pool, clamoring, drinking, and enjoying various foods presented to them. This Cruise ship costs a lot. Ramiel looked up the prize of the ticket that was bought for him, that is why partly he didn¡¯t dare to refuse to come into this

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.Ramiel sighs while leaning at the rails of the ship. Thinking about how he ended up here, he recalled back his past. The various heartbreaks and the disappointment that comes with all of it, you could say that Ramiel is a man lost in the sea of life. He didn¡¯t know what to do with his life. He merely thought that maybe he could find an answer to this life.

    So as he stares upon this sea. His head was in turmoil, his heart twirling, and soul empty. He just can¡¯t find anything that would make him believe in a purpose to continue. He isn¡¯t a good athlete, he doesn¡¯t have any talents, and his skills are rather mediocre. Ramiel is an average man, suffering an existential crisis, and fear towards the future.

    Dimmed eyes, and surrounded by a heavy mood. Those who tried to talk to Ramiel got driven away. Above the sky, there were strange lights hovering around. Ramiel looked at the sky, he tilted his head to the right, his brows furrowed and tightened. His hand made a little shake, and hand seems to choke his neck.

    ¡°What is that?

    Ramiel wondered at the sky. And before he can even move his mouth again, a bolt of thunder pierced the center of the ship. Boom, the ship rattled at impact with the thunderbolt. Ramiel braced himself while trying to regain his balance. The people who were having went into a wild panic.

    The boat is sinking.

    Everyone who was sane started running looking things that might save them. But Ramiel was stricken in fear, his legs got stuck on the ground, but strangely he was calm. He felt like he was just staring at a movie. Playing before, he thought in his head that this is surely a dream.

    But it wasn¡¯t.

    And because of that, the ship who got hit by that strange bolt of thunder slowly started sinking. The passengers have started to jump, and before long Ramiel was the only one left on top of the ship. Ramiel prayed, but the scene in front of him changed. And before long, Ramiel got dragged into the bottom of the Ocean.

    While sinking deeper along with the cruise ship, Ramiel¡¯s last thought was his family. Remembering them, he could not help but scream at the thought of being unable to see them ever again.

    <hr>

 Chapter 1 - The Dumb Mute

    Chapter 1 - The Dumb Mute

    <hr>

    The town of Tal is just located south of the continent. The continent of Samis is rather large. That is why the habitable parts of the continent are high. The Town of Tal is located in the southern part of the continent, specifically in the Kingdom of Lin. In this kingdom, the buildings are made of brick and stones. Resembling European architecture, the town of Tal is a prosperous town simply because it is near the sea.

    Sizing for about one hundred square miles, the prosperous town of Tal is a hub of riches. The Kingdom of Lin heavily protects this town and rumors that the town will soon be turned into a city. But in these town full riches, it also means that various people come here seeking labor. But even with the riches of the town, it couldn¡¯t keep the hundred thousand population fed.

    Hence, the slums exist.

    In the slum there are squatters. Poor people who built shacks, and make use of abandon buildings. The slums are quite in a poor state, unlike the streets outside of the slums. There is no proper road, and the dirt is everywhere. No individual would come into this place unless they want to make contact with the various thugs hiding in the slums.

    Gangs, robbers, and nasty bandits live in this place. Beggars also reside here in bulk. The Lord of the Town would love to get rid of them, but with the forces carefully guarding the Town against outside threat. The cleaning up of the slums is always put to halt.

    The Town of Tal is just too busy to care about some unfortunate people. Heck, the people in the slums are lucky that they aren¡¯t being hunted down by the Lord¡¯s forces. If they were, they would be cast out to the wilderness. And meet monsters that would surely rip their heads apart.

    But for now, let us focus on the Slums. Here you would find a certain beggar that the people around call as the ¡®Dumb Mute¡¯. This beggar had a grayish hair, average height and is completely malnourished.

    This man appeared a month ago suddenly in the middle of the slums. The people of the slums saw the wet man, and immediately took everything he had. Left with nothing on him, the man woke up to find himself on the side of an alley, freezing to death. The man suddenly despaired at what is happening to him. He cried and he went into a fetal expression until he finally calmed himself down. At first, he went to ask people where he was. But nonetheless, he realized that he could not speak their language. And that the people things that he could not speak at all, so he got the nickname as the dumb mute.

    For he could not understand the signs, the language of the land. Even the beggars know the language thus he has been labeled as the dumb mute. Of course, without any understanding of the language of the land, he wasn¡¯t able to know their opinions. In fact, the dumb mute is more concern about how he would survive today. His eyes didn¡¯t have any light on it, he is feeble and the poor rag clothing of his makes him even more pathetic.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    The Dumb Mute is now thinking about where to get his food. He thought about the usual place. So he stood up from the alley and head towards there. In the usual place, where Garbage and the few bits of organs from the port get thrown, were various people from the slums trying to find anything that can be consumed.

    The Dumb Mute¡¯s appearance made the other people look upon him. They frown as if they could not handle his existence. These people are beggars yet they even sneer at the dumb mute. They watch the Mute walked at the organs thrown away. Looking at him scouring the various thrown away organs and pulling out intestines of sheep¡¯s and pigs. The people could not help but whisper in mumble.

    ¡°Look at him...¡±

    ¡°He is eating those things again. He is not afraid that the Gods would blight him?¡±

    ¡°Leave that dumb mute be. It is better not to get along with him¡±

    The Dumb Mute could hear them. But he doesn¡¯t understand their language, thus he could not know that there is a tradition in the Town of Tal not to consume the organs of the sheep¡¯s and pigs It is considered as a disgusting thing to do, and the people who usually does meets their end.

    So in the eyes of every people in the town, the mute is a dumber than ever. That is why no one really bothers him that much; of course, there are people that would spit at his face, people that could not stomach the dumb mute¡¯s behavior for doing such disgusting thing.

    Many think that the Dumb Mute is a just dumb, or that he is particularly crazy. But for the Dumb Mute who came from an another world through unknown methods. Eating organs is not that much of a taboo for the dumb mute. He even once partakes on various cuisines is normally just called exotic.

    But even with all of these leftover organs. The malnourished Dumb Mute could only eat some of it. It was clearly rotten, there was dirt on it and it smelled bad. Despite that, the Dumb Mute took the organs, went to the nearest torch to heat them up. The people saw this and thought.

    ¡°Look at the dumb mute...good heavens, is he really thatdumb?¡±

    ¡°Forget it...let us find some meat for ourselves.¡±

    The Dumb Mute continued heating up the organs he scavenged. After doing so, he went to the side of the road, took a bite of the organs and started devouring them. The Dumb Mute¡¯s face was quite contorted, his face looks green and he looks like he would vomit at any second.

    But even so, the dumb mute didn¡¯t, for vomiting would cause him trouble. He had no way of getting food, and these organs and the fact that he can only beg for people to take pity on him is his way of survival now

    This is his life now. Ramiel, who somehow got transported into a parallel world, could not help but feel dread. Not knowing anything, not getting any sort of gifts. Ramiel could only live this pathetic life in order to survive.

 Chapter 2 - Life of a Beggar

    Chapter 2 - Life of a Beggar

    <hr>

    In the main streets of the Town of Tal, there is a woman with silver hair. Fluttering wildly as the hair passes by, this woman is wearing a brown dress. Carrying a bag of goods, the woman scanned the main streets with her gray eyes and spotted a beggar raising his palms towards the people walking by.

    The smell of the beggar was too much to handle. She herself felt her nose shrink but even so, she walked to the beggar. Took hard bread from her goods, and gave it. The Beggar looked at the food and nods his head. The woman with silver hair then smiled and continued walking out of the place.

    She handed the beggar hard bread instead of coins because she knew the beggar. This beggar was none other than the dumb mute infamous even in the slums. Apparently, the dumb mute could not even understand how the currency works in the town. So giving him a gold coin will be worthless. She is a kindhearted woman and seeing such pitiful man always makes her feel pity. That is why she helps him.

    But even so, the dumb mute was not the only one she gives filial pity. There are others like the dumb mute, and thus she couldn¡¯t entertain or try to contact the dumb mute.

    The Dumb Mute who got the bread ate it immediately. It was hard, and certainly not that appetizing compared to the soft bread of his past world. But even so, it was tasty enough for him, and his condition isn¡¯t really that great he just can complain about some hard bread. He even eats organs and heats them up on torches. That is why the dumb mute can only steel his stomach.

    Currently, he is still sitting on the main streets. He felt stared everywhere, and even though it is painful for him to be looked at. Ramiel, the dumb mute endured while trying not to imagine what the passersby are saying. Even he could understand that the people around him look at him as a pathetic beggar.

    He understood it greatly. Even though the people around him call him a dumb mute, it doesn¡¯t mean that he really is. It is just that being transported into an other world without any gifts, or sudden ability to speak the language of the land put Ramiel into this state.

    Without any ability to communicate and understand, Ramiel can only act like this. No one would teach him; the world isn¡¯t that kind to teach some dumb mute how to understand words. Only a few people might able to do so, but even with that, they wouldn¡¯t bother to waste their time towards Ramiel.

    Ramiel stared at the sky. Clouds that look like flowers and a bird that he doesn¡¯t recognize reflect upon his eyes. It has been a month since he arrived here. He doesn¡¯t know how and why he was put into this world. Ramiel thinks that this is some unlucky event. He never believed that something like this would happen. And if there is one thing that he could wish that have happened. It would be that he was able to understand the words of the land.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Looking down back at the streets, Ramiel continued his begging. It is pathetic and unsightly, but even so, he got used to this kind of life. It wasn¡¯t because he adopts quickly, but because he has no choice to do so.

    ¡°Fucking beggar get out of my way.¡±

    A man carrying a sword on his waist kicked Ramiel in the face. Ramiel fell back, his face colliding with a small pool of water. Coughing blood, and spitting out of the water out of his mouth. Ramiel regains his position, wiped the dirt and blood off his mouth and continued begging as if nothing happened.

    Endure, endure, me...

    Ramiel¡¯s mind focused on that one single thing. His heart aches, his shoulder trembling, but even so he raises his palms up and continued begging for pity.

    ...

    The sun was up in the sky, and the begging Ramiel moved out of the main streets. He avoided the wrath of the soldiers patrolling and went to the river near the town. In this river, he could drink the water. It is crystal clear, and you can see the bottom of the river. Ramiel sees the fishes down the water, and once he thought he could fish. But sadly, without any fishing pole or bait, the act of fishing was lost on him.

    Ramiel wasn¡¯t learned on how to do such things. He was an average young man, who graduated high school, and stayed years depressed on his parents¡¯ home. He never had to work, and the life of comfort made him lazy. Hence, now he finds himself in this foreign land unable to do anything other than beg.

    Ramiel cupped his hand and drink more water. After that, he sat near the river, which usually doesn¡¯t have that many people since they fear that monsters and beasts would come to swipe them. In fact, despite the town of Tal being a rich hub for the Kingdom of Lin. There isn¡¯t really a wall that separates it from the wilderness since doing so would cut the river that passes through the town.

    That is why they never bothered to build a wall, but instead placed soldiers outside the town, hunting down monsters and beasts. But anyway, this bank is Ramiel safe haven. During the day, he would stay here and stare at the river to ease his mind. As a beggar, he never really had that much of a choice on what to do. There is no one to talk to, everyone avoids him for his nickname around the town, and that he knows that his existence is a bother to people.

    That is why in this river he is at peace. But even so, this river turns into a nightmare at night, so he only stays here during daylight, while he then sleeps in the makeshift shelter of his back in the slums.

 Chapter 3 - Misery in an Alley

    Chapter 3 - Misery in an Alley

    <hr>

    Ramiel saw the dimming light in the sky. So he walked back to the slums only to see the usual bald thugs looking at him with the usual violent look. Ramiel trembled at their sight but didn¡¯t show it on his face. The Thugs grinned at Ramiel and spoke.

    ¡°Hey, you dumb mute.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up buddy?¡±

    The two rested their arms on Ramiel¡¯s shoulders, with a rather tight grip. Ramiel didn¡¯t understand anything so he just stood idly while the two did their usual things. Bullying, that was the usual event of the two bald motherfuckers in front of Ramiel. They first met Ramiel, and initially one of the guys who stole his belongings. They sold the items for the right price, and now they ARE living great lives.

    If Ramiel was awake, and he somehow luckily met a merchant, then probably he would be able to live in the town of Tal without any problems. Of course, he would then get taught the language and such. But since he has a little luck, he found himself begging, and now the two fucks who stole from him now bullies him.

    Of course, Ramiel doesn¡¯t know what the two did. He merely understood that two likes to bully him. Ramiel is a meek young man, he never really is that aggressive and he is rather passive. And since he knows that the two is much stronger than him. He merely stays still, let the two thugs harassed him.

    But today the two¡¯s mood was quite bad. So they made Ramiel their punching bag, and left him beaten up on the side of an alley. Ramiel¡¯s face was beaten up more than usual. He has been mistreated since his time here, and now he looks even worse than usual.

    Damn it...

    He wiped his bloody mouth and lean on the wall. He can¡¯t see that well, and since his far back in the alley. There was no light, and thus he can¡¯t see anything other than the lit streets. Bruised everywhere, Ramiel tried to relax, to try to ease the pain but it was no use.

    No magic and no self-regenerating powers can be use at his disposal. So he could only sit in the alley, cringe in pain, while looking at the streets just a few inches away from him. The Light calm him down, it reminded him a bit of the nosy little town just outside of the volk. He loved that town; he used to visit it with his family. So looking at the familiar scene in front of him, Ramiel could not help but feel sad.

    Home, he wanted to go back home. In this world, he knows nothing, he doesn¡¯t understand anything. And even though he was depressed in his home world, Ramiel realized that he had everything good compared to his situation now. He had loving relatives, a caring family, and friends that are friendly to the depressed him. But in this world, he has no allies at all, no shoulder to lean on. And importantly there was no hope.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Despair fills Ramiel completely. He agonizes, and his misery at the moment was impeccable. His breath is deep, and his body shaking, due to the wind passing by. His wounds ache, and with little clothing to be had. Ramiel¡¯s teeth started rattling. Ramiel got used to this weather. It has been a month after all, and the Kingdom of Lin is known for its cold climate. Unlike the middle parts, or the west side of the continent that experience hot weather.

    It¡¯s cold here...

    Ramiel muttered inside his head while sitting on the alleyway. His wounds got a bit numb due to the cold. It hurt though, so that is something he wanted to complain too. The weather will be getting cold again. So to avoid freezing to death here, Ramiel stood up, took a deep breath and head to the slums.

    ...

    On the main roads, a silver-haired woman carrying her usual goods walked the streets. As she walks, she noticed a familiar person walking with blood all over him. Recognizing the person as the dumb mute, she stared at his beaten up face and frown a little. She looked at him limp towards the slums, she felt pity but nonetheless, she didn¡¯t have the time at the moment to inspect him, thus she continued moving with a bit of ache in her heart.

    Ramiel noticed a stare but when looked at where it is from. There was no one that was looking at him, so he thought it must be his imagination and continued further on towards the slums.

    Arriving on the slums, he noticed that the people of the slums have already gathered on the bonfire they made. Ramiel, as a newcomer, a foreigner, and a disgusting organ eater, isn¡¯t invited by the people of the slums. They despise Ramiel, and that is why Ramiel can only stare at the bonfire that warms the people of the slums. They were happily talking and seeing them being chatty. Ramiel could not but just smile wearily. He felt jealous at the sight of the people again and walked to his makeshift shelter. Looking at his place, he sat down, grab some of the dirty blankets he found and wrapped himself up with it. It stinks like shit, but Ramiel used to it. So despite the smell, he just wrapped it tightly around him, closed his eyes, and prayed that he will survive yet another day.

    And as he prays, he thought of his family, prayed for their safety, and then slowly but surely. Closed his eyes and rested on his makeshift shelter in peace. As he sleeps, a tear rolled from his eyes, Ramiel then started sobbing as he sleeps. He misses them so much, he wanted to go home, and even with all those wishes, or prayers. His situation isn¡¯t changing for the better at all.

 Chapter 4 â€“ Thievery

    Chapter 4 ¨C Thievery

    <hr>

    The town of Tal has white dots falling from above. This particular dot slowly paints the town roads with the color white. Everyone who walks around the town would find themselves seeing their breaths. Everyone wears thicker clothing, except for the lesser ones.

    Particularly this time of the year, many would stock up. The weather would become harsh to the point that some dies due to the freezing wind. It is a lot worse for the poorer individuals of the town. They would find it hard to survive the weather, in addition, is that a lot dies during this time of year.

    So for the beggars of the slums, it is a worrying matter. They didn¡¯t expect that the weather would turn cold this fast. So at the moment the beggars kind of united, went to the woods around the town to get something warm. They had their way to somehow cut the trees. In fact, they resulted to thievery just to get the right tools. It took a while for them to do this, as well as pull it off.

    In the town, there is a place where tools are bought. Axes, pickaxes, shovel, knives, everything can be brought in this store. There are others like this store, but this store had a rather great location so most people would just go here. The quality of the tools is also great so there was nothing to complain.

    The Beggars of the slums choose this place to rob. It was in the middle of the night when they did the job. No one witnessed other than the owner of the shop himself. But since the owner of the shop was alone at that time, along with seeing all his precious merchandise being stolen by the beggars. The owner took up his sword, tried to fend off the beggars only to be overwhelmed by the beggars and killed in cold blood.

    The accident became known to the town. Of course, without any allies or friends, the dumb mute was excluded to the unification of the beggars to survive. So he got a bit leeway when the soldiers arrive in the slums which then proceed to kill the beggars. Usually, they would reprimand the beggars, or just capture them. But the Lord of the Town thought this was a good idea to get rid of the slum problem.

    Thus they killed the beggars with no mercy. The women and children were captured, the old ones killed. Ramiel who was considered as a dumb mute watched as the slaughter happen. He hid in his makeshift home and watch as everyone screamed in agony at their death.

    Tears were rolling on the dumb mute¡¯s eyes. He could not believe what was happening, and he could not stomach such slaughter. He held his place though, not even letting any strange of his hair get out of the way. He got excluded, but with the slaughter happening, he would be surely killed. That is why when he got spotted by one of the soldiers, he was fired an arrow at and got his sides torn up.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Ramiel was shocked. He screamed in pain, agonized but nonetheless stood up. Ran out of the slums, and hid in an alleyway near the main streets of the town. Blood poured out of his sides, his lips shaking, shoulders trembling. Ramiel¡¯s face contorted due to the holy pain he is feeling. He manages to suppress the blood by putting pressure on it. But even so, he is still losing blood due to not being good at covering his wounds.

    He felt his strength drain. He is in shock, his adrenaline is pumping to the point it keeps him alive, his heavily breathing, pale as white as the ones scattered on the road of the town. His eyes are half closed, his vision is blurry, and breathing seems like a tiresome thing to do.

    Ramiel¡¯s hand constantly shivers while feeling the unholy pain. Tears are coming out of his face, and his words would mutter the name of his mother.

    Mother, help me. I want to go home.

    Sincerely he said it to heart. Ramiel thinks that he is going to die here. And with death coming for him, his thoughts were that of his mother. It is normal to think of his own mother and family at the time of his death. Ramiel felt like giving up here, hence the pain convinces him to close his for good.

    But despite all of that pain, Ramiel struggled to open his eyes. Trying to breathe steadily, keeping himself awake. Ramiel didn¡¯t want to die. He is calling his mom, his family, but even so, he doesn¡¯t want to die just like that. That is why he keeps his face straight.

    His sobbing echoes through the streets. And as he sobs, a person wearing a robe with a cloak around her heard the sob. The person carries a sword on her thin waist. Searching for the source of the sobbing, she found the dumb mute with a wound on his side. The woman could not help but look at the young man with a bit of a frown on her face. Walking to the young man, she kneeled on the ground, adjusted her robe a bit, and looked at the wound of the young man.

    Ramiel gave a weak glance at the person that appeared in front of him. A beautiful person with golden locks, a chiseled face, jeweled blue eyes, with a quite a fleshy mound on her chest. The woman was quite beautiful and looking at the woman made Ramiel feel a bit of tug in his heart.

    The woman saw how the young man looked at her in the corner of her eyes but ignored it. She then extended her hand towards the young man¡¯s wound and her hand glowed light yellow. As it glows, the wound of the young man slowly closes up. He felt the wound closing, and his face contorted in pain.

 Chapter 5 - Bread and Cloak

    Chapter 5 - Bread and Cloak

    <hr>

    What is this?

    Ramiel¡¯s wound healed up in no time. The woman who was proficient in the magical arts due to living in a certain household, it could be said that she serves an important person of the Kingdom of Lin. So healing up someone was quite easy for her.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    The woman tilted her head in wonder. She felt like the person in front of her didn¡¯t hear what she said. So she repeated again, only for the dumb mute to look at her with a clear expression that he did not understand her. She felt troubled for a while and wondered what to do.

    While she troubles herself. Ramiel stared at the woman with his heart palpitating loudly. She is a beautiful woman, and with this woman close to her, he could not help but feel nervous. He scratched his head, the woman glances at him and thought how thin his clothing was. She also felt like even though he is helping this man. He won''t last at the incoming winter.

    Milady wanted me to go home fast. But looking at this poor man, he seems like he really needed help,she thought.

    The woman is quite a samaritan. She has been through a lot too, so helping those in need is quite a habit of hers. Hence, looking at the man, she took off her coat, handed it to the young man in front of him. Ramiel wondered why she was giving her cloak, he looks at her and made an expression asking why.

    The woman looked at him and made gestures as if wrapping the cloak around him. Ramiel understood that thus he wrapped the cloak around his shoulder. Warm, that is the first thing that Ramiel thought after putting it on. Looking up, he then saw the smile of the woman who gave the cloak.

    How beautiful.

    She looked like an angel towards Ramiel. Feeling the kindness, the warm cloak, Ramiel could not help but tear up at the kind woman''s help.

    She saw Ramiel''s tears. A man can cry too huh, she pondered at the sight of Ramiel crying. She never really saw a man crying in this world a lot, crying in this world is the sight of weakness. So a lot of men here don¡¯t cry that easily. Because it makes them look cowardly.

    But strangely this man didn''t feel like he cared so much about being seen crying. The woman felt relax at this strange young man, and pulled another item from her bag, a piece of soft bread, the one that can be found on the rich streets of the town of Tal.

    Ramiel accepted the piece of soft bread and took a bite. The moment he did so, the taste of cheese and a bit of cream appeared on his mouth. He was surprised at the two flavors; he never knew that such taste could exist in such medieval like society.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The woman saw the elated face of the young man. She felt delighted at the look of the young man, so she stood up and bowed her head. Ramiel bowed back as he then watches the angel-like woman walked out to the streets. Her robe fluttered, her figure disappeared from Ramiel''s eyes.

    Ramiel felt stunned at the woman. He swallowed the soft bread fully and wiped the crumbs around his mouth. Ramiel felt happy, this meeting made him believed that it shouldn¡¯t be all that bad. He is luckily alive plus he got a new cloak that just feels warm.

    Ramiel smiled for the first time in this world. And this smile was brought upon a woman who saved him. He would never forget this day.

    ...

    The woman walked back to the place where she belongs. At the moment her mood is in turmoil. She didn¡¯t expect to see such sight today. A sight that is seldom seen in this world, a man who is connected to his own emotions, attached to his feelings. Catherine never met a man that emotional. She grew up in an environment that told her to be strong. To never falter at whatever life throws at her, it doesn¡¯t mean she is emotionless. But it only means that she lessens the pain by internalizing all of her thoughts.

    So this meeting surprised her. A rather special meeting that made her realized that even men can be emotional. Truth be told, she thought that men were cold creatures. Growing up surrounded by hardened men and women taught her like that. But even so, she never expected this. That is why for once she felt that her Good Samaritan act was worth it this time.

    As a servant of the Matriarch of the Kingdom of Lin. Catherine felt that maybe this time she will get much more good karma, not that she is counting her good deeds, but she thinks that this meeting should put a lot of karma on her. She is a believer of karma like most of the men and women she grew up with.

    As part of the Special Forces serving the Matriarch, they are expected to do what they are told with utmost focus. But even with that, they are expected not to step into the thin red path that separates them from killers. Catherine¡¯s job of being a guard of the Matriarch forces her to act upon goodness.

    So that she can collect good karma, spiritual relief, and pride that she is never less than the people that she kills. Thus Catherine, the servant of the Matriarch felt that she did a good deed today.

    Her memories of this meeting would last for quite a bit.

    Not because of what she did. But because of various dominos that will fall the moment, she handed that cloak towards the beggar she helped. Sometimes even the tiniest bits of acts cause¡¯s changes around the world.

    A single push can change a lot. And Catherine, the Servant of the Matriarch caused a ripple in the town of Tal.

 Chapter 6 - Bits of Hope

    Chapter 6 - Bits of Hope

    <hr>

    Winter came in hard at the Town of Tal. The roofs are covered with thick layers of snow. The stone and brick houses were enduring the weight. In the port there are ice blocks forming around the port. The workers are busy trying to break them with pickaxes. On the main street there are piles of snow. The on walkers were lifting their legs high so they can cross the street.

    Walking among the road is a silver-haired woman. She looked bubbly as ever, she carries goods in her arms. Along with those goods were various bottles of wine. Her smile is wide and big. She at the moment is pleased at the bronze key inside her pocket bag. After a few talks with certain merchants, certain rich individuals and using her cunning mind, she managed to score what she desires.

    She was feeling rather joyful today. She looked at a certain spot. It is the place where a dumb mute would sit with his hands raised up. She found the mute nowhere to be seen. She heard that the slums got finally raided. She thought in her mind maybe the mute died. She felt a bit sad if that mute really died. She got a bit into the habit of giving that mute something. Today particularly she wanted to give an offer to the mute.

    But with him not being here, she decided to scram from the road, and went back to her place.

    ...

    Back in the Ports of the Town of Hal, the workers of the docks are still working on trying to break the ice blocks that are forming. One of the workers was busy using the tip of the pickaxe to penetrate the ice block. Wearing a simple cloak, the man''s grayish hair swayed along as he swings the tool down.

    The ice broke into bits. The man continued on and on, until the progress was made. The others workers looked at the man to observe him. They heard what happened to the slums, so as to show that they are not that much of a heartless human being. They made the dumb mute take a pickaxe and plow through the ice blocks. The dumb mute could not understand their words, but he can be pointed on what to do.

    Gestures and actions, were use to tell the mute on what his job is. The Dumb mute understood, worked and here he is now, working picking the ice blocks. Swing, swing, the dumb mute was continuously bashing the ice blocks. Sweat poured all over his body despite the cold. His hands were red, he wasn''t use to work. His eyes were strange; it didn''t have any of the lifeless glints. He is currently in the state of being motivated. The warm cloak on him signifies this state. He wanted to work so he can at least find a way to escape death. He survived due to being saved by someone, so he doesn''t want to waste the life of his. So here he is in this place. Working despite being tired, and hungry, the Dumb Mute persisted on his work until the ice block he was working on finally broke off.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The other workers finished much faster than the dumb mute. So they stayed to watch him in the sides of the docks. They find him still too scrawny. But nonetheless, it didn''t stop them from feeling that the dumb mute can really work hard. None of them really wants to make trouble too; they just don''t accept foreigners that easily, especially if the foreigner doesn''t speak their language.

    The Dumb Mute''s work ended, he went to the master of the docks. Took the rightfully earn fifty silver coins from the dock master and left the docks. He went to the business street where the food stalls are found. Around the corner of one alley, the dumb mute observed how the other people were buying. He looked how a woman handed one silver coin for a piece of bread, and how a man in his forties bought a roasted meat for about four silver coins. It seems expensive so he dragged his feet to the bread stand and intended to buy ten pieces of bread. He pointed on the bread, the store owner tilt his head a bit, Ramiel showed ten silver coins, the owner took it, packed the bread and handed it to Ramiel.

    Ramiel stretch his legs to the main park where there are benches. It was snowing a while ago, but with no snow falling, he is free to sit down. Opening his pack of bread, Ramiel took a piece, bite it, and consumed the bread. It was a bit hard, but it was chewable to him. He didn''t complain about what he had at the moment. It is better than nothing, so he continued eating the ten pieces of bred until he was full.

    With that amount of food in his stomach, Ramiel thought that it should be enough. He is still sitting on the bench of the park; he wasn''t in a rush to go. The slums are being cleared up. There are no beggars there since most of them are six feet underground the soil. Ramiel didn''t go back there, considering that he might get killed. So he stays near the river, which is completely frozen now.

    Ramiel at the moment counted the coins in him. It was quite enough for at least another four days. But thinking about it, he should somehow invest on it. So he went to the residential street of the town. Most of the normal earning people are there, but there are also Inns there. While dragging his sore feet around the residential street of the town, he noticed a newly opened Inn. Walking towards the Inn, entering in the door, he saw a rather large bar. Wooden tables and chairs, and then a counter just a few inches away, the place is quite decorated, he like it and when he turn to the place where the owner is. He noticed the familiar silver-hair, and when the person turn around, she widens her eyes.

    "Oh it is you. You are not dead, that is good." she smiled.

    Ramiel obviously did not know what she spoke, but he has the feeling that the woman told him she was a surprised. Not knowing what to do, he scratches his head, showed his silver coins. The woman look at the money he had, she wondered if he is trying to buy something.

    So she pointed at the menu above the counter of her bar. Ramiel nodded as she points, affirming what he wanted. The woman then smiled lightly, she pointed him to sit down, so she can give him some food.

    Usually the meals would cost a few silver coins. His money is not enough, but as the first customer of her newly opened Inn. She will give him some discount.

 Chapter 7 - A Bar and Inn

    Chapter 7 - A Bar and Inn

    <hr>

    Ramiel ate at the newly opened Inn. He tried paying for the services, but the proprietress merely smiled and let him eat. Ramiel would love to say his thanks, or get out of this place. But the owner would stop him in his track, brought in more food. He wondered what she was trying to do, and finally when she was done cooking. She took a spot in front of him, lean on the table with a smile on her face.

    "You are all healed now, your face isn''t that bad. I could use a server for my new Inn." she said. "Of course you probably don''t understand me judging by that look on your face. Hm, you ain''t half bad looking, and with you eating a lot without knowing the price, you are in debt to me now."

    "?"

    Ramiel literally have no idea what she means. In his ears, all he can hear is a mix of Italian, German. He doesn''t know how to comprehend her words. There a bits of English words that comes out of her mouth, but Ramiel thinks it probably has a different meaning.

    "You really don''t understand me. Let''s see..."

    The silver haired woman tap her head first. Then she pointed at her face with her right hand, while her left palm were down her chin.

    "Felli...Felli."

    "Felli?"

    Ramiel spoke and pointed at her again. Felli nodded her head while pointing at her chest, repeating the word Felli. It is her name, and she wants to introduce herself. Ramiel got what she is trying to do, so he pointed at himself, and said.

    "Ramiel."

    Felli understood that quite well since she knew that he imitating her.

    "Rammel?"

    Ramiel shook his head.

    "RA-MI-EL"

    "Ramiel, got it." she smiled.

    Ramie nodded his head in delight. For the first time in this world, someone actually bothered to know his name. He finds it a new experience, although it still irritates him that he doesn''t know the language here. It''s not like the people here speak his language, so there is that.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Silence immediately came in after that short exchanged of name. Felli scrambled her thoughts, and stood up. She then pointed at the table, and said the words that would correspond with the table. Following that, she mimicked actions of wiping the table, arranging the chairs, bringing the plates. She pointed at Ramiel, and down to the ground.

    Ramiel understood that. The actions of the woman seem to imply that he needs to clean up the restaurant. So he stood up, and started cleaning only for the woman to stop her. She then gestured a pillow, and even more actions that suggests that Ramiel should work here.

    It took Ramiel quite a time before he fully understood what she wanted. He immediately agreed to it, since a job in something warm would be very helpful to him. Not to mention that outside is already snowing a lot, it has gotten cold.

    "Ramiel." she gestured him to follow her.

    Ramiel nodded his head and followed her upstairs, then went to the right, pass the storage room and then to the attic of the Inn. Felli showed him around and implied that this is his place. Ramiel nodded his head in thanks, and finally stared at Felli.

    "What?" she said.

    Ramiel felt that was the word for ''what'' so he continued staring while showing confusion. Felli felt that he would like an explanation but found it hard to just say that she is pretty much asking someone to work for her, with such low wages. She is really tight on money at the moment, so what is better way to get some waiter for her business than some above average looking beggar that could be used?

    She felt bad using him like this but even so.

    She really has no choice at the moment.

    As a frugal person, she likes compromising. And besides, she is offering a beggar to stay in this warm place, so in the sense it is a lot better than staying outside the cold.

    In Ramiel¡¯s case it feels like he was being rewarded. Although he feels that this woman who gives him bread sometimes in the streets is just using him. He looked at the bright side of things and thought that this much better than what he is used to. He can live within this attic.

    But what makes him a bit troubled here is that how much trouble he is probably going to cost with being unable to even speak the language of the land. Maybe he could pick some words here while working but is going to take a while before he learns some words.

    Felli was done here so she looked at Ramiel. She gestured that she was leaving, and Ramiel nodded his head. So she left the attic, went back to the bar of her Inn, and cleaned up the place.

    Well that worked out better than I expected. I guess he isn¡¯t really that dumb. Just unable to speak our native tongue here, maybe I can teach him bits by bits, she thought.

    She managed to ¡®hire¡¯ someone to work for her. But even so, she felt that this might just work out. As long as she makes gestures that Ramiel could understand. She might be able to communicate with him. Felli felt pride at her wits. So something like this compared to traveling around the continent, earning money while outsmarting bandits, nobles and assassins is much easier.

    She was once a caravan master. But since the day her caravan got annihilated in the middle parts of the continent. She felt that traveling around is no longer applicable to her. So here she is, buying a new building, furnished it in order to start a comfortable life managing an Inn and a Bar.

    It is a lot safer. And she specifically chooses this town ever since she heard the news that it is slowly turning to a city. So seeing the opportunity, she built up an Inn, to ride the riches of this town.

 Chapter 8 - The Winterâ€™s Kind Owner

    Chapter 8 - The Winter¡¯s Kind Owner

    <hr>

    Snow in every block, the wind pushing through creating mists, the people wearing fur clothing. The chimneys are blowing steam as the people in their houses are busy warming themselves up at the cold temperature. Families shared warm meals in their table. People are around the Town Of Tal have one thing on their mind: To survive the winter season.

    In this society, in these years where electricity isn¡¯t prevalent, the death toll of each passing years is rather high. Lady Winter¡¯s misfortune spreads through everyone that didn¡¯t have the blessing of warm, they would die. There might be some cases that some survives through the winter. The Beggars are pretty good in surviving, but they are dead now.

    Almost the people in the Town of Tal wouldn¡¯t last a day outside.

    Also, they believe that Lady Winter¡¯s wrath is much harsher in this season. According to the priestess that gets oracle from the deity of the Kingdom of Lin, the Sun God Auro¡¯s Oracle. The Lady of the Winter sent an anomaly within the Kingdom of Lin. The priestess reacted to this anomaly quite badly. She never heard such an anomaly before hence the news was quickly spread by the Matriarch.

    Due to this news spreading, made the beggars on the slums act desperate. Their death is due to that news. As if something other than Lady Winter is spreading misfortune. No one in the Kingdom of Lin knows such where the anomaly is. But most of the citizens just blame the Lady of the Winter, Schnee.

    Auro and Schnee have always been archenemies from the start. Or so the legends of the Kingdom of Lin say. They are worshippers of the two deities. They worship Auro for good harvest, as the bringer of the Sun, while they plead the Lady of the Winter Schnee to be lenient to them in the times of Winter and Rain.

    The Two Deities are like a scale. Without the other existing, it would bring irregularity. So despite ¡®the anomaly¡¯ that somehow got into the kingdom of Lin.

    Everything is going well for the Kingdom of Lin. Especially for the Town of Tal. The Galleon Ships that usually travel out in the sea would come by and dock in the ports of Tal. When the Galleon Ships, containing goods from all over the world comes here, the merchants from the other towns would visit the Town despite the winter. A rather dangerous thing to do, but fortune favors the bold.

    And in the life of being a Merchant, getting the quality goods, and making enormous profits is the goal. So as various merchants come into this town in bulk, not to mention the crew of the Galleon ships, the town of Tal would experience a boom in business. That is why the Town of Tal has the nickname of ¡®Winter Light of the South¡¯ due to how much torches and lamps are being put out on the street during this season.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Though the nickname sometimes causes questions to be asked among the population, they are mostly Auro Worshippers so they have a bit of wonder where the nickname of the town came from.

    But even so, somewhere in the top of their heads. They accepted the nickname of their town as an honor. The locals are rather tribal, so they have pride in their town.

    But anyway, as business booms in the town of Tal, a certain newly opened place is exploding with business. As a bar and Inn, it became quickly popular with the merchants. The ale is warm, the food is delicious, and the one doing the cooking is a familiar face for the Merchants.

    Not to mention that what the Merchants like best are that the waiter isn¡¯t some chatty brat. He does his job without uttering a word and doesn¡¯t make the owner stressed. Most of the Merchants are familiar with the Caravan Master Felli. So despite her being a beautiful female, they have great respect for her. Her reputation is prevalent among caravan masters once. So seeing the white rose without gloom in her face made the merchants feel good.

    In the world of Merchants, a good caravan master is everything. So someone like Felli is highly respected mainly because of her wits. Despite that her last caravan got destroyed, they still find it heroic that she managed to survive the onslaught. The Merchants here who saw the day she walks with blood dyeing her hair made Felli their idol.

    Of course many wondered where she was. But who knew that she would be in the Town of Tal, managing a bar and Inn with some scrawny waiter?

    Soon many would come into this place. But mostly, most of them would stare at the sweaty proprietress that many lusts in their head. Of course, none of them are that brave to approach the White Rose. Hence, they can only drink and eat their meals in silence.

    The clueless drunks would get the courage. But the long sword on her waist is enough to make them sober. And with some of them knowing her talents and wits. They wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with Felli. Not to mention that the first thing she does when they try to flirt with her is a threat to reveal one¡¯s ¡®flirting¡¯ to their wives or lovers. So with such threats, most of the wooers would go limp.

    Overall the business has been perfect. Felli, who hired the dumb mute didn¡¯t get disappointed at the least. He managed to deliver the food and is fast on his feet despite being scrawny. Being fed must have given the Dumb Mute enough energy to do his job properly. Felli was worried about his communication problem. But looking at how hard working Ramiel is. She really cannot complain much. Plus, with his wage being small, Felli really can¡¯t complain much.

    Everything has been going well for her. And with how much business she is getting, along with some of the customers being former acquaintances, it could be said that Felli has a good start.

 Chapter 9 - Anxieties

    Chapter 9 - Anxieties

    <hr>

    With the business hours long gone, the newly opened bar and Inn of Felli closed up. The Rooms are occupied too, so there was no choice but to close the bar. Ramiel who was working for long hours stretched his arms. He bid farewell at Felli and went upstairs.

    Back to the attic, his room, he sat on his bed. He massages his arms for a while, and then just laid his back on the bed. He closed his eyes and thought.

    It has been a good while since I started working here. It is not bad, I get my meals, I earn my wage, and I even have new clothes now.

    Ramiel bought a pair of pants, a shirt with sleeves, and a dagger. He needed those items, especially the dagger. Despite the town being safely guarded, Ramiel has this thought that he should watch out for any evil doers. The two thugs who seem to be harassing him often skip town already, but it doesn¡¯t mean he should be comfortable.

    You could say that the dagger comforts him. It brings a sense of security to him. He might have now a place to call home and a job. But it doesn¡¯t mean that the world would be too lenient. A gut feeling told him to be careful.

    Thugs, monsters, and beasts, this world is dangerous.

    He thought inside his head. He rolled around his bed, and then grabs the cloak that is near his bed. Wrapping it around him, he felt warm. He then grabs the blanket, lay it around him, and took a deep breath. Looking at the circular window of the attic, he saw the various locals crossing the streets. His eyes pointed at the deep snow, then to the statuette being carried by a person with nun-like clothes.

    A Priestess of this town maybe?

    He wondered while looking at the person. In his time in this town, he noticed that the locals pray for some kind of sun deity. He just guessed that it is a sun deity due to the aurora of the sun on the statue they pray. Ramiel is right about that, but it is not like he will know that. He is still having problems speaking the language. He learns the words for the table, chair, ale, but other than that he has few more things to learn. For example, today he learned that the name of Felli¡¯s Inn and bar is Orient. He manages to do so when Felli repeatedly pointed at the building while saying ¡®Orient¡¯.

    Although he learns the name of Inn, he still has some troubles on doing his job. Felli just lets him sit around while she listens to the orders of the customers. he would then go to that table.

    Ramiel frown at the thought. He would love to be able to take their orders so Felli won¡¯t be bothered. But with his problem communicating, he never really does have much a choice. Felli pondered about his problem and handed him symbols written on paper.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    For now, Ramiel is trying to memorize them. He managed to at least memorize the fifteen symbols in the first two weeks of winter. But he is now stuck on the twentieth symbol due to how it is written. Felli already taught her how the words are spoken, so it up to him now to somehow at least write the symbols.

    Write it while pronouncing it at the same time. If only I was much smarter than this.

    Ramiel thought. He was never the studious type of person. He was rather blas¨¦ in high school, and everything he does was just average. He was average in all aspects, although by the time he graduated he got less average due to circumstances.

    I wish I would have exercised my brain further it I know this would have happened to me.

    Learning a new language without any even being able to translate, and tell him what the words are is troublesome. He can scrape and scavenge, built up what he learned, and then hopefully be able to speak the language. Ramiel is anxious if he can do it, but without any choice but to move forward. Ramiel can only grit his teeth, focused his mind and learned the symbols of the language.

    I should learn what I can. It is for the best that I speak the language here. I cannot just live without knowing what to say, and in the long run, it might help me here.

    In honesty, Ramiel feels fear all over him every single second. He manages to somehow survive a month of begging and got a bit lucky to work in an Inn that lets him stay too. But even so, all he can see is a bleak future. This isn¡¯t the world he is used to, he learns that hard when he was forced to beg on the streets and eat thrown away organs.

    This world is even more troublesome than the world he once lived. It is harsh, unforgiving, and life is rather easily forfeited. Heck, if he did not get saved by that woman who gave him the cloak. Then he would be dead by now on the streets. His body would just be buried in an unmarked grave and be left forgotten.

    I don¡¯t want to die. I sincerely do not want to. Even though I might be here in this world forever, I just cannot let myself die. I want to live.

    Ramiel said sincerely in his heart. He realized that he had it too good in his life. Now that he has been thrown out in an unknown world, he understood that he needs to work hard. He never once thought that only through a tragedy that his mind would be set on.

    I will survive in this world.

    He repeated those words inside his head. Ramiel has nothing in this world, that is why he choose to put a goal inside his head to have something.

 Chapter 10 â€“ Trauma Conga

    Chapter 10 ¨C Trauma Conga

    <hr>

    An Empty Space surprised Ramiel. Suddenly he found himself in this space without any single clue. He looked around but there wasn¡¯t anything or anyone here. From far what he can remember, he was sleeping in the attic when somehow he got into this place.

    ¡°Anyone around here, hello, anyone?¡±

    No one replied to Ramiel. His face changed expression, he scanned the space again yet nothing can be seen. He felt something eerie on this type of space. Where he is right now, even he knows. But even so, he continued looking around, searching for sort of light in this space.

    But suddenly, the space itself changed. Ramiel stopped his walk and stared at the space being filled with blood. Ramiel turned around immediately to escape but to no avail the waves of blood collided and drown him. He felt that disgusting sensation, and even though he is under the blood, he could smell it. He looked around anxiously, his head looking right to left with haste. He tried to swim only to find out that he couldn¡¯t. Ramiel started to panic, his heart palpitated rapidly, his chest felt like being crushed.

    Where am I? What the hell is this place?

    Ramiel thought inside his head. But before long his questions were answered. He heard voices in the abyss of blood, and when his eyes pointed at a direction. He saw poorly clothed individuals with wounds all over them. Ramiel recognized them as the beggars on the slums. He knew that they died, but yet they are swimming towards him!

    Ramiel felt panic and fear. He tried swimming away yet the beggars were fast and took hold of him. Ramiel tried to scream, but no words would come out of his mouth. The beggars whispered and asked him words he could not understand. But vaguely he somehow know that the meaning of the words were ¡®Why¡¯.

    Why for what? He thought, and yet the beggars that are supposed to be dead continued grabbing on to him. They screamed at Ramiel with a loud voice. Ramie¡¯s eyes dilated at the beggars in front of him, he struggled to break but there was no use. He could not get out of the grip of the beggars. He felt like they were holding him with some kind of unknown power. Ramiel wondered when and how did this happen. He clearly does not remember but suddenly an idea pop into his head. It must be a dream, he thought. So he tried waking up from the dream. He struggled to think it that way but the beggars only grab tightly at him He struggled even further, but the beggars were surrounding him. Swimming like fishes, grabbing to him, Ramiel that the beggars were asking why he is still alive despite them dead, he wanted to speak, yet he felt afloat, no words would come out and before long. The dead beggars slowly scream at him endlessly in the space filled with blood.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ...

    ¡°GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±

    Ramiel woke sweating all over. His hands were shaking, his breath heavy, and there was definite fear on his face. It was all a dream, a dream of dead beggars. Ramiel, despite being all fine suffered trauma when he saw the beggars being slaughtered in front of him.

    He remembered it all. From the time they got beheaded, slit in the throat, stab in the gut, and their limbs being cut! He found the experience horrifying and once in a while, he would experience this kind of nightmare. Ramiel¡¯s trauma is due to being a person of the modern world. Most people here would have a bit of resistance, but he doesn¡¯t have that resistance for he was a sheltered young man.

    He saw some gore in his life through the internet but seeing the real deal is obviously not the same. Ramiel calmed himself down, the turmoil in his head, still not appeased. He planted his foot on the floor; he walked out of his room, and went to the kitchen where he could get some water. Grabbing some water, and drinking it, Ramiel finally was able to calm down. He sat on the floor, grabs his head and opened his eyes widely to suppress the dream that he saw. He felt that his mind suffered a big deal, and he know that he doesn¡¯t have that mind of steel or the iron stomach.

    Good lord, please let me forget all of this.

    He prayed inside his heart that such visions would go away. But even with that prayer, the trauma Ramiel got wouldn¡¯t go that easily. He is a normal person, and because of that, he just can¡¯t suddenly act like nothing happen. No sane man would be okay with slaughter and mass murder.

    He saw it I front of his eyes. So forgetting it won¡¯t be that easy.

    Ramiel despaired at the thought. He grabbed his head in worry, and as he does. Felli who just woke up entered the kitchen and saw Ramiel moping around. She tilted her head, and when she peeks at his face. She saw of a man who has seen something horrible. She thought for a while and remembered the event in the slums. Most of the beggars in the slums were killed, and somehow Felli deduced that he saw how they got killed, and how he managed to survive that ordeal.

    How do I calm him? She thought, and then an idea popped up to her head. She took something out from the storage, and then sat in front of him. Ramiel finally noticed her and when he tilted his head in question. Felli shoved a piece of fruit inside his mouth. Ramiel jumped back a bit and felt the fruit stuck on his mouth. Felli helped him out, and when things calm down. Ramiel took a bit of the fruit while staring down the floor.

    ¡°You got it hard huh?¡± said Felli. ¡°But don¡¯t worry...it will be all fine as long as you keep on living.¡±

    Ramie did not understand. But he felt that she was showing kindness. So he nodded his head, and continued eating the fruit in silence...

 Chapter 11 - Soldiers of Tal

    Chapter 11 - Soldiers of Tal

    <hr>

    Middle of the Winter Season.

    Business is still going well for the Orient Inn.

    Ramiel is busy serving customers as always. While at the ends of the day, he would read up the symbols Felli wrote for him. He managed to memorize the letters or symbols of the language. Syllables were next on his learning list, but he still sucks at getting the right tone of the language.

    It doesn''t help that he had constant headaches when remembering the slaughter in the slums.

    He is still trying to recover from the trauma he got from that place. He is being helped by Felli, but even so, nightmares are not that easily extinguished.

    Ramiel at the moment is cleaning the porch of the Inn. Snow flew off on the front of the Inn, so since Felli was busy taking care of shopping. And being the only employee in the Inn, he was tasked to clean up the snow piles.

    Still a lot more.

    He thought while looking at the three feet tall pile of snow in front of him. Using a shovel, he has managed to remove most of the snow that was blocking the window. In fact, when Felli went out of the Inn, she was surprised at the amount of snow that piled up.

    Luckily she managed to push the snow pile forward instead of letting the snow scatter inside the store. If the store got poured with snow, the Inn probably would have to skip the day''s business.

    There are still customers inside the Inn.

    Most of them are eating their breakfast, which is a courtesy of the Inn. Ramiel served them their breakfast, which Felli instructed him to do so too. But really, all he did was reheat the food, and serve it to the ones that woke up. It is a free meal, so they really didn''t have any complaints nor ordered.

    Because if they did, then Ramiel would have a big problem.

    He still can''t understand the language after all.

    The Snow really is a lot... I don''t remember some sort of blizzard yesterday night. Or was I too asleep?

    He pondered while digging through the snow.

    He shoveled, and so on until most of the snow were not leaning on the walls of the Inn.

    "Good morning."

    A person called out to Ramiel.

    He replied, "Good Morning" and nodded.

    The person nodded back. "Have a good day."

    Ramiel nodded again.

    The person went on walking until he took a turn. Ramiel finally manages to learn what ''Good Morning'' is in this land. Also, ''good day'' ''a'' and ''have'' is something he learned too. When it gets repeated every day, Ramiel wasn''t stupid enough to not recognize the words and match them to what he thinks.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    So far in he only knows how to greet people who come in. Felli seems pleased by that, considering Ramiel doesn''t really understand a single word in the first days of winter. So his progress is pretty average. Most of the child in the Town of Tal, who are not toddlers would learn, sadly much faster than Ramiel.

    To be fair the are natives of this world. So them being to learn the language faster, is an advantage to them. They associate faster since they constantly surrounded by people speaking the language.

    Thus it shouldn''t be of concerned to Ramiel he is lesser than a child.

    He continued cleaning up the pile of snow before him.

    As he does, he noticed a commotion just a few blocks away from him. Curious what is it, he walked to the crowding streets to take a peek only to see lines of soldiers wearing full steel armor, armed with shield and swords. There are about hundreds or more of these soldiers walking in the main streets of the town. He wondered what it was, but looking at the banner they carrying, he guessed that they are the Soldiers of Tal, the protectors of the city. Unlike the guards who just wore a kettle hat, a light armor w/ chainmail, a spear or sometimes a sword. The soldiers in front of Ramiel are much better armed and feels more intimidating that the guards.

    I wonder what they are up to? Is this a military parade or something?

    He thought, Looking at the soldiers, which gives a rather ominous feeling.

    But in actuality, the soldiers are being gathered by the Kingdom of Lin''s messenger. The messenger delivered a message to the Lord of the Town, ordering the town to spare some soldiers.

    The Lord agreed obviously, not daring to refuse the Matriarch.

    Ramiel has no idea what is happening. So he just stared at the leagues of soldiers marching down the main street along with the crowd.

    All he can do, for now, is just speculate and watch.

    Meanwhile, as Ramiel watches, the Lord who is watching his soldiers leave, frowned.

    Along with the Lord is his wife, and seeing the frown on the Lord''s face. His wife held his hand and gripped it tightly. The Lord is anxious about the development that is happening in the northern parts of the continent.

    Hence his worries are primarily due to fear.

    He doesn''t know what to do other than pray to the deity Auro to bring his soldiers to the battlefield they are going and get back to the Town of Tal safely.

    The Lord''s worries are endless.

    Ramiel, who is in the crowd felt like he overstayed his sightseeing and return back to the Inn. He still has a job to do, and since he wouldn''t even understand anything anyway. He is just going to mind his own business.

 Chapter 12 - Barbarian Invasion

    Chapter 12 - Barbarian Invasion

    <hr>

    Felli picked up the goods on the market of the town. As she stretched her legs, she managed to glance at the soldiers going to war. Her eyes focused on the soldiers, brows raised, she made a cold face at the sight of the soldiers. As she stares at the soldier, a man with long black hair tied in a ponytail walked next to her. A foot taller than Felli, this man has a well-muscled body. His wearing a black duster longcoat, a tricorn hat, black gloves, gauntlets, and around his waist is a cleaver sword.

    ¡°War again huh?¡± said the man.

    ¡°Looks like it,¡± Felli replied.

    ¡°So you are staying in this place?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am, Julian.¡±

    ¡°I see. It has been years since that time,¡± said Julian.

    ¡°Indeed it has. We were quite young at that time. But the difference now is that I am former caravaneer now, while you are retired.¡± Felli said.

    ¡°True, although retiring is something that I am bad at. Just the other day, the Lord begged me to help against the barbarian invasion in the north. He wants me to take down Al-Goraz, and repell the invasion.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s you I bet you can do it. You are good at it.¡±

    ¡°I am...that is why I hate it.¡± Julian sighs.

    ¡°I see. You should learn from me, Julian. Stop fighting already...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. Not until I become worthy of Elizabeth.¡±

    ¡°Still have a wanting for her huh.¡± said Felli.

    ¡°Always...I just can¡¯t leave her alone. You know what she is to me.¡±

    ¡°I do. That is why I advise you to stop it. It has been years since she left the Kingdom of Lin. She is a War Maiden and will always be. You know where to find her yet you stay away from her. Have you even tried asking her if she wants you in the first place?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Julian tongue froze.

    ¡°Indeed you don¡¯t know. You have been fighting, killing everything that is in your path for her. But have you tried asking her what she thinks?¡± Felli said.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here in this town if I wasn¡¯t. ¡°Julian said with grief. ¡°You know the story why I am going this path.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but for how long Julian, you will not forever be lucky.¡±

    ¡°I know. That is why before luck is drained out of me; I need the power to beat Lady Luck in her face.¡±

    Felli looked at Julian with her eyes half close.

    ¡°Always the bold one, really it is a shame you won¡¯t settle for just some ordinary woman. Any woman would love to offer their legs at you, yet you chase after a flower located in the heavens.¡±

    ¡°...that is my wish after all.¡±

    Felli smiled at Julian.

    He is a friend of hers. a friend that she traveled with for years on the road. Hence, the only reason why she survived the onslaught of her caravan is because Julian stayed to help and killed every attacker within sight. After Julian slaughtered almost everyone who attacked Felli¡¯s caravan, they were both covered in blood. Julian got wounds all over his body, while Felli was unharmed.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    That is why when Julian at that time fell down. Felli went back to get help and seeing how bloody she was made her an idol in the caravan business. But if it wasn¡¯t for Julian helping her, she wouldn¡¯t be alive at all.

    ¡°I hope you get your wish, Julian.¡± Felli smiled wearily.

    Julian glanced at that weary smile and felt his heart heavy.

    ¡°Thank you, Felli.¡±

    ¡°No need for that really.¡± she replied.

    The two stayed still in silence. Winds passed by them, and people who were watching the march of the soldiers of Tal, slowly dispersed. The two watched in silence at the crowd, and they do. Julian, who felt guilt in his heart decided to change the topic.

    ¡°I heard you have a new worker...¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes I have.¡±

    ¡°I see. Is he a good person?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never really know what my employee really thinks. He can¡¯t speak the language of the land, and he doesn¡¯t understand my words at all. The best I can do is point things out using gestures and actions so he can understand.¡± Felli explained.

    ¡°That seems hard. Why hire him in the first place?¡±

    ¡°I pity him,¡± Felli said. ¡°I feel like he was one of those people who got beaten down by an inch because of life. And a helping hand towards the misfortunate ones is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Plus he is a tolerableperson. He knows how to work hard enough, and despite him having problems inside his head, he still keeps going on. It reminds me of a certain someone and I rather not have another person like that to turn into a man who walks the world to prove he is worthy.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Julian kept his words. He knows what she is referring, and he could not convince himself otherwise. ¡°I see. I hope that person have a good time working on your shop Felli.¡±

    ¡°I am sure he will. Not like he has any choice too. Either he works or stays in the streets again, begging people for food and money. Plus he is in debt to me too.¡±

    ¡°Looks like that money grubbing part of you still hasn¡¯t changed at all Felli, now I am feeling sorry for your employee...¡±

    Felli just smiled at Julian¡¯s words. She lifted the goods she brought and keep it tightly in her arms.

    ¡°I will visit your store I have time Felli, may we meet again soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your patronage then.¡±

    Julian tipped his tricorn hat and bid Felli goodbye. Felli glanced at Julian¡¯s back for a whole before turning around and heading back to the Inn of hers.

    As she arrives in her Inn, she saw her worker still shoveling the snow around the Inn. Seeing it, Felli put a smile on her face, as she calls out to Ramiel.

 Chapter 13 - The Mutes Daydream

    Chapter 13 - The Mute''s Daydream

    <hr>

    Footsteps sounded out. The last person sitting on a table near the window left the building. A person with grayish hair took the plate and cup of the one sitting there. The person seems like he isn''t focused on his work. But even so, he did his job properly and put the plates in the kitchen where they would get washed by a silver haired woman.

    Clink, the plates got put on the basin counter. The person with grayish hair gestured to the silver haired woman. The silver-haired woman tilted her head to the right and then nodded. The grayish haired person walks out of the kitchen, putting the white cloth that he puts around his waist on a cloth hanger, he waltzes right out of the Inn and into the white world outside.

    White dots fell down from the sky. He hugged himself at the sight of the snowflakes. As he was about to go, he remembered something that forgot. So he went back inside the Inn, climb up the stairs and into the attic. He scanned from left to right, and then he saw what he was looking for. It is a gray cloak, a cloak that someone who saved his life in an alley once gave him. For this grayish haired person, it is the symbol of his hope. You could say that this cloak is his torch in this world that leaks with darkness.

    He took the cloak and wrapped it around him. Finally, with all set just fine. He descends downstairs, head to the door and back to the snowy world he was in. It is currently in the middle last of the winter season. Soon, the next year would set in and the date would become: The Kingdom of Lin, Year of Matriarch Elizabeth¡¯s Reign, the tenth cycle.

    From the ninth to the tenth cycle, the Kingdom of Lin would usher to a new age. But the age that is coming isn¡¯t a particularly good one. There are circumstances, but even so, the grayish haired person would know nothing about it. Perhaps he is the most ignorant and na?ve person in the world at the moment. He knows nothing, he won¡¯t understand, and he can only look at the world with a confused expression.

    This world would limit its kindness to him. As long as those who are the figures of the world are near him. He would be able to ride along in their waves, like a petal of a flower, he would be taken in. You could say that the grayish haired person is merely a slip in the threads of fate. He is a mistake to this world, and it would be better if he was killed. Of course, in the eyes of the deities above, he possessed no problem. Not because he is powerless, but because the Gods above could not see him. Every living being in the world could be seen, but not him.

    An honest mistake, a simple miscalculation by the deities that watch over the world, it could be said that he is the only one with the future the God¡¯s can¡¯t see. Whether it is a curse or not, is something that only one lady who commands the winter can see.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Ramiel will not know about all of this. He will not know, simply because no one would ever tell him. It could be said that he is a wanderer of this unknown world.

    ...

    Ramiel walks along a snake pathway composed of dirt and snow. He followed the path until he reached a familiar river now frozen. Walking to the lone tree near the river, he cleared up the snow and sat down. Taking out a roll of blunt, that he was surprised to find in the market, he lit it with a flint and put it in his mouth.

    Puff, he smoked the blunt and closed his eyes. While the effects of the blunt set in, Ramiel started to daydream about his family.

    First, he saw illusions of his mother looking at him and saying good luck. He kinda expected it since that is how she usually is. The second illusion is about his father. He finds his father annoying, and each his father would speak. He felt like he would want to tell him to shut up and glass him on the face.

    He never was fond of his father. He worked overseas too much, and there was simply no good relation that got formed. But even so, Ramiel respected his father for what he has to go through in order to feed his family.

    Next is his brother, they banter too much, but nonetheless, they understood each other. Ramiel is constantly jealous of his bubbly brother. But even so, he liked him enough to tolerate him.

    And then his aunt, his aunt is an easily irritated old woman. She specializes in taking care of other people¡¯s children. She pretty much spent her life taking care of her nephews. Ramiel like his old aunt despite her nature, she is the one that easily knows what Ramiel feels. Unlike his mother, she would never spoil on him too much.

    Heck, if Ramiel wasn¡¯t spoiled, he wouldn¡¯t be depressed, he wouldn¡¯t be taking a ride on a cruise ship headed to a trip to this place.

    Ramiel then dreamt of his cousin, His cousin that he idolizes too much, a person with the look and the wits. Physically fit, and a rather troublesome individual that fits the ¡®bad boy¡¯ trope too much. But even though his cousin would sometimes bully him, Ramiel never hated him once. He was someone who knows how to turn insults into healing, he would insult Ramiel for how pathetic he is, but at the end, he would show how he cares so much about Ramiel.

    He liked him as much as he likes his mother. Ramiel would find him the most enjoyable person to talk with. His cousin knows him too much, and because of that. Ramiel could never lie to him. Hence, one of the reasons why he took the cruise ship trip is because of his cousin¡¯s last minute persuasion.

    He missed them. And that is why within this daydream of his under a tree, a ball of liquid rolled on his cheeks. Ramiel¡¯s new joy under this world is to daydream, to daydream of the world he once knew.

 Chapter 14 â€“ Swollen Throat

    Chapter 14 ¨C Swollen Throat

    <hr>

    Last week of the Winter Season, specifically two days before the new cycle comes in. Ramiel, who was tired from his work, woke up with an enlarged lymph node on his throat. The first thing he felt was a pain in his gums, and then he was unable to swallow without experiencing pain on his throat.

    He first thought why such thing appeared but then he remembered that he was feeding on thrown away organs for a good whole month. As someone who has never been that resistant to diseases. Obviously, the consequences of eating those almost rotten organs would finally show up.

    It¡¯s painful. Looks like this is what I got after eating those things. I guess this is an infection. The problem now is where to get some cure for this. This isn¡¯t the modern world where I can just go to a doctor for a checkup when I have the money. Or buy some antibiotics on a pharmacy.

    In this world, medicine hasn¡¯t really progressed that much. With the use of healing spells, most of the healers or priest doesn¡¯t have the mind to progress medicine. Alchemy, on the other hand, is limited on healing potions, curing poison or transforming metal to gold.

    The art of Science is stuck on a bottleneck in this world. Not many rely on such arts, especially when you have oracles, priests, and magic around to rely on. Complacency is a common fault of any humans even in this world. They rely too much on their magic, and never on how to do it without it.

    Now what I am going to do? Ramiel thought. He isn¡¯t a person of science either. He has been away from any education institution. So all those knowledge he learned from high school is almost forgotten by him now. He is an average person, after all, it is to be expected he would sooner forget. It¡¯s not like he is some kind of amazing person that would somehow memorize the periodic table, know his element and then somehow recognize materials or recreate them.

    He knows the materials but it doesn¡¯t mean he can make one. It¡¯s like wanting to create a gun. Ramiel might know the shape of a gun. But will he know the right parts, how it is shaped, where to get bullets, and the other small parts needed?

    No, that is wishful thinking. Ramiel obviously wouldn¡¯t know anything nor does he have the skill to make on. So talking about creating any sort of things from the modern world is impossible at best.

    He can probably cook some basic modern food. Pancake, eggs, meat and that kind of stuff, but for complicated things like medicine; he won¡¯t have any single clue. It worries him that he isn¡¯t some genius. And with the lymph node on his throat bulging, Ramiel could not help but smile wearily and remind himself to never eat organs again.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Unlike in his world where the animals at least get vaccinated and sterilized, this world has none of that.

    ...

    Ramiel went down the stairs to begin his work. Felli was the first one on the floor. She wakes up much earlier to prepare the Inn. Not only that the customers who are staying at the Inn would like their breakfast. It is also the time where Felli tries to persuade the customers by stomach on to come back to her Inn.

    Felli, in every early morning, prepares various dishes she learned from her time being a caravan master. This morning, in particular, she is cooking a dish well known in the East. A dish made by stuffing a duck, then roasting it. Currently, she is in the process of roasting. Ramiel was about to wrapped the white cloth around his waist when Felli managed to take a glance at his neck.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Felli said.

    Ramie understood that word. So he tilted his head towards Felli and gestured what is wrong. Felli obviously knows Ramiel still can¡¯t understand her. So she pointed on his neck. Ramiel got what she meant and scratched his head on how to tell her.

    Felli then grabs her chin and thought. An idea came to her head, so she removes her gloves, touched Ramiel¡¯s neck and muttered words incomprehensible to Ramiel. As he mutters, particles of light gathered on her hand, and in her palm, a ball of light appeared. Moving her palm towards the swollen neck of Ramiel, she tried to heal Ramiel¡¯s swollen lymph node only to find out that it isn¡¯t healing.

    I wonder what this? It is not a wound, nor is it got hurt by something blunt...thought Felli, in wonder at Ramiel¡¯s wound.

    Ramie shook his hands and gestured that he is okay. Felli got what he meant but gestured him to wrap his swollen throat with something. Ramiel really didn¡¯t get why, but nonetheless, he did what he was gestured to do.

    Felli for now put aside the swollen throat of Ramiel. She doesn¡¯t know what it really is and judging how okay Ramiel is. She felt that it isn¡¯t that much of a big deal. Or she hopes.

    She rather not thought that he got some unknown disease. Even worse, her customers might think that her worker is serving food while having such swollen throat. She doesn¡¯t want to think that it is harmful, so she ordered Ramiel to cover it up.

    As for why the basic healing spell didn¡¯t work on him. She really doesn¡¯t know. But as it stands, healing spells works by accelerating the regeneration process of the target¡¯s wound. Ramiel¡¯s wound isn¡¯t really a ¡®wound¡¯ and is more of a natural infection. So obviously the lump on Ramiel¡¯s throat wouldn¡¯t heal. But if Felli managed to configure her healing spell to target the infection that occurred on Ramiel¡¯s throat. Then the possibility of it being cured would be high.

    But as it stands, Felli isn¡¯t really that capable as a mage. Aside from being good at handling a sword, she isn¡¯t that proficient in the arts of magic. Thus Ramiel¡¯s problem for his throat is a mystery at the moment.

 Chapter 15 â€“ A Lone Mute far from Home

    Chapter 15 ¨C A Lone Mute far from Home

    <hr>

    Ramiel¡¯s throat got worse the moment he worked the day. Felli wasn¡¯t so pleased with how he became a burden. So she gestured him to take a rest in his room. Felli didn¡¯t really want to be harsh. But to be safe, she locked the doors of the attic in order to make sure Ramiel won¡¯t escape the room and get his swolen throat seen.

    Ramiel heard the clink of the lock and deduced that he got locked up. He didn¡¯t feel any anger at what Felli did. In fact, he found being locked in his room a blessing. He has been working the days endlessly. Almost no rest at all, he felt for the first time in his life the troubles of labor. He poured sweat, worked all over the place and felt occupied.

    His other relatives always complain about work. And now that he is working too, Ramiel felt like he understood all of their hardships. But even though he finally learned the feeling of working for money, somewhere around Ramiel¡¯s heart is uneasiness.

    He wanted to quit his job. He felt empty about doing such thing, and felt like there are some certain sparks missing about it. But overall, when Ramiel thinks about this topic, he would disperse it out of his mind.

    What am I thinking!? I should be thankful that I got a job in this world. I don¡¯t have the time to think about finding a thrill or a spark in my life.

    Ramiel rationalized immediately. If he didn¡¯t suffer the life of begging in the streets and eating thrown away rotten organs for a month, then he would think that he is some sort of hero. It might be different if he arrived in this world with an unimaginable power, because if he does, then he would surely look for adventure other than work in an Inn for a hundred silver coins a week.

    With power comes confidence. And without power, comes caution. Ramiel isn¡¯t over his head to suddenly think he can do outrageous things without any power. It might be different if he had one and surely he would change his attitude once learning about having a power.

    But no, Ramiel didn¡¯t have any single blessing bestowed upon him. Heck, his even suffering from the drawbacks of eating almost rotten organs. Luckily, Ramiel didn¡¯t curse the Gods. Because if he did, then divine thunder would strike out from the heavens and punished his blasphemy, well, that¡¯s if the divine punishment would be able to find him.

    But anyway, Ramiel isn¡¯t some superhuman. Hence, even the people in this world are much stronger than him. Unlike Ramiel, the people that are born in this world have a much greater immune system than Ramiel.

    They also have much sturdier bones due to being born in this world¡¯s condition. Monsters, beasts, and abominable beings exist in this world. So for the humans here, they evolved far better to survive the world¡¯s danger.

    Ramiel is a man born of the 21st century. In a world filled with modern technologies, where the lifestyle is a million times better than the world he is in right now. And in Ramiel¡¯s world, humanity has grown lax because of the peace. Soldiers and those who trained themselves are those who stand on top of the food chain.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Ramiel, on the other hand, is simply a man born to study, learn a craft, and go into a business where he would work his bones off until he dies.

    Ramiel¡¯s world and the world he is in right now have their own kind of terrors and advantages. The only similarity is that both worlds are cruel.

    That is why in both worlds people find their own meaning and thrill. Ramiel¡¯s heart wants to find that certain spark that would make him feel alive. But even so, his rational caution and fear stopped him from finding that.

    It will get him killed.

    He understood that fully when he got his sides torn by an arrow once. Heck, even now he feels that if Felli somehow decides to fire him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to know what to do.

    Ramiel might be na?ve. But he isn¡¯t stupid. He knows that Felli indeed finds him pitiable but he wasn¡¯t delusional enough to think that it¡¯s all kindness. He knows that Felli''s taking advantage of his situation to make him work in her Inn.

    A kindness that comes with compensation, Ramiel believes that Felli won¡¯t just hire him because she is a kind person who sees some poor little beggar and decided to help him. He believes that nothing in the world is truly ¡®for free¡¯. And somewhere in the back of his head, he deduced that the reason why his pay is rather low is that because Felli subtracts it through ¡®rent¡¯ and ¡®food¡¯.

    Everyone has their own motive. Ramiel believes that truly.

    But even though he concluded what is in Felli¡¯s mind just by actually thinking about it. He still doesn''t feel any sort of anger towards her. No matter what she does, Ramiel cannot just get angry at the one who extended a hand towards him.

    Doing so would only leave a bitter taste in his mouth. He isn¡¯t so cheap to be angry on what he concluded in his head.

    What am I even thinking anymore? Though Ramiel. Staying in the room made him think a lot; maybe it¡¯s the pain in the throat. But overall, Ramiel who is in this room felt even more lonely than usual.

    I wonder that mother is doing. Hah, I bet if she saw this swollen throat of mine, she would panic.

    Ramiel remembered his kind mother. His mother that loved him so much, the mother who would always tell him ¡®do what you want and I will be here to support you¡¯, a sentence that she would occasionally say to Ramiel, those words might have made Ramiel become too spoiled of a mama¡¯s boy. But even so, those words save him at his darkest times in his past world.

    Mother isn¡¯t here anymore. I won¡¯t ever see her again probably.

    Ramie thought about it and felt a pressure in his heart. It pained him, and now he felt even more lonesome than ever.

    There are people in this world. There is even a kind owner that allowed him to live. But even with all that, Ramiel felt isolated. Unable to talk with them or find out what they are meaning to say, makes Ramiel think that even though they are there. They aren¡¯t really there.

    He is still alone in this world.

 Chapter 16 â€“ Glimpse of Fairy

    Chapter 16 ¨C Glimpse of Fairy

    <hr>

    The next day, Felli went inside Ramiel¡¯s room. She found him sitting on his bed. Looking at his throat first, Felli gestured towards Ramiel to follow her, by pointing at him, then to her, and then she made motions of her index and middle finger simulating that of a walk.

    Ramiel understood those gestures as ¡®Let¡¯s go for a walk¡¯. So he stood up away from his bed and took his cloak and wrapped himself with it.

    Felli nodded her head in satisfaction that he understood her intentions. So she led the way downstairs and walked out of the Inn. Ramiel followed behind her with a confused expression.

    Felli didn¡¯t really know how to tell him that she wants him healed up. So she just pointed at his throat, formed a claw with her hand, and pulled it. Seeing it, Ramiel¡¯s face contorted in fear. He saw those gestures as her grabbing the swollen part and ripping it away.

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Felli shook her head.

    Ramiel still didn¡¯t understand so the fear in his face didn¡¯t disappear. Felli felt a bit irritated about trying to explain so she just continued walking along the snowy road.

    Their destination is on the business street. Felli knew a healer there that is much proficient in the healing arts than her. So she thought that healer might be able to Ramiel from his condition.

    It took the two a while before they arrived in the business street. Felli scanned the street for the building she was looking for. She saw it and left Ramiel behind for now as she enters the building.

    As Felli enters the building and finds the certain healer she knows. She started speaking about Ramiel¡¯s condition. The Healer listened to Felli in detail, as she describes what¡¯s happening to Ramiel.

    Meanwhile, Ramiel who is outside in the streets looked up at the busy crowd, they are wearing fur clothing and buying goods. As usual, they are a lot of them. Even though the cold is rather chilling, it doesn¡¯t stop the vendors from selling. Partially, the reason for this is because of the cold act as good preserver to their goods. So in other words, the merchants don¡¯t have to worry that much about their goods, unlike certain seasons. Of course, there are problems that arise when they sell during heavy snow too.

    But still, the urge to earn money won¡¯t stop them. Not to mention, that there are people that want to buy.

    This is business as usual in the marketplace. Ramiel observed the street with his eyes half close. He is still waiting for Felli, so he just stood like a statue.

    The marketplace sure is packed as usual. The merchants, the locals aren¡¯t really letting the snow put them down.

    A weary smile appeared on Ramiel¡¯s face. He still in pain due to his throat, he won¡¯t deny that it hurts and at the moment he rather stays inside. But since Felli asked him to walk with her, he chooses not to complain externally.

    I really hope Felli doesn¡¯t really rip this swollen throat of mine. Surely she wouldn¡¯t right?

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Ramiel feared deeply inside. He is anxious to why he is here. And that is why even though he is standing like a statue right now, Ramiel thinks that sooner or later he might move around.

    Great, Now I am actually scared. Good job to me. Ramiel thought inside his head. His eyes continued looking around endlessly around the streets. From the cobblestone road, the stone buildings and street lamps fueled by oil.

    Standing on the side of the road, Ramiel would sometimes feel a cast of a glance towards him. It is his imagination, partly because of the worries he has. As he looks around more, he then saw a figure in the distance.

    Wearing a robe and a sword on her waist, the person Ramiel saw has golden locks. Her hair fluttered as she moves gracefully through the crowd while carrying goods in her hands.

    Her appearance made her look like an angel towards Ramiel. He stared at her and took a glimpse of her. He found her appearance too beautiful, that he could not look away from her. Stunned, baffled, and unable to move his jaws. Ramiel stared at the jeweled blue eyes of her as if completely spellbound.

    The woman felt the stare of Ramiel. Looking at where the source of the stare is coming from. Catherine saw Ramiel¡¯s figure looked upon her. She stopped for a while and squinted. She observed Ramiel for a while. And then as she was observing, she thought:

    That man looks familiar. Hmm, that cloak he is wearing. Oh yeah, that seems to be that emotional man. He seems alright now...though I wonder why he is staring at me so much. Is there something in my face?

    Catherine touched her face and checked if there is anything wrong. Finding nothing, she tilted her head and wondered.

    There seems to be no problem. Oh, maybe he wants to greet me?

    Thinking that Catherine nods her head towards Ramiel.

    Ramiel who saw that nod became more of a statue. He felt rather embarrassed for staring too much and stiffly nodded his head too.

    Catherine saw that and thought: It looks like I was right. Hmm, what a weird man, I never really got his name since he wasn¡¯t able to understand me. Oh well, I have no time for that. I need to go back to the matriarch.

    As her duties preside over her curiosity, Catherine looked forward and started walking.

    Ramiel, who was watching from the distance, saw Catherine¡¯s back disappearing. I wonder what her name is. He thought. He is extremely grateful to her for saving his life. So he would rather like to hear her name and thank her.

    But I guess that is impossible at the moment.

    Ramiel sighed deeply as he thought of that. He really doesn¡¯t know about the woman who saves his life. And for Ramiel, she is like a fairy that would just suddenly appear. So finding her seems too hard.

    Maybe someday, I will be able to thank her and know her name.

    He thought of that possibility. As he does, Felli who was inside the building came out and gestured for Ramiel to come inside. Turning his legs around, Ramiel walked to the doors of the building.

 Chapter 17 - Nostredame Reaper

    Chapter 17 - Nostredame Reaper

    <hr>

    Fifty miles from the Town of Tal, a person wearing a black duster longcoat walked on an encirclement located in the middle of the forest. The moment this man step in the camp, every man in the scene glance at him, his long black hair fluttered with the cold wind, as if a grim reaper arrived.

    "No way...why is he here?"

    "EVERYONE FUCKING RUN!"

    Screams sounded out out from the ones whorecognized the reaper before they started to run. The others were a bit confused, on why would they need to run. In their minds, it is only one man that poses no threat to them. Or so what they think. Because as one of the bandits took out a sword and attack the reaper.

    His hand flew up to the sky.

    His decapitated head followed.

    All it took was a simple flick of the reaper''s right hand.

    The reaper was able to kill that bandit without any trouble.

    The Reaper''s sword flowed blood down to the tip. Dripping blood, he dragged the cleaver sword and started to run towards the bandits that are in the encirclement.

    As he dashes, the bandits who didn''t take the hint tried to defend themselves.

    They weren''t even able to defend when they saw their wrists gushing blood after seeing a glint of light.

    Confusion struck their heads but before long, a quick swipe of a hand, made the bandits head rotate up to the sky. The bandits weren''t sure what just happen but they know that they just got killed.

    The Reaper swipes his cleaver sword and dispersed the blood on it. Focusing at the running bandits, the Reaper moved his legs and swiftly ran like thunder towards the bandits.

    Killing them one by one, the whole forest turned into a bloody mess as the Reaper finished his work.

    It is a clean work.

    Not a single stain of blood on him.

    The Reaper sighed deeply. He looked at one of the trees and gripped his cleaver sword tightly.

    "Whoa, whoa, stop there!"

    A voice echoed out on the tree. A person jumped out of and moved towards the Reaper while putting his hands up in the air.

    "Calm down there..." he said.

    "A Lin Scout." The Reaper glanced at the insignia that peeks out of his vest.

    "Ah shit." the person said, knowing that he fucked up.

    "So why is a scout of Lin here in this forest?"

    "To look out for the bandits." he smiled wearily, "but I guess that''s already done now isn''t it?"

    "It is." said the Reaper.

    "As always you are a monster, Sir Julian. I am glad that you are on our side."

    "I am not on anyone''s side."

    "Then I am glad that we are not enemies at least."

    ".........."

    Julian sheathed his cleaver sword and crossed his arms.

    "Is that all you have to say?"

    "I don''t know what you are trying to say."

    "Your purpose on why you are in this forest."

    Julian moved his hand towards the neck of the scout of Lin.

    Pulling him up, Julian''s cold eyes pointed at the scout of Lin, the Scout of Lin felt an overwhelming fear as the Reaper stare down at him.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Please stop I am willing to talk."

    The Reaper let his grip off and spoke. "Then talk every detail why you are here."

    "A noble...called me to be here. He told me to kill the bandits and take the mysterious item that the bandits stole from a merchant."

    "A mysterious item?"

    "Yes, according to the noble who originally bought the item, It is a black thin box that is fitted with a panel of glass. The Noble who ordered it wanted to find it for him, along with the other items they bought from two thugs."

    "Where are these items?"

    "It should on one of the bandit''s corpses."

    Hearing that, Julian scoured the corpses for the items that the scout of Lin was looking for. For ten minutes, he searched every pocket and belongings until he found the items.

    "Is this it?" he showed them to scout of Lin.

    "Yes...may I take it?"

    "No."

    Julian refused and took out the one that the scout of Lin was holding. It was indeed a black box with a screen fitted on one of the sides. Next, Julian took out a gray box with a dotted panel fitted on one side. The weirdest thing about it was the rubber-like rope, which has metal on the tip. Next, is an item that has a little circular tube on it, Julian peeked on the square glass and at first thought it some kind of binoculars.

    "What are these things?"

    "Beats me, the items according to the buyer were the one they took from some dumb mute who fainted on the streets."

    "A dumb mute...wait a minute." Julian thought as he remembered something. "Then shouldn''t this belong to that guy who worked at the Orient Inn?"

    "Huh?" said the Scout of Lin.

    "The dumb mute...yeah, it seems like he fits."

    Julian has already investigated the one working in the Orient Inn. What he found out what the person was a beggar who was known as a dumb mute, for his inability to speak the language and at the face he eats thrown away organs. That is all that he heard about that man. Aside from that, there is nothing left to be uncovered. As if he just suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    "Wait for a second Sir Julian!" said the scout, "My lord already bought these items! I can''t let you have it!"

    "And you¡¯re going to stop me?" said Julian.

    "No, but Sir Julian, the noble who told me to bring it back will surely kill me if I don''t!"

    "Then tell him this." Julian coldly stared at the scout. "That Julian Nostredame has reclaimed the items. If he has problems with it, then he can try to take it from me. Or even send his private army. I don''t care if he does because your lord would surely know that I can just kill them all, so how about that?"

    "I..."

    "I am glad that we agreed."

    Julian pocketed the strange items on his backpack. Then, he took out a small bag towards the scout and said.

    "Take this. Have a good day and be careful. The road is still filled with monsters and beasts."

    Saying that, Julian disappeared from the scout''s line of sight, at first, this reaper was heading to the City of Gayan for something that he would like to finish off. But with the items in hand, he thought that he should return it, simply to get some favor for the one who owns the items.

    But mostly, he just wants an excuse to visit the Inn that a friend of his, established.

 Chapter 18 â€“ Normality

    Chapter 18 ¨C Normality

    <hr>

    Facing the healer named Delo made Ramiel felt uncomfortable. Why? Simply because of the odd methods that the healer does to cure his illness, from poking his swollen throat, to wiping an itchy salve that did nothing. The Healer Delo was indeed capable, hence despite his healing magic unable to work. He managed to concoct two balls of pills that would allow his infection to be cured.

    The problem now is that Ramiel has to pay up fifty silver coins a day to have the pills. Ramiel, who has no choice, decided to suck it up and buy the medicine. Felli didn¡¯t pay for Ramiel. It was his problem, and if Felli pays him, then he would be practically working for free.

    Felli understood that she can just treat Ramiel as some sort of unpaid worker. But as she believes that Karma will get her. She decided to step back, and let Ramiel handle his problem. He may be practically a mute, but he isn¡¯t a baby. He can take care of himself, and Felli has no reason to help that much. She hired him because she needs him in her Inn. She has known Ramiel for not even a month, and in this world where things can be rather harsh. And people die suddenly; it takes time for her to actually care that much towards Ramiel.

    She has seen a lot of her friends die. Many people have died in front of her in her thirty years of life. So when meeting new people, she likes to take a step back and observe the person. And at the moment, when Ramiel is having this sort of troubles, she would like to see if he manages or not.

    Felli prefers her friends to be long-lived.

    It may harsh but she isn¡¯t that obligated to help someone she barely knows. She doesn¡¯t even know what Ramiel¡¯s true self is when he can¡¯t even speak. So for now, she will just observe on how Ramiel will live on.

    Ramiel, who was being observed by his boss, guessed that Felli has no intention of helping. He thought that it is normal to do so. So without a choice, he has to find a way to somehow keep this swollen throat of his from causing a problem.

    I guess life isn¡¯t that easy, especially in this crap sack world. Ramiel thought. If it was easy, then he probably wouldn¡¯t start as some beggar in the street.

    I guess there is just no smooth sailing. Ramiel stared at the rows of books on top of Delo¡¯s head. There is an abyss as the books reflect upon his eyes.

    Pointing his eyes at the healer, Ramiel brought his meager fortune and bought the pills. It caused him most of the coins he earned working for the Inn. Accepting the pills, he thanked the Healer through gestures and stood up. Felli, who looked at the gloomy Ramiel crossed her arms and gestured Ramiel to follow him. Ramiel nodded, and as they were about to leave, Felli stopped, pointed at his neck and gestured for him to cover it up.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Ramiel covered it and then followed Felli out.

    ...

    Outside the snow started falling again. The cold winds coming from the sea made it much colder. Not to mention, that the blow of the winds makes the snow covered streets of Tal form a mist. The streets are now hardly visible. But even so, Felli and Ramiel walked along the road just by following the street lamps.

    They were fueled by the guards as the snow started falling. The roads may look misty, but the light shines upon the road, making a way. The people of Tal followed the light. Ramiel wasn¡¯t really interested in the environment as he was more focus on the fact that he needs to earn more money.

    He can at least get money working at the Inn. But even so, he would only be able to buy a meager amount. So at the moment, he thought up that he should at least buy pills that are worth four days. Ramiel thinks that his throat is some bacterial infection, so taking those pills until it is all gone might suffice. He is not so sure since he isn¡¯t some doctor nor he actually looked up these kinds of things.

    If I knew I would somehow get transported into this world then I would have read up more.

    It is normal for a teenager like him not to read stuff. He spent most of his days listening to class, playing computer games with his friends and mostly sleeping. Ramiel really wasn¡¯t some honor student that would somehow just open a book about medicines or metallurgy because of reasons. He might open them if there is some research assignment that needs to be done. But never would he somehow miraculously remember all of them.

    Ramiel was normal. That is why when faced with his current circumstances. He felt worried and saddened. He isn¡¯t some special person with a mind of steel.

    Snow sure is cold. I remember that it was still summer when I board that cruise ship. Well, I guess the seasons don¡¯t match at all here.

    Ramiel thought while following behind Felli. His hands in his pocket, he steadily marches along the snow-filled road until he and Felli reached the Inn. As they got closer to the Inn, a figure was leaning just by the door. Felli, who was the first one to spot the figure, moved towards the person and greeted him.

    ¡°Julian? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I got some business.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I thought you would already reach Gayan by now.¡±

    ¡°I was but since I caught something interesting I immediately went back to return it.¡±

    ¡°Good Heavens.¡± Felli made a weary smile. ¡°You sure make everything easy. I wish I have your legs.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to say but that dungeon is long gone Felli.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, so have you return what you intend to return?¡±

    ¡°Nope, that is why I am here.¡±

    ¡°Does it belong to one my guests?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it probably belongs to him.¡±

    Julian pointed at Ramiel who was idly standing. Noticing that Julian is pointing at him, Ramiel tilted his head in surprise.

 Chapter 19 - Reconnection

    Chapter 19 - Reconnection

    <hr>

    The weather outside was too cold, so the three went inside the Inn. There was no one around, so Julian just sat on one of the tables. Put his tricorn hat on top and took the bag that he came to deliver. Ramiel looked at the bag for a while, and turn towards Julian. He doesn¡¯t know what this about so he just grabs the bag as Julian gestured him to do so.

    What¡¯s this?

    Ramiel opened the bag only to find out three familiar items inside. Seeing Ramiel¡¯s widely open eyes, Julian thought that he was right. It is indeed his belongings.

    My Smartphone, my camera, and my solar charger!

    Ramiel¡¯s joy went up as he took the items and sit on the nearby table to check them. Felli who took some drinks from the kitchen got curious about those items, but she turned towards Julian and poured him a drink. Sitting in front of Julian, the two then talked while Ramiel inspects his items.

    Ramiel inspected his Smartphone first and tried to turn it on. Pressing the button on the side, he waited for about ten seconds only to find out that it won¡¯t turn on.

    It looks like it isn¡¯t busted. So he took the cover on the on the back and inspected it. But it seems to have a swim on some water...no wonder it isn¡¯t working.

    Ramiel felt disappointed that his Smartphone is broken. Next, he checked the camera and presses the power button with his index finger. Light shone on the screen of the digital camera. Seeing it, light shone upon Ramiel¡¯s eyes. He then immediately attacked the solar charger and see if it functions. There is a blink of light on the solar charger, so it could be said that it is still working.

    This is lucky for me! Looks like them forcing me to take pictures of the island and the coral reefs were worth it! Thank God for this!

    Ramiel felt extremely happy about these items. After all, these items are the last token he has to his past world, his only connection and proof that he once lived there. As he felt happy, he turned on the camera, switch to the gallery and sees the pictures of his family.

    Looking at the faces of his family on the screen of the camera, his happy face froze over. Taking the broken Smartphone, the camera, and the solar charger, Ramiel went to Julian bowed his head in deep thanks. Julian who was talking to Felli stared at the Ramiel¡¯s face and nods his head.

    Ramiel then stared at Felli and gestured that he wanted to rest. Felli bobs her head and gestured him to take a rest.

    Ramiel bowed again towards the two and slowly walked towards the stairs while holding the bag containing his belongings tightly. There was a melancholic aura all over Ramiel. It was the aura of someone who just found something precious. And the two who saw him go up felt that they could not even let him stay here and drink with them.

    ...

    Time passed on the Inn. The two in the bar made up for lost time in talking about anything they could. From Julian¡¯s adventurers to Felli¡¯s ventures since the day they went their separate ways. The two met in a lone village once, it was at the time where Julian who was able to escape a dungeon fainted on the road. Felli was the one managed to find him and save him from the streets.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Remember when you were not this impressive?¡± said Felli.

    ¡°Please do not remind me.¡± Julian smiled wearily.

    He found his past rather embarrassing. Not to mention that in those times, he was like a wild beast that escaped captivity. And he was rather too single-minded at that time. So even though Felli saved him, Julian was a bit rude. But even so, the two managed to be friends.

    ¡°He he, well it is fun to tease you as always. It is not every day you can tease the feared reaper so much. The carnifex acting this way makes me feel happy.¡±

    ¡°Or you could just be a sadist Felli.¡± replied Julian.

    ¡°No, I am not. Besides, I am merely teasing you. I think you used the wrong word there.¡±

    ¡°Ah whatever really, ¡°Julian took a sip of his cup. ¡°Anyway, it sure has been a long time since we talk and drink like this isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if I remember correctly our last drink was right after you got healed up from that raid.¡±

    ¡°That was five years ago,¡± said Julian ¡°I can¡¯t believe that time flies so fast.¡±

    ¡°Indeed it does. I mean look at us. I am now just an owner of an Inn while you are even much of nightmare than ever.¡±

    ¡°A nightmare, well things happen.¡± Julian¡¯s image reflected on his cup. His face, filled with extreme coldness.

    ¡°Things happen? Julian, slaughtering an entire guild of assassins and putting an end to the werewolves in the north isn¡¯t that easy. Or since we are talking about you, I say that you can casually talk like that because it is that easy.¡± Felli crossed her arms, lifting her supple breasts up.

    ¡°But at this point, I am not that surprised.¡± Felli continued.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± said Julian.

    ¡°Why thank me?¡± Felli tilted her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do or say anything that pleased you.¡±

    ¡°No, it is just that I thank you for not being afraid of me. In fact, most of the people who hear my name would just scream.¡±

    ¡°What do you expect? You are someone who can handle an army by your own damn self. So it should be no surprised that people will fear you. Besides, I like my men strong and someone that can act embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Julian took another sip of his cup.

    ¡°Yes. If you weren¡¯t such a softy friend of mine then I wouldn¡¯t be this comfortable speaking to you.¡± Felli rested her chest on the table while putting her hands on her cheeks. There is allure in her eyes, and Julian who saw this could not help but sigh.

    ¡°Well...let''s continue drinking shall we?¡± said Julian.

    ¡°Tsk, cowardly as always.¡± Felli clicked her tongue as she sat up properly. Grabbing the bottle beside her, she poured the contents of her cup and drank. Julian smiled awkwardly at Felli as he partakes on his drink.

    While drinking, Julian then glance at the snow outside, thinking of someone.

 Chapter 20 - Adieu

    Chapter 20 - Adieu

    <hr>

    Ramiel stayed up in the attic holding the camera in his hands. He just stares at the camera, looking at the various pictures that his family took. From scenic locations, and faces, the camera is Ramiel¡¯s only window to his own world. He was never fond of taking pictures, or actually letting any people take a picture of him. He always had this allergic-like reaction to being taken a picture.

    He always avoids it to an extent. So when he looked at the contents of the camera, there is less of his face. The only pictures he had are when all of his family gathers in each reunion. So when he looked at those pictures, and the faces of his relatives. He could not help but feel his heart break.

    In Ramiel¡¯s head, they are all dead now. They are in an other world after all, and Ramiel himself is negative about the possibility of being able to return back to his world. He doesn¡¯t know where to even start about finding anything that could allow him to return.

    The first problem is that he obviously cannot read or speak the language of this world. Second, even though he know about magic existing, all he has seen so far are rather simple healing spells. They don¡¯t feel like they are able to break time and space, so it makes Ramiel feel even more hopeless.

    It is all hopeless to his head. And even if there is a one percent chance that there is a way to go back. Ramiel thinks that he wouldn¡¯t know what to say. The accident that happened on the cruise ship, Ramiel thinks that he might be presumed dead by now. His family probably made an empty grave already and he would have no place to go.

    Plus even if he managed to return. Would he return exactly to the right time? Would he even be in the exact same world? What if there are other worlds too?

    Ramiel is highly cynical about his prospects about returning. He just can¡¯t imagine that he would be able to return back to the world. He knows that it is impossible for him. There is just no way, that he would be able to find one. After all, his current situation is already worse.

    He could not even pay for the medicines he needs to take for the infection on his throat. And you expect him to find some kind of super duper magician that would allow him to return to his own world for free without any charges? No, Ramiel doesn¡¯t think that it is simple like that. Nothing as easy like that exists and he knows this by heart.

    He knows that he isn¡¯t someone special. He knows that the world won¡¯t help him. He knows that he won¡¯t be getting such luck like this today ever again. Hence, getting the three items back already makes him feel glad. After all, these items are a memento to the world he once belonged.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to go back.

    Ramiel is positive about it. That is why; Ramiel can only stare at the camera¡¯s screen with sullen eyes. He continuously watches the pictures until he decided to switch to the video gallery where he might be able to hear the voices of his family. There are various videos, from his family¡¯s outing in a pool. And to a trip to a mountain, in order to complete a pilgrimage during the Lenten season.

    And as he continued watching the videos, Ramiel spotted a certain video that was newly filmed. Opening the video, he found the image of his old rugged old man. He has a stubbed, his eyes looked sleepy, and he was looking fatigued as usual. Seeing the face of his father, Ramiel¡¯s face crumpled. He wanted to turn it off, but halted himself as his father, started speaking in the video.

    ¡°Is this on, ah it looks like its recording. Let¡¯s see, cough, sorry about that. Should I retry this again? No, I shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Ramiel smiled wearily at his father¡¯s awkwardness.

    ¡°Anyway, my son, I knew that you always hated me from the bone. I know that you don¡¯t like me as much as you like your mother or your cousin. I know that much and I¡¯m not stupid enough not to notice. You loathe me for expecting too much from you. Maybe, it is partly my fault but even so, I sometimes think that you are just acting like a coward. Hence, actually, I wouldn¡¯t be making this video if your mother didn¡¯t insist. Look, son, I may hate your cowardly nature, your inability to get to college, study hard, and find a job. I cannot blame you for all that suffering you have experience. I wish those things didn¡¯t happen to you. But even so, I still love you, my son. I am spouting all those harsh words, hoping that you can be inspired to hate me and channel it to prove me wrong. But looking at how you have been locking yourself up. I think that I am wrong now. I might have hurt you, and you probably hate me so much now. But even if you do hate me, I will say this to you my son. I always loved you and never will I try to make your life better. I am sorry for the things I have done. And I know that you might not forgive me. But even so, good luck my son. I hope that your trip towards that island cheers you up. I paid most of the expenses so no need to worry about what you wanted to do. It may look like that I am bribing you but...well, I leave it to you. Have fun in that island my son, and when you get back, how about we go have a drink with your cousin, so until then, Adieu my boy!¡±

    The video finished playing.

    Damn it old man...

    Ramiel who was watching felt that it was just not fair at all. And even though he wanted to hate the face of his father, Ramiel instead felt that he would love to have a drink with his father.

    He wanted to have a drink with that father of his. And tell him that he is sorry.

    But now he couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.

    It was already too late for that.

 Chapter 21 â€“ A New Cycle

    Chapter 21 ¨C A New Cycle

    <hr>

    Winter passed relatively peaceful. The Orient Inn along the last days had three sets of mood. It¡¯s either steamy or a gloom would surround the whole Inn. From the proprietress that always looks pissed. The waiter, who looks so depressed. And finally, the reaper himself that drinks near the window of the Inn.

    It became a strange Inn at the last moments of winter. And as the last day of winter arrived, the new cycle then came into the horizon for the Kingdom of Lin. Marking the Tenth Year Reign of the Matriarch, Elizabeth the War Maiden. And as the New Year comes, the town of Tal celebrated her ladyship and praised the Sun God Auro for another year of prosperity.

    Ramiel who is a newcomer to this town of Tal partake in the celebration. Although alone, Ramiel wasn¡¯t going to feel even more downer that he already is at the moment. Instead, he just went into the tree near the river with a bottle of ale and a hemp cigar. Sitting on the tree, he relaxed his back and took a sip of the bottle of ale. Then he smoked the blunt he bought and stared at the clear crimson skies.

    The first day of the new cycle came in with such a dazzling phenomenon. The rays of the sun, which turned the sky crimson, made the snow immediately, melt. The covered up flowers and the various vegetations slowly got fertilized by various colorful dots that fly through the sky like fireflies.

    Ramiel who saw this spectacle didn¡¯t know if this was the result of him smoking hemp, or a natural occurrence when the new cycle comes. It is natural and isn¡¯t a result of him smoking hemp. It is simply the way the world comes into play. This is the result of the river of life that flows in this world.

    The Town of Tal is where a big node of Leylines exists. Meaning to say, due to this ¡®node¡¯ existing in the town of Tal, the town would experience such grand spectacle at each new cycle. Hence, the reason this town is so prosperous is because of the node of Leylines. Not only that, it makes a good port due to the river of light flowing here. It makes the town¡¯s weather more harmonious than the rest. Plus the soil is so rich and fatten, that every harvest is a great one.

    This town is a miracle to this continent. That is why the barbarians in the north and the other Kingdoms would like to usurp it. But with the War Maiden guarding it, and the Reaper just behind her back. It is troublesome to try anything at the moment.

    Of course, Ramiel wouldn¡¯t know anything about this.

    He is simply a clueless man that is currently passing his time under a tree, with a blunt and ale. Ramiel who could not read or write just looked upon the dots of light reflecting upon his eyes. He finds them beautiful and lovely. The various scenic scenes on his world wouldn¡¯t even compare to what he is seeing.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    That is why as he watches. He pulled his camera and took a picture of the spectacle of light. After taking a picture, he put his camera away and continued his relaxation under this tree. He had no work today since the Inn is taking a day off. He was informed through troublesome gestures, and when he left the Inn. Felli and Julian were going somewhere. He didn¡¯t know where they are going nor can he ever ask. So he just forgot about it and went to this place.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong on doing so. His now enamored at the river of light that floats above him. He doesn¡¯t want to leave this place until this spectacle is over. What he sees is more than dots of light. He sees differently shape insect-like lights that glow differently.

    Each of the Leylines bugs, made from the river of life. Are various incarnation of beings or plants that would soon come into life. These beings would either be born into a vessel of an animal. Or became a ferocious monster that would be feared among the land or a beautiful blossom, but whatever they are after this. At the moment they are merely pure dots of light that floats in the sky. Their roles after this cycle are meaningless.

    Right now they are free carefree souls. Like Ramiel, who got lost in this word, finally, have come to the realization that this is, his new home now. That video made him face reality, and the camera he holds is merely a tool.

    ¡°Take a picture of everything that you take a fancy there.¡±

    Ramiel remembered the words of his cousin. He smiled, at the thought of his cousin and looked upon the sky filled with multi-colored bugs made of light.

    Ramiel is sad. He is sad, he won¡¯t lie that he isn¡¯t. But he knows that there is nothing he can do about it. That is why despite the dark days that he will encounter. Ramiel promised himself to keep on living. It could be said that he somehow fooled himself that he arrived on the ¡®island¡¯ that he was supposed to go.

    He can¡¯t be sad forever. And that is why in this new cycle. Ramiel, who got transported into this other world, promised to live as best as he can.

    He promised in his heart and to his family, which is in an other world. That he would take this ¡®vacation¡¯ trip lovingly. Not because he suddenly had his mind steeled. Not because he got some sort of resolution. But because he simply promised, and it is his own way of coping up with this world, a defense mechanism he set up for himself.

    That is why near a river, on a leafless tree, under a sky with a river of light floating. Ramiel, the lost soul, the dumb mute, and the delusional made a despairing smile.

    A toast to this damn world!

    He raised the bottle of ale, towards the sun for a toast.

    The River of Light then floated away as it finished it circling around the Town of Tal.

    And with a drink, Ramiel is now born anew along with the New Cycle.

 Chapter 22 â€“ The Requester

    Chapter 22 ¨C The Requester

    <hr>

    The sixth day of the Tenth Cycle, of the Season of Spring, the whole town of Tal went to their normal lives. In the Orient Inn, located just next to the business street¡¯s block, is as usual, busy with various customers eating or drinking early. The Inn became rather famous over the years, and with the proprietress, is a friend of the mortal Reaper himself. It got quite a good reputation, and even the Lord acknowledges its existence.

    The other Inns could not compete but with the Town of Tal being flooded with merchants every day. The owners of those various Inn¡¯s could not complain. Besides, they rather not deal with the bloody caravaneer or the Reaper Le Carnifex baring their fangs at them.

    So the Orient Inn has become rather prosperous. And with it being prosperous, the one and only waiter of the Inn became too overworked. With him being too busy, even the proprietress of the Inn, the bloody caravaneer decided to hire another waitress. Someone from the lower class streets, unlike the slums, the waitress that the proprietress hired knew what to expect when working with the bloody caravaneer.

    So with the new waitress joining the Orient Inn, the workload became less. The Mute Waiter got his rest after being worked to hell during the three days of working. The Proprietress gave him mercy and paid him for the overwork he did. But due to the Mute Waiter needing medicines for the infection he had. He begged the proprietress to allow him to work or find something that allows him to earn money.

    The convincing took a long time due to communication problems. The new waitress of the Orient Inn didn¡¯t understand their gestures and keep to herself. She found it hard to communicate with the mute, and her only concern is to earn meager money for her mother and sister¡¯s little kid. She is quite a hard worker so the proprietress likes her. The best part about her is that she can actually communicate with the proprietress, and she is a good talker. Something that the proprietress rather really wanted, after experiencing grievances due to a certain person being too cowardly to take her offers.

    The Mute Waiter who doesn¡¯t understand the language got left out by the ladies. So since there are fewer customers during the middle of the afternoon. The Mute waiter bid his goodbye at the two ladies.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    He said those words. The two then replied with. ¡°Okay.¡± and let him walk away from the Inn. The Mute Waiter isn¡¯t really a mute. But merely lacking in the speaking the language or knowing the language department, though at the moment he can greet customers, say thank you, good luck, goodbye and have a good night or day.

    His vocabulary is rather limited. But if he applies himself, he should be able to grasp bits of the language until he can actually communicate with others. So until that day comes, the Mute Waiter shall live his life in silence and gestures.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ...

    The Muted Waiter walked along the roads of the Business Streets. His hands in his pockets, the Muted Waiter step towards a building that he visited before. In this building lives the healer named Delo. He is the person that the Muted Waiter buys medicine from.

    The Muted Waiter is currently experiencing a rather swollen throat, caused by eating too many nearly rotten organs of pigs and sheep¡¯s, due to his first month in the world. And now that the consequence of his actions is happening, the Mute Waiter can only sigh in annoyance.

    Entering the building, the Mute Waiter looked around first. Then he walked into the room where the Healer usually stays and gestured him about the medicines. The Healer already knows his inability to communicate so he was ready, and brought the medicines towards the Mute Waiter.

    Ramiel grabbed the medicines. Handed the Silver Coins towards the Healer and said thanks. He can at least say thanks now, and with that done. He gestured at the healer if he knows a job that even someone like Ramiel can do. The Healer didn¡¯t really understand so Ramiel gestured by pointing his finger at his pocket, then to his pocket and open his palm as if he wanted to beg.

    The Healer did not understand any of it. So Ramiel scratched his head first and then mimicked someone working and then him lining up to get his pay. The Healer understood that he wanted to work. So he pondered about how to tell the Mute. The Healer, despite him being annoyed, then grudgingly pointed out where to go. The Healer took a map, made Ramiel pay for it and circle the location where to go with his trigger finger.

    Then the Healer made a note that Ramiel would give to the requester, and the healer then forced Ramiel to pay up five silver coins for being such a hard to deal customer. After getting what he wanted, at the cost of his silver coins. Ramiel left the building with a sour mood and head to the place where the Healer told him to go.

    The place he needed to go is located in the rather high-class districts. A place, where the houses are made of sculpted stones and fine bricks. This place is rather tight when it comes to visitors and luckily for Ramiel. He is rather cleaned up and is wearing the cloak that the golden-haired lady gave him. With the cloak being rather high quality, Ramiel found his way to the place where the healer told him to go and knocked on the doors.

    Ramiel waited for at least twenty seconds before he got answered. If he stayed more than a minute, he probably would have escaped the area since the stares of the finely well-dressed individuals of the district made him rather pissed. That is why as the door opens, and as Ramiel handed the note.

    He got invited to the place where the healer pointed him to go.

 Chapter 23 â€“ Fetcher

    Chapter 23 ¨C Fetcher

    <hr>

    Ramiel waited in the living room of the building. It has furniture¡¯s that are all top quality, from the glass vases, the paintings that are framed with tinted wood gold. Or the racks containing various weapons, made only for decoration. There is also a bronze lamp just beside the chair that Ramiel is sitting. It lights the surrounding¡¯s rather well despite it being rather small.

    Ramiel did not know what it is made. He looked around more at the living room and concluded that the owner isn¡¯t simple. Ramiel swallowed his throat at the prospect of sitting on this place. The one who meet him at the door, who took the note left about thirty minutes ago. He has been waiting for a while now, and the thoughts of wanting to get out surfaced on his mind.

    Ramiel grew restless being alone. The sound of the lamp beside him dancing and making fiery noises made Ramiel felt even more nervous. He tapped his toes on the floor; it made a bit of noise, it echoed around the room. His eyes reflected a sculpted wooden statue. It has the aurora of the sun on the back of its head. Which Ramiel assumed is some sort of deity. He is right, though that wooden statue is merely a representation of Auro when he comes into mortal lands.

    Ramiel obviously doesn¡¯t know the name of the deity. But he at least suspects that it must be the local God that the town of Tal populace worships. Ramiel then turned his eyes to the window. Outside he could see the various blooming trees. It might be the Garden of the building. The building is quite large, it is more of a villa than a house, which is to be expected since the location is on the high-class districts.

    Ramiel felt that he doesn¡¯t really belong to this place. Not like because of the interior of the room, or the silence. But because of the idea that he thinks that nobles are always arrogant. A kind of bias, he got from playing too many video games. And the way he got gawked at outside really reinforces that belief.

    Should I go? It doesn¡¯t look like someone is appearing so soon. It also getting late and my work at the Inn are starting soon.

    Ramie thought of really going out. But as he was about to decide, the door located behind him opened. The one who greeted him gestured for him to follow him. Ramiel stood up without a word. He walked to the one who greeted him, and tag along. The two walk along a stair. After arriving on top, the one who greeted Ramiel opened a double door, revealing a large room containing various bookshelves and paintings. Ramiel entered along with the one who greeted him. He looked baffled at the amazing amount of books. Every corner of the room was filled with it. And as he looked around, his eyes landed on a black haired woman with long hair that is styled with two rose ribbons, wearing a long black frilly dress. The woman is quite beautiful, her red eyes paired with her all black attire that shows the outline of her body made her look like a porcelain doll.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Ramiel, who saw the woman stare at him, bowed his head. The one, who greeted him, looked at Ramiel with a bit of approval plastered on his face. Ramiel, who wasn¡¯t able to speak then raised his head and looked at the one who greeted him. He gestured about the job, which took the one who greeted him a second to understand.

    The one who greeted him looked elderly. He has a sharp stare, and his burly body, paired with his tied white hair made the sharply dressed man intimidating. Ramiel got a bit quite scared at him first but seeing that he understood, and relayed what Ramiel wanted to the lady sitting on the floor, who is writing on a small table.

    A diagram of a plant and below it seems to be description? What is she doing?

    Ramie inspected the rows of paper that are on the small table. He noticed that there are a lot of unused papers near the table. Also, there are rolled scrolls on the right of the lady. Ramiel thought for a while before concluding that the lady might be a scholar.

    So am I supposed to fetch something for the lady and bring it to her?

    Ramiel tapped his chin with his trigger finger. He really doesn¡¯t know what his job is. He really is troubled by his inability to communicate. And now that he is here, he felt like that he didn¡¯t really think it over on how to handle this.

    ...

    As Ramiel pondered on what to do, the lady with red eyes heard what the message of her servant said. As she heard, she looked at the gray-haired young man in front of her. He looked average, and the lady deduced that he should be the same age as her. She really doesn¡¯t particularly find anything strange about the lad. And he doesn¡¯t seem to be really interested in her and look like he is troubled.

    ¡°Gundry, is this the new fetcher?¡± said the lady with a low voice.

    ¡°Yes Lady Aubrey...he should be able to fetch what you want along the river, or outside the town. The Healer recommended this man...¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± her eyes scanned the young man again. ¡°So how do we work with someone we cannot communicate with?¡±

    ¡°Milady¡¯s drawings should suffice. He looks like he can at least understand some basic commands. I can always act it out on what his job is.¡±

    ¡°Then that is good. I hope that he lasts a lot longer than the other fetchers.¡± Lady Aubrey said. ¡°Let us not waste more time, have him fetched the items that I need. Make sure to let him bring it without any damage. It is not like this man can draw like me...or even talk about what I am making him fetch.¡±

    ¡°Yes, milady.¡±

    The Servant named Gundry bowed his head. Turning around, he confronts the Mute that seems to be troubled and tried explaining what his job is.

    The Lady looked at the troubled two and slightly smiled.

    It looks like the lady and her servant is going to be trouble for a while.

 Chapter 24 â€“ Cursed Scriber

    Chapter 24 ¨C Cursed Scriber

    <hr>

    Ramiel managed to get an explanation on what job he needs to do. It was explained by the servant, making various actions that correspond to his new job.

    Which is about fetching items on certain locations that the servant would mark on Ramiel¡¯s map, and all Ramiel need to do is get it.

    Sounds simple right?

    Of course not, the job is not without difficulties. There are many before Ramiel that did this job. But they all perished due to the items being somehow located in dangerous locations. The Servant didn¡¯t ¡®explain¡¯ it to Ramiel though. He found it hard and there was no need to tell him something that would make Ramiel turn down the job.

    So Ramiel is clueless at his new job¡¯s difficulty. He didn¡¯t know the difficulties so he just assumed that it is going to be an easy job. All he needs to do is fetch things, which should be easy. But in reality, it is difficult and problematic. But since ignorance is bliss, Ramiel just took the job.

    And since it was getting late, Ramiel bid goodbye to the requesters.

    As he was about to leave, the servant was called out by the Lady writing on the table. Ramiel stopped to take a look, and he saw the black wooden like right leg of the lady. He raised his brow, as the leg of the lady reflected upon his eyes. He found it peculiar, but since being sent to the world, he has gotten a bit blas¨¦ on supernatural things and the absurd. As if, there is nothing weirder than what he has already seen could happen. So when he looked at the leg of the lady with normal uncaring eyes. The lady spotted his nonchalant looked and was quite surprised that he looked undisturbed.

    Normally people would be scared seeing such cursed leg. It is a curse that has been passed down by through the Lady¡¯s ancestors and is a curse that ties them up to the job of being a scribe. A role that the lady didn¡¯t really want. Hence if she can throw it all away, she would rather wander around the world.

    But sadly the curse that is known as the scriber¡¯s curse would put her down. So seeing someone that looked like he is not disgusted or scared, made the lady wish the fetcher a bit of good luck, although just a bit, which is a lot already when it comes to the lady.

    Ramiel noticed the looked of the lady. He thought that maybe she got irritated at the look that he is giving to her leg. So afraid of being berated, he left the room, went downstairs, crossed the living room and went outside the building.

    Walking a few steps away from the building, he took the parchment the servant gave him. Looking at the drawing of the on the paper, he thought about the job and made a sigh. All he needs to do is fetch the items, which is something that the lady needed to observe.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I guess with that leg, she really couldn¡¯t go out there huh?

    Ramiel thought. He then looked at the slowly descending sun and decided to walk back to the Orient Inn.

    ...

    As night descends on the Town of Tal, the guards in charged with lighting the streets fueled the street lamps. Rays of light then filled the streets of Tal. The locals who are walking on the streets got a bit quite a relief as they can see better now. The roads are filled with people, mostly going to the business market.

    Ramiel passed through bustling crowds with his hands on his pocket. Warming himself up with his cloak, he took a few more steps until he spotted the Orient Inn. Walking towards there, pushing the doors opened, he saw the Inn''s bar filled with customers. The new waitress working at the Inn seems to be panicking. The Proprietress of the Inn, Felli, also seems to be busy. So when she spotted Ramiel, she immediately gestured for him to work.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t argue or make any resistance. He immediately walked up to the stairs and put his cloak in his room. After that, he took the white cloth he usually tie around his waist and proceed to get to work.

    The customers bustled and chatted. Some of them were drinking with loud voices, while some are just sipping on their drinks with a sullen look. On the corner of the bar, there is a board that contains a paper nailed in the middle. It has the lord¡¯s seal on it, and that piece of news made the people who can read it, feel despair.

    Most of the customers were affected. Hence they are drinking their souls out, in order to cherish their lives. The new waitress has a bit saddened look on the corner of her face. Felli, who is busy cooking, didn¡¯t seem bothered by the piece of news nailed on her Inn¡¯s board.

    ¡°Long Live the War Maiden, Death to the Barbarians!¡±

    A drunkard suddenly yelled on the bar loudly. Hearing the drunkard, the people in the Bar shouted back with the same loud voice,

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    ¡°Death to the barbarians!

    ¡°Long live the Matriarch!¡±

    ¡°Praise the Sun God Auro!¡±

    ¡°Toast my friends!¡±

    Various bellows came out on different mouths. Ramiel who is serving the customers did not understand any of those words so he went and did his job without any hints of enthusiasm.

    He carried the tray, put them on tables, and went to the kitchen for the food. He then repeated these actions for the whole night, until the customers were lesser. And finally, when midnight arrived, the customers all left and Ramiel proceeded to clean the tables along the new waitress, who really didn¡¯t tell her name yet.

    Silently, Ramiel cleaned the tables until there was nothing to clean. Felli who saw her two workers finish their jobs clapped her hands and told them to rest.

    Hearing that, Ramiel immediately took the white cloth around his waist. And went up to his room in order to take a rest from all the work he did. While the new waitress bid Felli goodbye and head back to her home.

 Chapter 25 - Outside Tal

    Chapter 25 - Outside Tal

    <hr>

    The location on where Ramiel should fetch the item is located outside of Tal. Precisely it is located in a forest that is about ten minutes away from the town. It is a blue flower that is sitting under a small waterfall. This waterfall is a one of the many that can be found in the forest. Taking it is really not difficult at all. But the problem about it all is that the flower is located just outside of the Town.

    The Town of Tal itself is a prosperous town. It is heavily protected by the Kingdom of the Lin, and the various defenders of it are enough to make the town safe from harm. But outside the town, away from the borders, lies a reality.

    The outside of the Town, no, the whole land is filled with monsters, beasts, abominations, and thugs. Beings that one would encounter just by roaming outside and these beings can cause one¡¯s life.

    The town of Tal is one of the exceptions. Life is rather beautiful if one stays in the town of Tal. But outside of the Town of Tal, is just pure Hell. Every road is filled with danger and without caution. Those who are foolish enough to wander will be killed without any mercy. There will be no bones to bury, no mementos that will be left.

    It is the reality of the world beyond the town. Hence, despite the rather peaceful atmosphere of the town lies despair. And this despair doesn¡¯t end, nor will it ever ceased. It is simply a part of this world, and in this world, where such horrible truth remains. All one can do is pray that the Gods watches.

    Pray that the various creatures of hell won¡¯t kill them. Pray that the humans lacking souls would never appear in front of them and robbed them of their lives.

    This world that a poor mute got transported into is constantly filled with chaos. On the north lies the barbarians, on the west there is a war against the non-humans. While on the east there is a problem with the middle centers that yearns for the lands in the east.

    Whether North, South, East, West or the Middle Center. Each of the various Kingdoms that occupy the lands is embroiled in endless war. Some parts are heavenly, while most of the areas are just simply depressing. Whether it is greed, or just how the world works.

    The reality that the world outside the prosperous areas is hell is nothing but a simple truth. So that is why most of the powerless just stay in their homelands to avoid such hell. But even so, those who are brave to venture, makes the world flows. Through these brave roamers that many towns and cities continue to exists. Without them, the world would be filled with fear. And these brave roamers are the sole reason that this world can function.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    They are the lifeblood of the world and are the ones that are bold enough to face the dangers of the world itself.

    ¡­

    Of course, aside from the brave ones, there are also the foolish ones, the unknowing ones that would obey as commanded. One of them is currently walking to a forest with a goal in mind. This person is named Ramiel, he is known in the town of Tal as a dumb Mute. So when this person left the gates of the Town of Tal. The Guards who heard of him just let him passed with sorry faces.

    They minded their own business and Ramiel who was going to the forest. As clueless as ever, made his way to the forest with a map in hand. Using the map, he ventured into the forest and tried to look for the item that he was tasked to fetch. As he walked into the forest, various eyes looked upon Ramiel. These eyes are from multiple creatures that normally would take anyone¡¯s life. But Ramiel, who is someone from the other world, is even someone that could not be seen by Gods.

    So when the creatures looked at him. They could not feel that Ramiel is someone from this world. The creatures are much closer to the world, and they act upon the world with their instincts. So when they see this low presence human, that doesn¡¯t look like he belongs to the world wander in the forest. They began to hesitate on what to do.

    Gods could not see Ramiel who got lost in the world. The lady of winter might sometimes take a note at the loose cog called Ramiel. But even so, she wouldn¡¯t dare to touch something that she let in the world. So when this loose cog, continued his walk on the forest.

    There was no danger that came to him. Ramiel is someone whose fate does not belong to this world. His end is not in this world, and because of that. The various threads of fate don''t really know what to do with this loose cog. Those threads could not simply attach themselves to this loose cog unseen by Gods.

    Hence despite the cruelties of the world, Ramiel who is searching for a peculiar flower managed to arrive on the location he desired. Seeing the location, and the item he needs to take. Ramiel pulled out his camera, pointed it at the flower and started to record. He fancied it, so he recorded it.

    And as he finishes his recording of the flower, Ramiel went to the flower and grab it by his hand. And as he grabs the flower, the threads of fate, that is attached to the lady who can only write inside a room. Suddenly reacted to Ramiel, and as it reacted, the fate of the lady, if she goes outside the world suddenly became Ramiel¡¯s fate. And as this ¡®fate¡¯ attached to Ramiel, the various creatures who could not act upon Ramiel at first suddenly moved.

    Ramiel suddenly got visible as a target.

 Chapter 26 - Fateless Curse

    Chapter 26 - Fateless Curse

    <hr>

    Fates sometimes intertwined.

    And when those fates intertwined they bring some changes.

    Not that noticeable but there are still changes.

    Of course when one''s fate is too big, the meager fate less, that tries to interact wouldn''t be able to move the fate that someone''s fate.

    For example, the bloody caravaneer''s intertwines with a certain reaper and war maiden''s fate. So when the fateless mute meets the bloody caravaneer, nothing really changed. The same thing can be said towards the golden haired woman who serves the Matriarch.

    She should have her fate intertwined the moment she gave the cloak to the fateless mute. But since the Matriarch, whose fate is connected to the Reaper. The golden haired woman who''s fate intertwines with the Matriarch, the War Maiden, could not intertwine with the fateless mute.

    So when the Fateless mute met someone far different from the four who''s fate is just too big to the world. They would certainly intertwine.

    The Cursed Scribe, who ordered the Fateless mute to take the special flower for her corundum, has her fate intertwined with the Fateless Mute.

    The Fateless Mute does not have any ''fate'' in this world.

    His fate has ended in his own world.

    So when he meet the Cursed Scribe, her fate intertwined with him. Usually, there would be small changes that would happen but the Curse Scribe is someone that has a bit of a curse in her. The curse that makes her leg looked like a black wooden tree. That mark on her leg, caused creatures to be attracted to her, and since her curse is rather troublesome. And usually those who fetches for her often dies.

    It is not because they got unlucky.

    It is because the curse that the Cursed Scribe possesses simply is something infectious.

    No one dares to tell the curse to the fetched.

    Not even the Cursed Scribe''s Servant would have the heart to tell the fetchers what curse they would encounter. After all, the cursed scribe''s role is to make a compendium for the items she makes others fetch. She can locate such items, which is her ability and cursed at the same time.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    It is fate to be the scribe of those items. A curse created by her ancestors that would allow them to be the ''librarian'' of the alchemists, the healers, and the magicians. A fate that those who created thought would be an honor for the family. But now, it is merely a cruel role of fate that forces those who are involved in facing such dangers.

    And for the Fateless Mute whose fate is rather blank. The curse role, attached to him as he touches the special flower detected by the cursed scribe.

    The Curse is rather infectious, and now it haunts the Fateless Mute the moment he picked it up. He never knows anything about all of the threads or the roles that fate placed upon the people he got drawn to. But even so, the Mute who first begged his first month in the world just stepped on a landmine.

    That Landmine is a creature known as a Dire Wolf.

    That Dire wolf now turns its eyes towards Ramiel.

    Ramiel, who thought it would all be easy suddenly, felt the chill coming from the dire wolf. He looked around and scanned his surroundings. He saw nothing first, but as he takes the flower he was told to pick into his bag, the Chill that the eyes of the dire wolf suddenly just vanished.

    Ramiel didn''t know what was that all about but as he continued walking out of the forest. He felt those chills, appearing and disappearing. His guts told him to run, so Ramiel ran through the forest while keeping an eye everywhere. While he runs, suddenly a four feet tall creature appeared from the shadows. It is the dire wolf, who was tailing him. And now that Ramiel is slowly getting out of the forest.

    The Dire Wolf has decided to end the hunt.

    It runs towards Ramiel with a terrifying speed.

    Ramiel who saw the Dire Wolf''s fang shivered.

    He ran faster, his breath became more ragged as he continued to run.

    What I should do!

    Ramiel panicked inwardly.

    The Dire wolf is getting close to him.

    Any second and he would be caught by the dire wolf.

    Shit!Shit!Shit!

    Ramiel saw the Dire Wolf ready to pounce at him.

    Ramiel then panicked as he rolled to the left.

    The Dire Wolf missed Ramiel but it was ready to leap at him again. Ramiel searched his head and pulled his camera. He then ran faster, and when the dire wolf was about to bite him in the neck, he used the camera''s flash to blind the Dire Wolf''s sensitive eyes.

    The Dire wolf got stunned by the camera''s flash.

    Using the chance, Ramiel took out his dagger and stab the Dire Wolf in the neck.

    It injured the Dire Wolf, but it didn''t kill it. But that was enough for Ramiel to use as a chance to sprint away from the Dire Wolf. He left his dagger behind so that the Dire Wolf has to trouble itself in pulling out the dagger.

    Ramiel felt like his heart would explode.

    The fear and pressure of the dire almost made him wet himself.

    I need to get out now! I am fucked if I don''t escape! Fuck Run me! Run!

    He urged himself to run faster. His legs are shaking, and his arms are paralyzed from the fear. But Ramiel, whose flight or fight response functioned in the right time, manage to ignore the pain from running and went straight out of the forest.

    Outside the forest, Ramiel slowed down a bit. He looked around and saw that Dire Wolf isn''t chasing. He made a sigh, and turn towards the Town of Tal.

    For now, he really wants to get inside the town.

 Chapter 27 â€“ Delayed Fear

    Chapter 27 ¨C Delayed Fear

    <hr>

    In the gates of the town of Tal, two armored guards holding spears on their hands have their eyes tracing Ramiel. Following Ramiel with their eyes, they stared at his blood soaked right hand. The guards thought that he might have met something bad out there. And as the two pairs of eyes scanned Ramiel, they found out that aside from the rather wide open eyes of his. He doesn¡¯t seem to be injured. The Guards thought what might have happened to him, but since they know that Ramiel is a ¡®dumb mute¡¯. They let him passed without speaking a word towards him.

    Ramiel noticed the stares of the guards but ignored it. He is currently in a state of shock. When he was facing that dire wolf, his mind blanks out and in fear, he immediately thought of doing those actions to survive. His mind went one track on him, and since the trauma of being unable to move during the cruise ship accident made Ramiel scared. It did him a bit of favor and he was able to survive through that fear.

    Now that he is out of that danger, Ramiel felt his legs trembling. Standing in the middle of the street, the eyes of the onlookers stared at the wobbling Ramiel.

    Ramiel at the moment felt like he could vomit all of the food he ate. He remembered those fierce eyes, the long fangs, and the sharp claws of the dire wolf. It made him tremble and as he stiffens up. He held his swollen throat and pointed his eyes towards an alleyway. He wobbly walk there and escaped from the eyes of the locals.

    He let his back slid up on the wall. He sat on the ground, held up his hand to his head. Grabbing his hair, Ramiel stared blankly on the ground panting. His breath ragged, eyes with a roll of tears. Ramiel, who escaped the dire wolf, felt the fear engulfed him.

    A delayed sense of fear, cause by being distress at the face of danger. Ramiel was only able to do all of those things was because of his mind blanking out. When he blank out, his fight or flight instincts came hard and he was able to somehow escape through his last luck.

    Ramiel is only acting this way because he managed to calm down. When he got out of the forest, all he could think of was to get inside the gates. So when that single goal of his got fulfilled. He now faces the drawbacks of being able to think what he just encountered.

    Ramiel¡¯s breathing got even more ragged. As his right hand was bloody, it stained his hair red. He looked deranged if he is seen by others. But since he is in a dark alleyway of a street, no one really noticed him. The locals who are walking on the street didn¡¯t even hear his ragged breathing.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Ramiel still panted heavily. As he his trembling slowly subsides, he raised his head up and stared at the sky. His eyes flickered as it reflects the clouds up in the sky. The rays of the sun shined upon his eyes, and with the sun¡¯s light being too bright, he squinted.

    Ramiel calmed down, a bit. He took a long exhale as he reclined on the wall. His mind wavered for a while. He thought of the dire wolf that would have killed him.

    If I didn¡¯t blank out and pulled out my camera. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stab that monster. I was lucky, but now that I think about it. Will I ever be lucky next? I don¡¯t know how to feel about this. This is something that I scared to think about!

    Ramiel felt scared at the prospect of encountering another kind of monster like that. He knows that he might not get lucky next.

    I got truly lucky this time. But if fetching things for that lady will take me to such dangers then it isn¡¯t worth it at all. I rather work in the docks or endure the hard work on the Inn. It is not worth to risk my life, just so that I can buy something that prolongs it.

    Ramiel concluded in his head. There was no use to risking his life for money that he needs to heal himself.

    I can always work on the Inn. I am safer there, and I am getting paid. This pain on my throat might get severe, but it still better than getting stared down by a monster.

    With that thought in mind. Ramiel stood up from the ground and shook his hand. He tried to remove the blood on it, but it seems to be sticking quite well. He felt the stickiness on his head and sighs. He looked to his right, then to his left. Ramiel took a deep breath before thinking.

    I should take the flower back to the lady. The flower better is worth it, and I hope they pay well. I really need that medicine to cure my swollen throat.

    Ramiel touched his neck and cringed in pain. It had gotten even redder and much painful to Ramiel. He didn¡¯t have the money to buy the rest of the pills from the healer. The bag he bought during his first visit was long dried up. So for days, he has been enduring the pain on his neck. Without money, all he can do is tolerate the inflammation on his throat.

    Ramiel¡¯s start on this world isn¡¯t really good. He didn¡¯t have some great power; he didn¡¯t get a physical boost. He also too didn¡¯t become some chosen one. He got transported here as himself.

    The Ramiel that have fear and anxieties, the Ramiel that is purely just a human, who became a loose cog in a world he doesn¡¯t belong. He is scared, anxious and terribly shaken up by his future in this world. But even so, like a normal human being who doesn¡¯t know his bleak future. Ramiel still walks.

 Chapter 28 â€“ Crumpled Flower

    Chapter 28 ¨C Crumpled Flower

    <hr>

    Inside a building located on the noble districts, a man with gray hair, tainted in blood sat in the living room. Tapping his foot on the floor, the gray-haired man waited for the servant to allow him to deliver the flower. Although he urged the servant to give him the money and let him delivers the flower to the lady. The servant refuses and made him wait.

    It made Ramiel wonder why he was told to wait. But since he didn¡¯t want any trouble, Ramiel just sat tightly on the couch of the living room. He waited for the servant, and as he does. His eyes swam around the room, looking at the furniture.

    He waited for a much longer time than expected. And as the servant of the lady of the house who is named Gundry appeared. He didn¡¯t waste any time and gestured for him to allow him to finish this job already.

    Gundry the Servant nodded his head in understanding towards Ramiel. It took him a while, but he managed. The two then walked up to the stairs and to the room where the Lady named Aubrey is located.

    Heading inside, Gundry the Servant spoke to his master. He told her about Ramiel¡¯s delivery. Ramiel was then gestured to show the flower. He took the flower from his bag and showed it to the lady. The lady immediately frowns at the sight of the crumpled flower. Her expression wasn¡¯t that of someone pleased. Even Ramiel knew that she isn¡¯t that delighted of the flower that was delivered.

    The Lady grabs the flower and glance at her servant. She didn¡¯t like the flower¡¯s condition at all. So she told Gundry to let the mute in front of her understand how displeased she is.

    Gundry the servant stepped towards Ramiel. He made gestures and sneered at the end. Ramiel understood just by the irritated expression of the two.

    He failed.

    He understood that greatly. So he bowed his head and made an apologetic expression. The Lady saw it and then uses her hand to shoo Ramiel away. He felt pissed at that gesture. But Ramiel didn¡¯t try to even show any displeasure and calmly walked away from the room.

    The Servant followed him outside. He looks down upon Ramiel with the same blank face. Taking something out from his jacket¡¯s pocket, he handed Ramiel a small bag of coin.

    It is a small compensation. Ramiel found the bag too little for his own taste, and it is distasteful. It is merely a crumpled flower, yet he didn¡¯t get the proper reward.

    He risked his life to get this flower. But who knew that the lady needed it to be completely fine?

    He didn¡¯t mean to crumple the flower in the first place. If he didn¡¯t roll to dodge the dire wolf, then he would have died. He had no time to worry about some damn flower when his life is in danger. Besides at that time he wasn¡¯t even thinking. He blanked out badly so how he was supposed to take care of some damn flower.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Damn it what a fucking joke.

    Biting his lip, Ramiel turned his back away from the servant. He walked down the stairs of the buildings, crossed the living room and to the door. Outside, Ramiel kicked a pebble as he saunters away from the noble district. Putting his hands in his pockets, Ramiel grumbled while walking along the streets.

    He didn¡¯t feel good that he did all of those things only to get such small compensation. He didn¡¯t like it in the slightest, and he who risked his life obviously would be displeased.

    This isn¡¯t even enough for four days worth of medicine. Fuck, I wasn¡¯t able to relay them that I don¡¯t want to work for them. But it isn¡¯t like they would tell someone who delivered a crumpled flower to come and work for them again.

    Ramiel thought while gazing upon a stall. He is currently on the business streets. There are a lot of locals as always, it is bustling. And the occasional talks and barterings made him feel irritated.

    I can¡¯t understand any of what they are talking. I wish they would shut the fuck up already, motherfucker.

    Anger management isn¡¯t really something he is good at. When things don¡¯t go his way, or he felt that all he did was for naught, Ramiel would sometimes feel so maddened. A rather irrational anger that dwells inside him, an emotion he isn¡¯t really great at handling.

    What a load of horseshit all of this...

    Ramiel barked at the empty air. He continued striding along the bustling crowd, avoiding all the locals. He also held his bag tightly, just in case some theft would get it. After passing through the bustling crowd, Ramiel found himself on a familiar street. In this street, he once begged in a corner. When Ramiel looked at this place, all he remembers is the maddening cold and the stares of the people.

    The way they looked at him like trash. And how some of the decent ones would find him a pitiable person and the latter is always the most irritating one for him.

    Fuck those people...fuck them...

    He said those while thinking of a certain memory inside his head. It wasn¡¯t a good memory to Ramiel so he shakes his head to disperse thought. Continuing his march, he arrived at the Orient Inn. Pushing through the doors, he noticed that there are some customers now.

    The new waitress looks like she started early. As he steps inside of Inn and heads upstairs to wash his head. He took his white cloth and went downstairs. Felli saw him and gestured him to take the food to the customers. He also heard Felli shouting someone¡¯s name. Desha was the name, and he concluded that was the new waitress¡¯s name.

    And as he was ready to bring the food to the customers, Ramiel stopped for a while. He stared at a shiny knife just place on the kitchen¡¯s table.

    He felt mesmerized at the shiny new knife. It was like a mirror and Ramiel like it. He stared at the knife for a while and as he continued his gazing.

    The Knife then reflected the face of a dead eyed man with a maddened smile.

 Chapter 29 - Felliâ€™s Trouble

    Chapter 29 - Felli¡¯s Trouble

    <hr>

    In the past days, Felli only had reliefs and headaches. Relief that she got a visit from the person she yearns for. Who then turn out to be only visiting her employee, it didn¡¯t please Felli at all. She thought he was just finding an excuse but even though the person Felli yearn for spent some time on the Inn only to disregard her totally. Not even one her single advances work on the guy. And it is not like she doesn¡¯t have any sex appeal. Felli thinks that he is just too focused on one woman.

    After he left the Inn and head to Gayan City, Felli who was irritated enough decided to finally hire a new waitress. The waitress is a diligent worker and she was thankful that there is someone she can actually talk without needing for any gestures or actions to communicate. Felli doesn¡¯t dislike Ramiel. She just is irritated by the rather uselessness of the boy. She finds Ramiel as someone who is spoiled. It is like despite being a beggar, he seems to be someone who was raised in a safe environment. He isn¡¯t a person who is used to work.

    Felli thought he was some abandoned noble. But she didn¡¯t feel the noblesse oblige on him. He wasn¡¯t haughty nor does he have the temperance of someone born of the higher class, because if Ramiel was someone from a noble line, then he wouldn¡¯t have lived with such disgrace of begging in the streets. No noble, at least on Felli¡¯s mind, would live in such dishonor without taking their life.

    She really wondered which land he is from. But since he wasn¡¯t able to speak, there was nothing Fell can do but wonder. There would be a time that Felli would ask. But since he can¡¯t speak the language, Felli would have to wait for a long time.

    But anyway, despite all of her curiosity towards Ramiel¡¯s origins, Felli sometimes noticed a certain aspect on Ramiel. There is this dumbfounded expression on Ramiel or his mannerism of staring blankly into the air, daydreaming while working and using his finger to tap on his front teeth. Felli thinks it¡¯s weird how he would just stare a thousand yards away. Felli really didn¡¯t like that stare and wish he would stop doing that.

    Felli felt that there is a mystery over Ramiel. She feels like he is someone who is very different to the people she knows. To Felli, Ramiel is a person who is incompatible with the world. Where did he come from, what is his real thoughts, what does he want to say. Felli is curious to all of those, but other than that, Ramiel is a troublesome person.

    Anyway despite Ramiel being both curious and troublesome, Felli doesn¡¯t really care much. She started the whole Inn thing because she really wanted to retire traveling. But who knows that when she quits traveling, she would have to look over some weird foreigner.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    She established the Orient Inn with the reason that she wants to retire. The second reason is that she wants a haven for the person she worries the most in the world. That is why despite the person she worries the most being strong. She thinks that someday, he might just give up and stop fighting.

    She wishes that ¡®he¡¯ would stop fighting. Felli always tells him to abandon it all. But in the end, the one she yearns for is just too stubborn to do so. He was always walking the path of blood, always stepping on a hill of corpses just to protect someone who abandoned him in the first place. Felli could not bear the idea of seeing him again being bathed in blood. Or see arrows sticking on his back.

    He is strong enough to take on armies. He is strong enough to be someone, who can be called as the deathbringer, the reaper, and the Carnifex. Felli saw him slaughter the middle center armies without falling down. She saw how he managed to stain a desert with blood, and how he made a river of corpses within a day of fighting an endless horde of armored soldiers.

    Felli thinks that there is only a few who can kill him. But even so, when she sees the look on his face, which just looks so tired and weary makes Felli more eager to convince him to lay his sword down and stop. But she isn¡¯t delusional enough that he would so soon, and it troubles her greatly.

    She always wonders when he would stop fighting for someone who doesn¡¯t even look at him in the eye. She hated the one who he is fighting for. Even though she rules the land she is living. Felli thinks that if she sees her ever again, she would not be able to contain the rage in her heart and slapped her. She wouldn¡¯t even care if she gets put in prison for slapping a matriarch. She just doesn¡¯t think that it is fair for the one she yearns for to be ignored.

    Not even a single thank you for his work. Not even a single glance, and not even a single care for the suffering he has gotten.

    The two are foolish. Felli believes that greatly and if she can just somehow grab the two¡¯s head and make them somehow talk to each other. Felli would be glad and relieved. If it makes the one she yearns for happy, then she would do it.

    She never really cared for anyone this much. And if she somehow managed to make him happy, she would be satisfied. And even maybe finally give up and find peace in her heart.

    The giving up part would make Felli drink alcohol for the rest of her life though.

    There is a lingering wish and a vision in her heart that Felli constantly dreams. And in all the troubles she has in the world, that dream is the most troublesome to her. Simply because it is a dream that she holds in her heart, a dream, that a part of her tells that is just impossible to happen.

    So for the third reason why she established the Orient Inn. Is simply because of a wanting ease the heartache of that seemingly impossible dream.

    And being busy and irritated really helps.

 Interlude - Julians companion

    Interlude - Julian''s companion

    <hr>

    The City of Gayan is a place with buildings that has round arches in conjunction with bulky-appearing stone masses of thick, fortress-like walls. The city''s roads are paved with cobblestone and everyone is dressed in silk and leather.

    The City is bustling and the common folks are enjoying the peace. The small water canals around the city made the city feel refreshing. The Flower petals float and drift down the canals. The leaves on the trees are colored violet, they sway with the wind. The children run amok the streets playing with sticks, pretending to be warriors.

    The stalls around the city are constantly loud. People bartering with each other and on these stalls are men with weapons as well as armors. These are Adventurers who came to visit the crossroad city of Gayan to gather supplies for their journey.

    The main road of the city which is connected to the main gate is crowded. In the middle of the road, there are lines of carriages, while the side of the road is filled with visitors from other places.

    The main road is composed of at least six streets. These streets are namely residential, but there are establishments run by business owners. Bars, Inns, and brothels can be found on some of the streets. Courtesans, drunks and fatigued people dwell well in these particular streets.

    The world outside is rather bleak. Thus cities and towns are heavens to the visitors. They can relax on these sanctuaries and forget about the chaos-torn world outside.

    The adventures are strewn across the street. Some of them are talking to the courtesans, while some are walking to the bars to drink their stomach full.

    In a particular street located east of the city. A person clad in black walked silently. The adventurers who saw this person¡¯s outfit immediately made way for this man in black. No one was foolish enough to bump into this man. Even the unsteady drunks who were drowning in alcohol immediately went sober the moment they saw this man.

    The person walking through the streets is none other than the Reaper himself. The Deathbringer, the Carnifex of the continent of Hillines. Also known as the man that could face an entire army of elites by himself, a person who slays monsters, demons and supernatural beings, this person is none other than Julian.

    His reputation has taken the continent of Hillines with a storm. From how he emerged from a dungeon filled with monsters sealed by a Nephilim. How he faced the entire non-human forces that invaded the continent with his bare fist. And how he made the demons from the underworld cower in fear simply by cutting the head of the Devil who lead them with a kitchen knife.

    Julian Nostredame wasn¡¯t like this from the beginning. It was rumored that he was just simply a servant of a noble house. Until one day he was abandoned and fell under a dungeon that changed his life forever. Julian Nostredame is someone that cannot be controlled by anyone. He has his own will, and he doesn¡¯t support anyone other than the current Matriarch of the Kingdom of Lin, Elizabeth the War Maiden.

    It is said that no nobles could dare to threaten the War Maiden¡¯s position simply because he exists. The War Maiden is blessed by the Goddess of War herself, but even so. Her power along with Julian¡¯s presence makes anyone who dares to touch the current status quo dead.

    So imagine the fear that is brought upon the boorish adventures at the moment. One sleight of the hand could be their end. Thus they let Julian saunter in the middle of the road like nothing. The bustling street became quiet the moment Julian appeared. No one dared to talk simply because his entire presence is just overwhelming.

    Julian himself is intentionally letting his aura spread on these streets. He is currently looking for a person who is hiding in this location. So in order not to allow this person to escape his grasp, Julian decided to spread the fear he controls just so he can lock on the imbecile who threatens the security of the Kingdom of Lin.

    He wasn¡¯t in hurry to deal with the fool. So he casually strides along the street slowly until he stopped on a certain Inn. This is Inn is among the others that are established on the street he is in. With the city of Gayan being the crossroad city of the Kingdom of Lin, it acts a gateway intersection to the other four corners of the whole Kingdom. So the city is filled with Inns for the visitors.

    Juliann casts his eyes upon the Inn. Continuing to produce the aura of fear around him endlessly, Julian scanned his surroundings and gestured people to get out of his way. The people who saw his warnings immediately vacated the scene. Julian then grabs his neck before taking a deep breath. Staring at the walls of the Inn, Julian bent his knees and readied his right hand like a claw.

    As he narrows his eyes in focus, Julian then suddenly leap towards the Inn¡¯s walls and pierced it with his right hand! The wall of the Inn meant nothing for Julian, so he claws upon the walls of the Inn. Then he suddenly pulled his right hand out and along with it is a dark skinned man with pointy ears grabbed by the shoulders.

    Julian carried this man out of the Inn and pummeled him on the ground. Tightening his grip on the man¡¯s neck, Julian¡¯s eyes went zero degrees cold as he stares at the non-human individual and asked.

    ¡°Now tell me what you are doing here Dark Elven. Or would you prefer for me to force it out of your mouth?¡±

    ¡°A-AHHH¡±

    The Dark Elven man could not help but scream inside his head as Julian stares at him. With Julian emitting his aura of fear like a waterfall flowing down a pool of water, the Dark Elven man could only feel despair in front of him.

    ...

    Julian made the dark elven man ttell him what he wanted. From why a non-human like him is in the city of Gayan. And what he is doing in the city exactly. Julian heard of the dark¡¯s elven man¡¯s reasons and discovered the existence of child disaster named Dace.

    This child named Dace is a powerful person brought up by the dark elven to incapacitate the whole kingdom of lin. She possessed a magical power capable of destroying every living being in the kingdom of Lin. According to what Julian heard, this child was born to become the living weapon of the non-humans who will take revenge against humanity.

    Julian learned all of this without changing his expression. His emotions remained unchanged as he calmly accepted the information that the non-human told him. He let the dark elven man go with no warning at all. The Dark Elven man, who was curious why he didn¡¯t get any threats from Julian, asked.

    ¡°Why are not threatening me?¡±

    Which Julian replied, ¡°Because I will just kill everyone who you will all sent.¡±

    This reply made the Dark Elven man feel a chill on his spine. He immediately left with a pale face and headed out of the city before Julian could change his mind. After Julian was done with the Dark Elven man, he went out of the city of Gayan and headed towards the town where the child disaster is located.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    It is a simple village with houses made of stone and wood. The people of the village are mainly farmers that sell their crops to the cities every harvest season. They are quite poor, and with the local guards barely enough to keep them safe. The village is embroiled in a gloomy atmosphere.

    Julian walks along the village¡¯s dirt road while searching for the child disaster that will soon explode and kill the whole kingdom of Lin. Julian, who learned of the threat, was simply unafraid of the disaster. He faced many foes and disasters before that could make any sane man turn into lunacy.

    Julian somehow survived all of the encounters simply because he is strong. He can kill all the foes that threaten the kingdom without any bit of fear on his heart. So, as he scours for the child disaster on this village located just near Gayan City, he found the threat on one of the village¡¯s houses. He sensed the magical power the moment he turned in his senses around the village. Julian looked at the house for a while before smelling something horrible coming from the house. Sauntering towards the door, and pushing it. What revealed in front of his eyes was a little girl sitting on a bed. Behind her was a square window, the pale light enters through this window.

    Around the Little girl were blasted pieces of skin and meat. Strewn everywhere, the whole house was painted in blood and gore. The little girl, who has short hair and is wearing a leather dress wasn¡¯t covered by the mess she made. Julian looked at the little girl with his brows slightly raised. The little girl who noticed Julian¡¯s presence raised her bubbly head towards him. Hugging her knees, the little girl, whose mouth is frowning, looked at Julian who is standing at the door.

    ¡°Are you here to use Dace?¡± the little girl said threateningly.

    ¡°No,¡± Julian replied.

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± the little girl¡¯s petite body shone with violet light.

    ¡°I came here because someone told me that there is a living disaster that will destroy every single being of this kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Are you here to kill Dace?¡± said Dace. ¡°Dace is a weapon created by the dark elven. Dace is always told that she is nothing but a useful tool that will bring upon lex talionis against humans. They always said that Dace is only useful for that.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Julian said, walking closer to the little girl.

    Dace continued, ¡°Dace always asked if Dace had parents. But since dark elven don¡¯t like Dace too much. They always tell Dace to focus on the mastering her powers. Dace was tiny when they ask me to control my powers. They put weird medicines on Dace¡¯s body, and let Dace eat weird crystals.¡±

    ¡°And why are you telling me?¡± Julian asked.

    ¡°Because Dace is a calamity, and with the aura mister makes. It is no surprised that he wants to kill Dace and make this kingdom safe. Dace really doesn¡¯t care about this kingdom. Dace didn¡¯t like killing anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then who are these people?¡± Julian scanned the bloody mess painting the house.

    ¡°Those are Dace¡¯s guardians. They asked Dace to burn the city near this place and kill everyone living in it. Dace really didn¡¯t want to do it. Dace doesn¡¯t like hurting people and when Dace told them that. They scolded Dace and told Dace how useless I am.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    ¡°Dace really didn¡¯t want to kill them too. But Dace contemplated on how much people Dace will kill. Dace didn¡¯t want to kill people, it is bad and Dace hates it. So since Dace was refusing to kill everyone in sight. Dace made Dace¡¯s guardian into a blooming flower.¡±

    Julian moved his eyes at the little girl¡¯s head as he moved closer. The little Girl looked at Julian and said.

    ¡°Dace didn¡¯t really want to do it. Dace loved them but they were plotting to kill everyone. Dace doesn¡¯t understand why they need to kill people. They look like they aren¡¯t killing people. And Dace really doesn¡¯t comprehend why they hate the humans too much. Dace is sad.¡±

    ¡°...I see.¡± Julian said.

    ¡°Dace doesn¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡±

    The Little girl was lost. Julian could see plenty that this overwhelming magical girl in front of him is a threat to the whole kingdom. His job was to protect this kingdom and especially the Matriarch that Julian loves.

    ¡°Dace want to ask mister...¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Is Dace a monster? Because Dace¡¯s guardian told Dace that she is¡­¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Julian slightly tilted his head to the right. The Little girl waited for Julian¡¯s answer. She observed him, as he lifts his right and touched her head.

    ¡°No you are not,¡± said Julian. ¡°Don¡¯t believe them and become someone you are not. I don¡¯t know what your whole story is. But can I assume that you don¡¯t want to hurt this kingdom and its people?¡±

    ¡°Dace doesn¡¯t want to...¡±

    The Little girl rested her head on her knees. She was lost in a world she doesn¡¯t understand. And Julian could see that this little girl is confused.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡±

    Julian patted the little girl¡¯s head and put his hand to his side. The little girl lifted her head towards Julian and asked him.

    ¡°What should Dace do now Mister?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Julian replied.

    ¡°Then Dace doesn¡¯t know either. Dace was told that she only exists to become a weapon. She really doesn¡¯t know anymore and probably, those people from before will come after Dace again. And Dace really doesn¡¯t want to kill people.¡±

    ¡°Sounds problematic,¡± said Julian. ¡°You staying here will make trouble for this kingdom. Not to mention that you are powerful...¡±

    ¡°Then what should Dace do?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I have no idea?¡± Julian crossed his arms. ¡°You are not my problem. And I am someone who protects this kingdom as best as I can. Little girl, I am more than a monster than you do. To me, you are just a simple little girl that is lost. So do you expect me to somehow take care of a child that is a ticking disaster ready to happen?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± the little girl said sadly.

    ¡°Wrong. Of course, I will. Let¡¯s get you out of here. As long as you behave then I am willing to take you along with me.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± the little girl got confused.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said let us go. I still have things to do.¡±

    ¡°But you said...¡±

    ¡°Protector of the kingdom, I told you that right?¡± said Julian, dispersing the stiff expression he had.

    ¡°Yes...but Dace doesn¡¯t understand what is happening.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to follow me or are you just to mope around here?¡±

    ¡°I...Dace will follow Mister!¡±

    The little girl quickly steps on the floor and followed Julian who was leaving the house. The two then slowly walked out of the village.

    ¡°Dace doesn¡¯t really understand...but can Dace at least know mister¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Julian.¡±

    ¡°I see...Dace¡¯s name is-¡°

    ¡°Your name is Dace. I get it as if you speaking your name every time you open your mouth wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Hearing him, Dace pouted, ¡°Dace was just trying to be polite.¡±

    ¡°And I am annoyed by you always telling me your name, every time you speak. What are you a repeating bird?¡± Julian said teasingly. As Dace heard that, she opens her mouth with a frown and said.

    ¡°Hmm, Dace thinks that she made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Julian smugly said

    "Eh..."

    Dace said as she watches the smug expression Julian¡¯s face. The Little girl was even more confused than ever.

 Chapter 30 â€“ A Visit

    Chapter 30 ¨C A Visit

    <hr>

    It was another day at the Orient Inn. The people inside were busy either eating or drinking. The two workers of the Inn are currently busy with serving the customers. The kitchen of the Inn was making noises of oil boiling and tools clanking one after another.

    The local patrons of the Inn were enjoying their time at the Inn despite the sun still being high up in the sky. Most of them were visitors that came from outside of the city. Or people working the night in the Town of Tal¡¯s mine. But one thing that they share in common is that they are really tired. So relaxing on the Orient Inn is one of their priorities after their tiresome duties.

    Although some of them are here to stare at the waitress shaking her hips as she carries the dishes to the customers. With drooling eyes that seems to magnetize to the waitress¡¯s fine sizes. It could be said that they are finely enjoying the food, drinks, and scenery.

    Desha could feel the stare but ignored it as she focused more on her job. She carries two trays of plates with both of her hands and swiftly she delivered them to the tables. Meanwhile, Ramiel was busy refilling the glasses of the folks that came to drink. He was going back and forth to the kitchen in order to refill the glasses on the barrels that have a wooden faucet embedded on it. The barrels either contain wine or ale. Ramiel usually knows the words for the two so there was no problem identifying the two.

    Although as he serves the customers, Ramiel ponders that at this rate. He is going to learn more about the words that only corresponds within the Inn. His studies have been rather slow at most. And not to mention that the pain located on his swollen throat plus the fatigue of working make it difficult for him to study the language.

    Like at the moment as he carries two trays, with two four glasses in each hand. Ramiel could hear the banter happening around him. He could understand only a few specific words from their mouth. But other than that, most of what he hears is gibberish to him. Hence, it makes him irritated to the point that he rather made his face blank all the time. He could not allow himself to let the customers or Felli see his irritated face.

    So without changing his expression despite the complications, he feels. Ramiel continued working on the Inn diligently while not showing any signs of being tired. He endured it all and just focused his mind on passing the day again. Thus he moved and did his job, while slightly panting.

    From taking the orders, taking the glasses, refilling them and then sometimes taking the food that Desha could not bring. Ramiel spent half of his day working in the Orient Inn as usual. Along with his co-worker Desha, the two did their best until the late afternoon.

    ...

    The Orient went silent after the local customers of the Inn went back to their work. Ramiel and Desha cleaned up the tables while Felli took care of the dishes. Desha was fast in terms of cleaning, while Ramiel just slowly arranged the tables and chairs in proper order.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    He tiredly wiped the bits of crumbs and leftovers on the table. Ramiel¡¯s eyes were half closed as he did this. His days are usually mostly this. There were no sudden events, adventurers or anything impactful. It was mostly the same boorish day that he got used to by now. His body, which was malnourished, has already regained both fat and muscle. Fat for eating the leftover food that Felli behind, while muscle for carrying things every day.

    It isn¡¯t much but it made Ramiel less horrible to look at. He is an average gray-haired Caucasian, so his appearance wasn¡¯t that terrible compared to the time where he begged in the streets, eating raw organs.

    Ramiel cleaned the tables. A yellowish light then shined upon where he was cleaning, which made Ramiel look outside of the Inn for a second to observe. There was nothing new outside. Most of what Ramiel saw was the normal folks going to their homes or to the market. He did see some people carrying swords on their waists. They didn¡¯t look like guards so Ramiel just assumed they were mercenaries or adventurers.

    He felt quite normal seeing them. There was no feeling of jealousy over them nor Ramiel ever wanted to go beyond the gates of the Town, after the encounter with the Dire wolf. Ramiel wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think he was some sort of person that could battle some monster. He believes that he got lucky and is positive that such luck would never happen again.

    So the logical conclusion he got was to stay in the town of Tal. Work on the Orient Inn and somehow make it through the days peacefully.

    He rather likes the feeling of being alive. And even if there is someone willing to pay him. He wouldn¡¯t still accept going outside of the town. He cherished his life and he isn¡¯t that suicidal enough to take his chances.

    But even so, Ramiel would think what it would be like to be someone who goes out there to adventure. But then he realized that unless he got some sudden blessing from the Gods above then such adventurers wouldn¡¯t happen.

    It¡¯s not like I could have something as lucky as that. He thought. It was enough of a lesson for him when he spent a month begging in the streets. Eating raw organs and trying to stay sane while shivering during the cold fall nights. It disillusioned him of any grandeur thoughts.

    That reminds me. I really didn¡¯t get to say that I am not fetching for that lady.

    And as that thought popped into Ramiel¡¯s head, the door of the open slowly opened. Ramiel turned towards the door and saw the servant of the Lady, Gundry appearing. Desha spoke something towards Gundry but he explained that he needs to see Ramiel. And Ramiel also concluded that Gundry is looking for him, simply, because he was pointing his finger at Ramiel.

    I wonder what he wants.

    Ramiel thought as he left the table he was cleaning and approached Gundry.

 Chapter 31 â€“ Communication troubles

    Chapter 31 ¨C Communication troubles

    <hr>

    Gundry¡¯s appearance made Ramiel thought that maybe Gundry came here to make him fetch things again. Ramiel wouldn¡¯t want any of that so he faces up to Gundry and made gestures, trying to explain that he doesn¡¯t want to work for the lady anymore. Gundry didn¡¯t understand any of the gestures that Ramiel is doing. He made actions and tried communicating with Ramiel.

    Desha looked at the two making weird gestures and actions. She thought it was dumb, so she looked at Felli with a rather confused look. Felli glances at Desha and said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I am surprised that boss lady managed to deal with Ramiel. And why is there a cat on your head?¡±

    The feline creature rested upon Felli¡¯s silver hair. Felli looked up at her forehead and answered. ¡°You mean Felina? She recently came back from her trip to some of the merchants.¡±

    ¡°The cat has a name?¡±

    ¡°It has and it can deliver letters too. Honestly, Felina is much better when it comes to communicating compared to poor Ramiel there. Look at him go, acting so confusing.¡±

    Desha casts eyes back at the two still making gestures and actions. She then heard a meow behind her, so she stared at the eyes of the cat and spoke the first thing that came to her mind.

    ¡°Boss Lady, your cat is quite adorable.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Felina is a one of kind feline companion of mine. She saved my life many times too.¡±

    ¡°Really, that cat saved your life once boss lady?¡± Desha was quite surprised.

    ¡°Of course, I said that Felina can bring in letters right? She is quite fast, so during my time as a caravan master. Feline always gets sent to scout the route first.¡±

    ¡°Eh, but shouldn¡¯t that take a long time?¡± said Desha.

    ¡°It would be if Felina was a normal cat. She can run faster than a one-horned stallion. She is a special cat after all.¡± Felli patted her pet cat. The cat quite liked being patted.

    ¡°I see. But I should have expected this from the boss lady. You are quite a special existence on your way too.¡± Desha said. She knows the reputation of Felli. Hence, being acquainted with the bloody caravaneer made Desha quite known to the thugs of the town. Along with Ramiel, she was getting benefits from just working under her.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Felli replied while continuously patting the head of Felina as if she enjoyed it. Desha stared at her boss¡¯s rather idle actions and asked.

    ¡°Can I pet Felina too?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead. I think she likes it.¡±

    Desha got the permission so she touched Felina¡¯s fluffy head. Felina, with its thick cotton ball like fur, made her rather adorable. Desha liked the feeling of the fur and she could not help but feel relaxed as she pats the head of the cat. Felli saw how delighted her employee was and she thought that it wasn¡¯t a bad choice to hire Desha. They just get along fine.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°As for Ramiel...¡±

    She placed her eyesight towards Ramiel and Gundry who has been going at it for a while. She doesn¡¯t know if they really not understand themselves or just playing around. The two wobbled their hands like mentally handicapped individuals so much, that it made Felli popped a vein on her forehead.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Felli grabs the feline companion sitting on top of her head and handed it to Desha. She took Felina quite well and hugged her within her arms. She quite adored the fluffy cat so she held it comfortably as she looked at Felli walking towards Gundry and Ramiel.

    Felli approached the two and tapped their shoulders. Felli then looked at Ramiel, pointed at him, and move her finger towards Gundry¡¯s direction. Ramiel stopped for awhile, tilted his head and seems to have started pondering. Felli took a deep breath first, before pointing at Ramiel again, made a walking motion with her fingers, and then pointed at Gundry.

    Ramiel tapped his palm as he seemingly understood Felli. He looked at Gundry as if to confirm it, which Gundry nodded his head. Ramiel managed to process what Gundry what he wants, which made Ramiel shake his head as if refusing to follow Gundry. Seeing that, Felli smacked her forehead.

    She stared coldly at Ramiel and strongly pointed out for him to follow Gundry. He understood that rather threatening motion so without a choice. Ramiel removed the white cloth tied around his waist and walked up to the stairs.

    Felli sighs as Ramiel went upstairs. She then looked at Gundry and said.

    ¡°Was that helpful?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Felli. Thank you for that.¡± Gundry bowed his head.

    ¡°Good. Now pay up for the annoyance fee,¡± said Felli.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Gundry titled his head.

    ¡°Pay up. You came here to take my worker to fetch things for you. So pay me at least a silver coin for lending him, and another one for being so annoying to look at. Is that understood?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Gundry frowned heavily at the words of Felli. But despite that, he grabbed the bag of coins in his pocket and gave the silver coins that Felli wanted. She took it quite well, she smirked and told Gundry.

    ¡°Thank you for that. Just make sure not to be hard on him. Oh, and please don¡¯t let him die. He still needs to work in this Inn of mine. The lad still has quite a debt that he needs to pay.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s done.¡±

    Felli walked back to where Desha is and grabbed Felina. Patting her cat¡¯s head, Felli made a soft expression, as if she was being relaxed by the mere fluffiness of the cloud like cat that she owns. Desha joined in playing with the cat as if forgetting that she needs to clean the tables up.

    Ramiel walked down the stairs and saw the two caressing a fluffy cat. He wondered where that cat came from but ignored it for now since he wanted to finish his business with Gundry and the lady scribe he serves.

 Chapter 32 - Oddity

    Chapter 32 - Oddity

    <hr>

    The road is already dim at the current hour. Two people walk along side by side towards an upwards hill. One of the people is a burly man with a tailcoat. While the other one was a gray-haired man wearing a cloak. The two tapped their feet as they climbed up the hill where the high-class district is located.

    Nobles and rich folks live in this particular district. They are prattling around the streets, chatting leisurely as the eyes of the guards gaze upon them from the watch towers. The two individuals passed over the nobles. Women who rather liked their men elegant and strong looked upon the burly man with the tailcoat.

    Blushes appeared on the faces of the ladies as they like the strong and leaned figure of the man wearing a tailcoat. The other noble ladies glanced at the gray-haired cloaked man. He seems nothing of value, quite average but one thing in particular about this man was his rather frail appearance. Not because of his level of beauty, but because simply of his appearance. It wasn¡¯t normal for such man to be this fragile looking. Even the most handsome nobles the ladies saw were quite different compared to his strange creature lost in the world.

    But the ladies were still not interested in such a frail looking being. Like mentioned, they like their men strong and responsible. Commanding men with sculpted bodies makes the nobles ladies moist down below. They are of a much higher class, so seeing such burly man with elegance make them fell.

    The two, especially the one stared at the most didn¡¯t bother with the stares. They moved within the cobblestone paved roads and walked to a building. This building was more of a villa, and the two entered.

    Inside the burly man with a tailcoat pointed at the gray-haired cloaked man to sit in the living room. He looked like was going to scream as he sat on the couch of the living room. He tidied up his cloak and leaned his back on the couch. He made a slow breath, and turn towards the door.

    He thought that maybe he can just get out of the place. But he remembered the face of the owner who forced him to follow the burly man wearing a tailcoat. He didn¡¯t like it but he had no choice at all. He really doesn¡¯t want to be in this place. Death seems like it lingers upon this house.

    After all, the last time he went inside this humble abode. He almost died by the fangs of a dire wolf that could penetrate his skull in one swoop. His fear is natural because of that event. So the gray-haired, cloaked man could only vexingly complain at the way he is here now.

    If he is told he would be fetching things again. The obvious choice he would make is to refuse strongly and leave the place. But the problem for him is that he is inadequate in dealing with anyone, simply, because of his inability to speak the language of the land.

    Thus he sighs helplessly.

    ...

    Meanwhile, on the room located up in the villa. A woman with black hair, red eyes, and black frilly dress stared at the burly man with a tailcoat.

    ¡°So the same man who delivered the crumpled flower is working again? Can you tell me why are you letting such incompetent man work here again?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Because I think he is the only one who could not harm milady.¡±

    Gundry answered, remembering the frail young man.

    ¡°And why would you think that?¡±

    ¡°Because milady could probably defend herself against this young man, plus he is someone whose morals are different from the people. How can I say this, he feels like he belongs to a different world?¡±

    The Lady named Aubrey frowned and said:

    ¡°And you expect me to just agree? Gundry, the man cannot even speak the language of the land. He is mostly a mute, and you are telling me that you somehow think this man, is morally upright?¡±

    Gundry bowed his head and explained.

    ¡°I played with the man. Observed him before even thinking of letting him work again, and what I found is an average normal man. But do you know what I saw during my investigation?¡±

    Lady Aubrey was intrigued by her servant¡¯s words.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°He is an Oddity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    She was quite disappointed by Gundry¡¯s reply.

    ¡°He is simply an odd one milady. You know that I have been traveling the world through galleon ships. I scoured the world for forty years and saw many nations. I observed their lifestyle, culture, and habit. And seeing this little odd one, that seems like he was lost, made me conclude that he is an oddity. His way of thinking doesn¡¯t correspond with the commoners, and his language is something that I have never heard. Not to mention that weird flashing tool, made me wonder what this man is.¡±

    ¡°Flashing tool?¡±

    She raised a brow at the certain words.

    ¡°Ah, it seems to be a tool of some sort. I observed it, but I have no idea how such things works. But my instincts tell me that he is truly an oddity milady. And...¡±

    Gundry glance sideways at the surroundings outside. When he was ¡®investigating¡¯ the young man, he saw a scene that made him conclude that he is a person that can be slightly trusted. He saw the young man crying under a tree, near the river banks. Seeing such scene, made Gundry feel that how such fragile man could cry with so much emotion.

    He observed him for three days. And in those three days, he would always go to that certain place to sit and watch the flowing river. In that place, he would cry his heart out, as if he is missing something.

    Gundry found such scene odd. In this world it is unusual, no man would ever cry with such passionate emotions. It is not like he is an exception, but the fragility of that young man when he cried, made Gundry think that he is some lost sheep. And because of that, he concluded that he is an oddity that could not hurt the lady.

    ¡°Your instincts huh?¡±

    Lady Aubrey looked at her servant and thought. She always has relied on him since the day her parents died, hence she completely trusts him.

    ¡°Very well...If your instincts say so then I will agree. I do not trust that man, but even with that. I am still quite interested in that flashing tool.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, milady.¡±

    Gundry bowed his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret this Gundry.¡±

    ¡°I am sure milady won¡¯t.¡±

    Gundry said. He then left the room immediately, leaving only the lone lady inside.

 Chapter 33 â€“ Scribing Down

    Chapter 33 ¨C Scribing Down

    <hr>

    Ever since being told to get inside the room, Ramiel spent the next few hours writing the alphabet letters. He was somehow persuaded to write his language. Gundry left the house already, but before that, he gestured Ramiel to write his language. Hetold him by making writing motions, speaking four different types of languages, and then using hand motions to write again. Ramiel then understood that they want him to write down his language.

    Ramiel then was told to somehow think of a way that the scriber will be able to understand it. Or so what Ramiel think so, honestly at the moment Ramiel is only writing things down in English. Ramiel contemplated if he wants to write in his language. But thinking about it, Ramiel went with the English one. It is easier, and besides, he can just write the twenty-six letters and then make a short summary on how to speak and read the language. But inside Ramiel¡¯s mind, he thought how could the lady even learn all of this?

    He turned his eyes towards the lady. Sitting on the floor, and constantly moving her mechanical pen.

    The Mechanical Pen of the lady seems to be crafted specifically just for the lady, Ramiel thought how easy for the Lady to just remove the top, insert the ink. He rather likes how convenient the pen is.

    If only I got that pen instead of this feathered one. I mean, having an ink bottle made out of some wood is good. But this feathered pen looks old, and the point is rather sharp.

    Ramiel observed the pen he is holding in his right hand. He rather hated it for being too sharp, and it always somehow cuts up the paper he is using.

    I really want to complain about this. But too bad the lady is not even willing to talk to me. Or even allow me to ask her something up close.

    He turned his eye towards the barrier that is surrounding the lady. It is a light blue dome that completely protects her from all sides. Ramiel knew that such things like magic exist in this place. And even with that, he was still astonished to see a fully functional barrier in front of him.

    Well, this just shows how skeptical and on guard the lady is to me though.

    He smiled wearily at the thought. He was indeed allowed to enter this room. But the distrust towards him was clear. He knew that a lady, who is born of a higher class, wouldn¡¯t just trust him that easily. It would be weird if they do; hence he can at least partially understand the barrier magic.

    But can you not look at me as I am a monster? Fuck, even I know my place. And just because you are pretty, doesn¡¯t mean I have sexual intentions towards you. Too bad for you missy, this young man can¡¯t even think of his dick when my throat is hurting like hell. And even if I do, there is also the brothel in town, but too bad I really don¡¯t need STD in my life right now.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Ramiel grumbled angrily inside his head. As he does, the lady¡¯s fierce gaze landed upon him. Ramiel did not blink and just stared blankly at the aggressive lady. He merely pointed his eyes back at the paper, started writing the alphabet and marking down the instructions on how to read and write them.

    Wow, my penmanship looks horrendous.

    Ramiel criticized his own penmanship. He wasn¡¯t really that great in that department. Not to mention, he barely remembers touching a pen for a year or so. He was more of an encoder guy, so he rather typed out his reports and just printed them. His class allowed such things hence he got lax. He did write down some notes on class sometimes. But other than that, he didn¡¯t really feel like holding a pen.

    Well at least looks readable? He thought while holding the paper up. Speaking of the paper, it is more a long scroll than just a square paper or anything.

    The moonlight entered through the windows. The whistling gush of fresh air outside made Ramiel looked over outside. He thought that he should be really going now. Not to mention that he still needs to work on the Inn. He knows that he is being paid here, but the job in the Inn had much held more importance to him than this job.

    Ramiel never wanted to fetch things for the lady ever again. But since he was just being told to kindly scribe what language he is speaking. All Ramiel could do is suck it up and write the language down. But now that he is done, Ramiel really wanted to get out of this room.

    So he stood up and held what he wrote towards the lady. The Lady named Aubrey looked at Ramiel. She gestured for him to turn down the paper, which he complied. Observing what was written in the paper, the lady cringed at his penmanship. After that, he let the paper roll towards the lady.

    Lady Aubrey took the roll of paper and threw another one. It was a blank paper, and looking at it made Ramiel tilt his head. The Lady seems to grasp his confusion, so she gestured by pointing at one of the letters he wrote down to another. She looks like she wanted Ramiel to match the letters that correspond to the other parchment.

    Ramiel realizing what she wanted, felt dread. He really wanted to just leave but then he realized that the door behind him is now covered with the same barrier that is protecting the lady. Not to mention, that on his right wrist is a brand of letters acting as some branding bracelet.

    It seems the lady is forcing me to do this work. She didn¡¯t really do this before, but I guess when it comes to scribe work she is strict? Maybe, fuck I don¡¯t know...I hope I am getting paid here.

    Unable to get out of the room, Ramiel resolves himself to sit down and match the letters. Praying, that it better be worth the work he will do.

 Chapter 34 â€“ Dreamy room

    Chapter 34 ¨C Dreamy room

    <hr>

    Ramiel never knew what happened after his lights went out. Suddenly, he found himself in a familiar room, a room where he stayed years staring at a screen with bloodshot eyes. Self-torturing himself over some mistake that was made during at the time he was still in high school.

    Ramiel would have fooled himself that he was back in his world if it wasn¡¯t for the gray filter all around him. Aside from the screen, there was no color in the room. It made him feel like it was always like this, and ever since he can remember. The world looked black and white to him.

    Ramiel felt like he was down on his luck back then. A freeloader that does nothing but caged himself away from the world that was not nice to him. The room was a safe space for Ramiel.

    Ramiel stood still around this room. He looked at the clothes strewn everywhere. Garbage can that hasn¡¯t been thrown out for a while, and the curtains covering the window, not even letting any light inside. The screen was only the source of light inside the room.

    Ramiel uneasily scanned his room. As he looks at the room, he spotted the family picture of his family. Picking it up, he was quite surprised how the faces of his family have been ripped out. Putting it down, he stared at the tickets to the cruise ship and lamented.

    He researched the island. He knew what he was up to and even with that. He would never have expected that he would be thrown into a world of despair where he would be forced to do the unthinkable. To act like some animal is certainly not what Ramiel was expecting.

    To think that the ¡®cure¡¯ and ¡®healing¡¯ recommended to him would turn out to be some kind of nightmare. Ramiel felt frustrated that such things happened. And if anything, grabbing those tickets, boarding the cruise ship and letting himself drown with that ship has become his biggest regret.

    If anyone would ask Ramiel if he likes living in the new world; he would say no. He doesn¡¯t really like the world, and if anything if it wasn¡¯t for the last connection he has, the camera. Ramiel would have long lost his sanity. It keeps him hold up to the memories. Like a chain that binds him.

    Ramiel would choose his world rather than the new world he is in. That is why as he stays in the dream gray room of depression. He smirked and told himself to wake up from this dream.

    But instead of waking up, Ramiel saw a familiar face. A familiar delusion of him that keeps him occupied during his tiring days inside the room. A tulpa he imagined, a fragment of imagination that he brought to life to accompany himself. That is why seeing the familiar delusion of himself that is much better than him, appearing in front of his eyes. Ramiel could not help but call out to his tulpa.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Ludak?¡±

    But as he spoke those words, the room started to crumble. Thus Ramiel fell on the bottom of an abyss.

    ...

    Ramiel woke up in the room as he expected to be. He was quite cynical about his chances of returning back to his world. So sadly he understood all of it, and now he is here.

    It was already morning. He scanned the room and saw the lady calmly sleeping on the floor. Ramiel thought she must have felt tired too, and just fall asleep. Contented with the barrier she placed upon around herself. Ramiel sighs at the looked at the sleeping beauty in front of her. Turning to his wrist, he saw the brand of text on his wrist dissipated. Then, he turned to the paper he was working and was relief that all the letters corresponding to the alphabet matched.

    He was familiar with the letters. But it didn¡¯t mean that he was right either. Honestly, Ramiel wasn¡¯t confident that he did it properly.

    Well, I did what I could. If it is wrong, then so be it. It is not like I am the master of the language. If I was, then I would be actually conversing with people now.

    Thinking that inside his head, Ramiel went and rolled the paper towards the lady¡¯s side. As he does that, he turns the door, pushes it and went outside of the lady¡¯s room. Passing through the hallways, and then walking down the stairs, Ramiel saw a familiar burly man walking.

    Striding towards Gundry, he held up his right palm towards him. Gundry tilted his head in wonder what Ramiel wants. But as the torch lights up above Gundry¡¯s head, he asked Ramiel, through gestures if he did what he was asked. Ramiel just raises a thumbs up and then held his palms open again.

    Gundry, however, glanced at this wrist. And after inspecting it, Gundry raised his thumb too and took out a bag of silver coins. Dropping it on Ramiel, Gundry bowed his head and went out of Ramiel¡¯s perspectives.

    Ramiel then opened the bag. It contained about enough to allow him to take the medicines that the healer named Delo makes. Pursing the bag, he went out of the residence of the lady and went walking down the streets, letting the sun permeate through his skin.

    Early in the morning, the whole street where the noble lives were quite silent. Ramiel could see the rather luxurious food that the nobles are eating. And seeing this made his stomach grumble loudly. Patting his stomach, Ramiel thought.

    I really need some food. I hope that Felli left some food for me. I rather like my breakfast free. And Felli really does a good job in cooking.

    Ramiel taps his palm with like a hammer.

    Then walking down the street, descending down the hill, Ramiel spotted the business street and turned to the direction of the Inn first. He wanted to eat first, before buying the medicines at Delo the Healer¡¯s place.

 Chapter 35 â€“ Impasse

    Chapter 35 ¨C Impasse

    <hr>

    Spring quickly faded away as if nothing. The blazing light of summer approached, shining down upon the kingdom of Lin. And when the weather is too hot for the people, they would usually find shelter. In the kingdom of Lin, there are places that can be considered as a haven.

    Some of the people who didn¡¯t have any work went to those places to cool off. Almost no one is hanging around in the blazing streets unless they were merchants or buyers in the business streets. The Inn and Taverns placed upon the residential districts were having a blast with profit.

    The Galleon Ships coming from the other nations also amassed upon these establishments to refresh their dried throats and flaky skins. The cold ale and wine help a lot for them. Of course, other than the Inns and Taverns, the brothels are also having a good time serving the sweaty customers.

    Cold beverages were currently the best at the moment. And those who have the power to freeze water are also making a killing in selling ice to the cool out of customers.

    Magic is convenient. And in one particular Inn, a person was rather capable in the four elements. This person is none other than Felli. She was called the bloody caravaneer not for her abilities with the sword. But due to her elegant handling of the elements she commands.

    Hence despite the weather almost burning the skin of the locals, the owner of the Orient Inn wasn¡¯t even experiencing the heat. She casted resist heat upon herself to fend off the heat. That is why despite her staying in the kitchen, cooking for the customers that visited her Inn. She has no complaints about the hot weather.

    Making use of her cooking utensils to the fullest, Felli was rather used to cooking fast now. She can handle cooking four dishes at once, and even cutting up the vegetables and other ingredients was child¡¯s play for her.

    ¡°Ramiel deliver this now!¡±

    She called out to Ramiel.

    ¡°Yes, Boss Felli!¡±

    Ramiel replied beyond the kitchen before coming inside. He then took the dishes that Felli held up and brought it to the table that ordered them.

    ¡°Hey lad, get me a cold one!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Hey, give me one of the fried dishes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ramiel replied at the various customers speaking to him. He can at least understand some of the phrases due to watching Desha. And since he can speak a bit of the basic now, he doesn¡¯t hold back. So when there is a phrase he can understand, he would reply to them with the simply ¡®okay¡¯ ¡®got it¡¯ ¡®I understand¡¯ and even the phrases to reply when the customers are about to enter or leave.

    Ramiel walked back to the kitchen. He filled two mugs with ale and informed Felli about the dishes. After waiting a minute or two, Ramiel took the orders and placed them upon the tables of the customers.

    Sweat beads rolled on the side o Ramiel¡¯s head. Wiping the beads of sweat, he continued on serving the customers while gritting his teeth.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ...

    During the afternoon the customers would vacate the Orient In. And during this time, the two servers of the Inn would be able to just lean on the tables, waiting for Felli to return. She was gathering supplies for the Inn at the moment

    Ramiel was cleaning up the tables, while Desha was taking the plates and mugs to the kitchen. The two were working quite well with each other. Despite their inability to speak to each other, Ramiel and Desha get along just well.

    ¡°I am done here.¡±

    Desha said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ramiel replied while cleaning a table.

    ¡°Are you going to take a rest soon?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Do you even understand me that much?¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    Ramiel tilted his head in wonder. He did not understand what Desha was speaking. Desha glances at the confused Ramiel and understood he probably didn¡¯t understand her. Desha sat down on a chair. Focusing her eyes at Ramiel, who was busy working, she thought.

    At least he isn¡¯t annoying. Although it is irritating how he can¡¯t understand us that much.

    A cloud like cat arrives on the floors of the bar. Seeing this cat, Desha beacon the cat to approach her. Felina the Cat then went to Desha. The Cat got hugged tightly.

    Ramiel looked at Desha hugging the cat. He thought that it was quite a fluffy cat. He turns to one of the chairs and sat down. Taking a breath, Ramiel gave up a big sigh. He looked at his wrist. It was shivering in pain.

    Nothing really happened in the last days of the Spring Season. Ramiel was always working on the Inn while at the same time, he would help at Lady¡¯ Aubrey¡¯s place. His study of the language has been slowly improving. Felli wasn¡¯t really that much of a teacher. So Ramiel sometimes would bother Gundry to teach him. He seems to be good at teaching. Not to mention that Ramiel noticed his multi-lingual abilities.

    He can understand how to teach. And Gundry was smart enough to somehow understand Ramiel¡¯s meanings. It was quite a relief for Ramiel that he knows someone that could understand him. But he is still far from being able to completely speak the language.

    He was even surprised that he was able to speak some phrases towards the locals in just within the few months. He studied some language back in his world but it took him at least four years to master them completely. So this progress even surprises Ramiel. He never thought that the desperation really would help him learn faster.

    I guess that¡¯s great. Argh, damn my wrist hurts.

    Ramiel looked at the bump on the side of his right wrist. It seems to be another swollen lymph node, and it has been making Ramiel grit in pain.

    He has been taking Delo¡¯s medicine and even though it made his swollen throat a bit better. It still didn¡¯t cure him completely and for weeks now, he has been consuming the medicine.

    It worries Ramiel. Not only that he still have no complete comprehension the language of the land. Ramiel has to worry about his condition. He has been eating well. But even so, the infection he got from eating too many unclean, uncooked and nearly rotten organs is still biting him back.

 Chapter 36 â€“ Liars

    Chapter 36 ¨C Liars

    <hr>

    Gundry went inside the Orient Inn. Silently scanning the empty Inn, Gundry¡¯s eyes turn towards the owner of the Inn, Felli. She saw the burly man with a tailcoat. She blankly stared at him before saying.

    ¡°And what does the servant of the Scribe want from my Inn? If you are looking for Ramiel then too bad, he is out there shopping with Desha.¡±

    Gundry stretched his legs towards Felli. He looked at the cloud like cat sitting on her lap. Then, he turns towards Felli and opens his mouth.

    ¡°That is too bad. May I get a drink?¡±

    ¡°Ale or Wine?¡±

    ¡°Wine, if you please.¡±

    Gundry said as he sat on the stool of the bar. Interloping his fingers, he waited for Felli who went to the kitchen, until she came back. She put the mug in front of Gundry.

    ¡°Here you go.¡± said Felli.

    ¡°Thank you, milady.¡±

    Gundry took the mug and sip on the wine inside. Felli¡¯s half close eyes glance upon Gundry. Gundry, who was sipping on his drink could not help but speak.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°I do. In fact, I wonder why did you pick the poor lad?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Gundry could not help but tilt his head in question.

    Felli lazily leaned in front of Gundry and said.

    ¡°There are a lot of people in the town. Lots, and somehow you choose him to fetch stuff for you. Why?¡±

    ¡°He came looking for the job milady,¡± said Gundry, sipping on his drink. ¡°It was merely fate, that he somehow got into the job of fetching for us.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Felli replied with a blank face. ¡°Because from what I saw the first time he works with you guys. He was covered in a dire monster¡¯s blood. Really, Mister Gundry, is the sick desire of sending people to their death still a hobby for you?¡±

    ¡°It is not our liking that they die when we asked them to fetch stuff for us.¡±

    Gundry glared at Felli.

    ¡°And yet every peon that worked for you Mister Gundry always ends up dead. I guess the curse of the scriber is still effective is it not?¡±

    ¡°It is. The fault of the fetcher¡¯s death is not our fault. The curse of the mistress simply is terrible, and I pray to God that the curse ends with her.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Felli languidly touched Felina¡¯s furry head.

    ¡°Death, death, and death¡ªI wonder how much people are going to die with you lot forcing people to fetch things for you. The Curse Scriber is rather pitiable. But even so, aren¡¯t you tired of all the death you are causing?¡±

    ¡°Like I said it is not our fault.¡±

    Gundry said in response.

    ¡°We do not wish for death. And the mistress is doing her best, trying to empty the black mark on her leg by writing down as many as she can.¡±

    Gundry said. The Curse of the Scriber is due to the black mark on her leg. That Mark symbolizes the ¡®curse¡¯ which was inherited from the ancestors of the lady. It is a curse that covers the leg with ink like mark. And this mark is able to draw out magical inks that if written on paper, can be used to power up scrolls and make the writings unable to be erased.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    It is a binding curse that is perfect for a scribe. It allows them to write endlessly. And at the same time, stay inside simply because the mark located on the curse scriber¡¯s leg would attract monsters and the likes.

    Gundry who has been serving the family of Lady Aubrey has spent years doing what his father and grandfather before him do. That is sending people to their death by ordering them to fetch the specific things that the family, that inherited the curse wants. Gundry has seen long line of fools that went without knowing and died without knowing.

    This doing is nothing new to Gundry. He has been used to it, but even he isn¡¯t that much a monster to keep sending people to die. He may be born of high class but it doesn¡¯t mean that he is someone who enjoys people¡¯s death. No sane man would ever get used to it unless they are mad.

    ¡°But that isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Felli opens her mouth.

    ¡°I know the curse. And I was lucky to be powerful enough to fend off a magical beast when I was foolish enough to work for you lot. No idiot would be fooled to work again after sending them to their death. At first it would be like bad luck but as you order people and they get involve towards that lady. One¡¯s chance of death is much higher.¡±

    Gundry didn¡¯t reply and just held his mug tightly. Felli saw this and shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. But even so, you are free to do whatever you want. I am not that influential enough to stop someone deeply affiliated with alchemist and magus guilds. I would be foolish enough to oppose you.¡± Felli sighed at the thought. ¡°That is why despite my worker working with you. I am not stopping him. I care little for what Ramiel does. He is free to do what he wants. But even so, I can see how hesitant he is to work with you guys. Ramiel may be mute, but he isn¡¯t stupid enough not to see the dangers of working with the scriber and especially you.¡±

    Gundry listened to Felli quietly as she continued speaking.

    ¡°So try not letting him die okay? He may be some peon to you two¡¯s eyes but he is someone who owes me. And until the day he pays his debts, he needs to stay alive. So try not to send him his death. I know you Mister Gundry, and how you are planning to cure your lady¡¯s cursed. And I know that what you are doing right now. Constantly hounding Ramiel is fishy. And whatever plan is inside that head of yours. It better be merciful.¡±

    Felli said as he patted the fluffy cat sitting on her lap. Gundry tapped the mug on his hand and then sipped what¡¯s inside.

    Felli continued:

    ¡°Because if it¡¯s you...then I doubt you aren¡¯t trying something again to cure that lady of yours.¡±

    ¡°I leave it to your imagination.¡±

    Gundry stood up and took a few silver coins from his pocket. Turning around, with his fist clenched, he walks to the door.

    ¡°Goodbye, and come again dear customer.¡± said Felli.

    Gundry turned around once more and bowed his head.

    ¡°I might.¡±

    Gundry then left the Orient Inn.

 Chapter 37 - Good Days

    Chapter 37 - Good Days

    <hr>

    Ramiel walked alongside Desha along the business streets.

    The Street, as usual, was busy as a beehive. People were buying various merchandises, and many were bartering with incredibly loud voices.

    The day was already dim yet there are still a lot of people.

    Guards patrol the corners of the streets, constantly hounding the citizens. Mostly wearing chain mail, and wielding spears. These patrolling guards and their presence, makes the streets feel safe. Of course, some of the nimble hands roam the streets. But lately, it barely happens that they got pickpocket someone.

    Ramiel waited for Desha to be done shopping. He wasn''t great in handling such matter, so he left it to Desha to take care. He followed her through various stalls. As he does, Ramiel''s eyes keep on pointing in many directions. He is wearing the same cloak as usual, and his hair flutters in contact with the wind.

    It has been three months since Ramiel arrived at this world. His hair was longer now and he got a bit leaner due to poverty. Unlike in his world where he could just laze it off, in this world, Ramiel has become a hard working man that his father probably wanted him to be.

    Not because of realization, but through desperation. If he doesn''t work then he wouldn''t be able to eat. Plus, he wouldn''t be able to buy his needs.

    It has been a long time already. Hence, Ramiel, who is following Desha, could not help but smile wearily at the thought of home.

    He walked steadily behind Desha''s back.

    Desha noticed Ramiel''s being quiet.

    "Are you okay?"

    Desha spoke.

    "I am."

    Ramiel was able to understand that phrase. So he replied as he was able to.

    Desha nodded when she heard his reply. She continued moving along various stalls picking up the items that Felli wanted. The two were ordered by Felli to shop. She usually does this personally but since Felina, her cat was acting up. She ordered the two to get the items.

    Ramiel and Desha didn''t have a choice in the matter.

    And it wasn''t a bother for them anyway.

    Desha saunter through the stalls.

    Ramiel followed her tail.

    It was peaceful in the streets despite the crowd.

    The two were busy buying things for Felli.

    When suddenly, a crier carrying a roll of parchment steps in a wooden box and cried out:

    "By the order of the Lord of the Town, I have been ordered to relay these words upon all of you; there have been various cases of missing prot¨¦g¨¦s, and locals happening in the area. It would be advice not to dwell upon the outskirts of the town. For various slavers who work upon kidnapping might dwell upon the area. So be advise not fall into the hands of evil."

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    The crier finished his loud proclamation. The people who heard it slightly frown at the announcement of the crier who was speaking on behalf of the Lord of the Town.

    The crier then started speaking again.

    "What a bad luck."

    Desha spoke in annoyance as she heard the announcement of the crier.

    Ramiel titled his head in question at the words of the crier. He could not understand the crier''s words and only some of the words marked inside his head.

    I wonder what that was about.

    He then followed Desha through the troublesome stalls as usual without any hint.

    Desha whose brows are crease continued shopping. But there was a bit of change in her pace, and it could be said that Desha was alarmed by the words of the crier.

    She has a family in the Town of Tal. So it was natural for her to worry about such matters.

    For Ramiel, there was no inch of worry in him.

    Not because he has no fear, but simply because he wasn''t able to understand.

    He still has long ways to go before he could fully understand the language spoken throughout these lands. So far, his language skills are on par with a toddler learning its phrases.

    The two continued on shopping until they bought everything they need. With all the items in their hands, the two moved out of the business street and head back to the Orient Inn.

    Arriving at the Orient Inn, the two spotted the various customers entering the Inn. They hurry up and entered the Inn. Spotted by Felli, she immediately beacons the two to get to work. Ramiel and Desha nodded both of their heads and immediately started working again.

    The Mugs clashes with each other.

    The sound of chewing echoed around the four corners of the Inn. Along with it was the sound of chugging, and burping. Bantering was heard everywhere.

    The Kitchen behind the bar''s counter was making noises as usual.

    Two employees working for the Inn carried on their task of bringing the dishes to the customers.

    The two work on their jobs without complaining.

    The patrons of the Inn stared at the workers.

    They didn''t mind the young one serving them drinks.

    The perverted ones stared at the young damsel''s curvatures.

    While the female drunks that went in from their jobs gladly looked at the sweating young man whose gray hair flutters as he goes and by.

    Then, in the corner of the room, a man wearing a black robe gaze upon the gray-haired one, his face was scarred. Covered in black, the silent man just steadily gazes upon the gray-haired worker until his drink was empty.

    This man was scouting.

    And as the man was done sipping the contents of his wine.

    He left the Orient Inn.

 Chapter 38 â€“ Bad Days

    Chapter 38 ¨C Bad Days

    <hr>

    In the attic of the Orient Inn, during the night, Ramiel was busy fiddling with the camera. He is touching it all over, secretly taking pictures of the surroundings.

    It has become his hobby to take pictures of this town. It is ¡®fantasy¡¯ town despite its normalness. So Ramiel was quite fond of the town despite its lack of the fantasy he imagined.

    Other than the various guards that sometimes would carry lanterns that didn¡¯t have any fire on it. The European-like town of Tal was quite wonderful.

    Ramiel lived once in an urban city. He mostly saw these kinds of architectures on the internet, or when his father would take his family near the borders of Scandinavia for a trip to his grandparents. Though the place where Ramiel¡¯s grandparents lived was quite much better looking than the Town of Tal in terms of aesthetic.

    The Town of Tal has that charm far different from the modern earth. There were no fluorescent light poles in the streets. But instead, there are lamplights. The road isn¡¯t brown bricks and is mostly just cobblestones paved in. The citizens were wearing rough clothing, and almost no one other than the merchants is ¡®chubby¡¯.

    It is mostly a medieval middle age kind of town. The world is still unknown to Ramiel. He is a newcomer in this chaotic world after all.

    Ramiel pointed his camera outside. Using the magnification of the camera¡¯s lens, he scouted the exteriors of the town, hoping to capture something or someone of interest in it. He moved the lens to the right, left and even up in the rooftops. Holding the camera with both of his hands, Ramiel continued his scouring of the streets.

    There was nothing special he could find as he does though. The streets were empty as the night goes deeper. Aside from the patrols, almost no one was walking in the streets of Tal. Ramiel felt that as usual, he wouldn¡¯t capture something or someone again.

    It has become his hobby to use the camera to scour the area. It became his hobby to use the camera while it still functions. He understood that nothing lasts forever so Ramiel thought that he might as well use the camera while it is alive. It is his last connection to the world he once lived. He takes good care of it to the point of obsession. But he also thinks that making use of it fine too.

    I really wonder what I would do after this loses power.

    As Ramiel thought of that, his expression suddenly changed extremely. His face paled, his eyes went wide open, and a strange smile came over his face, almost like madness.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    But Ramiel stopped the look he is giving the moment he realized how his face got rather stiff. He continued on moving his camera as per what he does every single night. Actually, Ramiel should be studying the language of the land. But still, when he cannot focus he would instead do this.

    He should really sleep with all of the complications he got. But as it stands, Ramiel still didn¡¯t find sleeping this early ¡®natural¡¯. Not because of the fact that he got used to sleeping at 3 in the morning. But let us just say that during the month he begged on the streets.

    He rarely got sleep. Most of the time, Ramiel would stare at the clouds with blank eyes. In the day he would beg for food, and in the night he would daydream endlessly that he would be back to his real world.

    Now imagine a person that has been in a safe place for most of his days¡ªA peaceful place where chaos can be less seen, a good haven where days would go by in harmony.

    Now imagine this person going to a vacation. The ship he was riding sunk in the bottom of the sea. He then found himself in an unknown world robbed of his belongings. And imagine this person, who hasn¡¯t been put in such condition of despair, would do?

    What would be the most logical thing a person who wasn¡¯t used to such hardships do in such bad days? Would he steel his will and mind in order to combat such situation?

    Or will he do something else to survive the situation?

    Ramiel survived through something. Let us just say that other than possessing an iron will or the determination of steel. There are other ways that usually the most normal person could do rely on when in times of despair. The emergency exit of the mind that most people who at least, for example, was forced to eat raw almost rotten organs of unvaccinated livestock¡¯s would obviously go!

    It is the natural reaction to such despair! And Ramiel, as a normal person would obviously head to this path. It is all absurd after all, all of it. And despite the way, he is holding up right now. Ramiel, inside his head, has a certain kind of gloom that is just barely holding.

    So in his own simple ways, Ramiel distracts himself from his worries through all of these. From scouring with his camera during the night, and sometimes watching the contents he captured. Ramiel, in order to keep his mind intact, does all of this in order to function.

    He is working without minding his complications.

    He is enjoying his new hobby for himself just so that he can function.

    It is a cruel world out there for Ramiel.

    And as his eye focuses on scouring the streets.

    Time passes...

 Chapter 39 â€“ Muteâ€™s folly

    Chapter 39 ¨C Mute¡¯s folly

    <hr>

    The next day, the Inn was open for business as always. The Inn at the same time has a visitor that has become a regular for the Inn. This person was none other than Gundry. He stood in front of the door early in the morning. Felli saw him and was greedy enough to allow him to enter and take two drinks.

    Felli ignored him and went to the kitchen. Ramiel, who just woke up stared at the burly tailcoat servant of the lady. He tilted his head and wraps the white cloth in hand around his waist. Walking to the tables he was about to start cleaning when Gundry opens his mouth.

    ¡°Can you follow me?¡±

    He gestured just to make sure that Ramiel was able to follow. Ramiel understood but still shook his head in refusal. He knows that fetching for them isn¡¯t that bad. He was, during the last days of spring go to work on minor things. Gundry also taught him a bit of the language while at the same time he was bribed to watch over the lady.

    It was an okay job compared to the first time he was asked to something for them. But somewhere inside Ramiel¡¯s head, there is a hesitation. He was sensitive about all of these things. And looking at Gundry, and sometimes the mistress he serves make¡¯s Ramiel cringe. There is something about the two that makes him want to avoid them.

    They pay well in terms of the job. But Ramiel, after the first try on working for them put up a guard. He knows that he can¡¯t let it down and actually, not being able to understand them is quite the advantage. So he decided to ignore Gundry and feign ignorance.

    But Gundry has seen the look that Ramiel gave him. He sips on his drink. He waggled his wrist for a bit before speaking.

    ¡°No need to fear.¡±

    He said while gesturing something.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ramiel did not understand that gesture. He thought that maybe it is some sort of gesture to not be scared. Ramiel, however, did not bother to even look at the burly man and keep on doing what he is paid to do. He arranged the chairs and tables properly. He opened up the windows.

    The door opened. Desha entered and immediately went to Felli. Ramiel kept on ignoring the burly man. He was a bit trying to ignore him. But Gundry, who was calmly sitting on the bar¡¯s tool merely sipped on his drink.

    He pulled out a bag of silver coins. He spoke.

    ¡°I will pay you in advance. The Mistress has something to show. Also, madam Felli, may I coax you into letting the lad come with me? I will pay the ¡®fee¡¯.¡±

    Felli peeks out of her kitchen. She looked at the bag of silver coins before pointing her eyes towards Ramiel. Seeing Felli¡¯s eyes, Ramiel sighs and pulled the white around his waist. He then walked back up to the attic, putting the white cloth away and taking his cloak with him.

    Glancing at Gundry, Ramiel blankly followed him as Gundry stood up and went to the door.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ...

    The sun was up high as usual in the town of Tal.

    Summer was fully here.

    Many of the farmers who are busy rolled with their carts around the town.

    Ramiel who was wearing the cloak on his shoulder watching the farmers lined up on the road. He noticed that aside from the carts, there are guards among them. Ramiel doesn¡¯t know about the huge farmland just near the town. So he merely tilted his head.

    The sun¡¯s quick blaze of light made Ramiel shield his eyes. Continuously following Gundry until they made it to the high-class district, he was then forced to stay in the living room again.

    He waited for the servant again. Gundry went upstairs to inform the lady about his arrival. Ramiel doesn¡¯t know what they want from him. It made him suspicious and put his guard even tighter.

    Really, what do they want from me? They can hire anyone other than me, and I am somebody who is not as special as them. I mean, aren¡¯t nobles supposed to be haughty and arrogant? They might be, and maybe they are just hiding it, their schemes.

    Ramiel thought in paranoia. He could not help but think about what they want. Whether it was just purely asking someone and paying them for the job. Ramiel could not find any reason why would they keep on bothering him. It is odd no matter how much he tries to ponder.

    Ramiel grabs his chin as he thought. His expression was rather odd, as he caresses his chin. The shadows were covering him, and the dim room made him looked creepy.

    Gundry walked down the stairs and took a glimpse of Ramiel. He noticed the odd expression he had but dispelled it out of his mind. Moving towards Ramiel, he told him to follow him. The two went up the stairs and arrive at the room of the lady. Gundry instructed Ramiel to get in. He entered the room.

    He saw the lady sitting in the same place as usual. Her appearance was beautiful and elegant as usual. And her red eyes focusing on the paper she is writing made her even greater to look at. Ramiel stared at the lady near the door. He walked unsteadily and sat on the chair and was prepared to do nothing again, only for the lady to call out to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there. Help me by passing the papers down. You will be working for me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ramiel¡¯s brain stiffened as he heard the words that came out of the lady¡¯s mouth. He was able to understand it, and not because he suddenly got better in the language of the land. But because the lady, was speaking English, and hearing her made Ramiel baffled.

    ¡°H-how?¡±

    ¡°I am a cursed scriber. Why does it surprise you that I am a fast learner? I can decipher dead languages and wrote far more complicated magic scrolls than what you wrote.¡±

    Lady Aubrey said with pride.

    ¡°Then...you understand me completely?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°I see...

    Ramiel could not help but somehow grin. Finally, after months of staying in this land, he has found someone who can understand. And because of that, Ramiel let his guard down in an odd joy.

 Chapter 40 â€“ Bargain Talk

    Chapter 40 ¨C Bargain Talk

    <hr>

    ¡°Wipe that grin off your face. It is unsightly.¡±

    Aubrey humph at the sight of Ramiel¡¯s grins.

    ¡°I am sorry milady. I am just thrilled that there is someone who can speak my language. It is quite baffling to me.¡±

    With someone able to understand his words, Ramiel became polite.

    ¡°It is no issue to me. I can understand the thought.¡±

    ¡°I see. By the way milady, I know that you somehow managed to learn the language in barely a month...but there are still things about the language¡±

    ¡°How I managed?¡±

    Aubrey cut him off.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I am the cursed scriber? I scribe everything that can be written down the paper. My ancestors were doing all of this and in my case. I have written down hundred dead languages. So when it comes to deciphering, I am a professional. So having that simple language thrown at me then having to understand it is merely a simple task when you are used to it at least, matching and knowing how a language works are something that I am used to.¡±

    Ramiel nodded in understanding. It was natural for a scriber like her to understand any language as long as she ¡®deciphers¡¯ it. So it was no surprise to Ramiel.

    ¡°You are staring at me.¡±

    Ramiel jumped back at Aubrey¡¯s words.

    ¡°I am sorry. It is a weird habit of mine.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t do that again. Now pick up the scrolls and roll it down to me.¡±

    As she said that, a bluish barrier appeared around her. Ramiel frowned at the appearance of the barrier. Aubrey saw that frown and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you that much. You probably could not do anything to me. But as you can see, the barrier also helps in repelling the wind that enters the window. So don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°I see. But still, why am I even here for?¡±

    Ramiel said.

    ¡°I know that there are other people that you can order around. Why me? What are you even planning towards me?¡±

    ¡°You are awfully conceited.¡±

    She said blankly.

    ¡°It is not like you are anything special. In fact, the probable reason that Gundry chooses you to work here because you are much better than the peons.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°I too do not understand Gundry¡¯s way of thinking too. He said that you are much more ¡®morally upright¡¯ that most of the locals. And even though that sounds odd coming from him, I still went with him knowing that his guts told him to.¡±

    Lady Aubrey¡¯s crimson eyes stared straight towards Ramiel. He didn¡¯t understand why Gundry suddenly became like that. In Ramiel¡¯s mind, nobles don¡¯t care about what the lower people¡¯s situation is. He got that idea from the many stories he has seen in his world.

    So normally just telling that he is in this job because he is morally upright is all bullshit to Ramiel. He thinks it is mere lip service and beyond that, there is a goal.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Ramiel has always been a cynic on things. It is a big part of his mind that people run by self-interest. So when Aubrey told him all of that. His mind immediately got skeptic about how the way she said it.

    ¡°I see. But still, isn¡¯t it simple just for him to be here all the time? I mean, isn¡¯t he your servant?¡±

    ¡°GUNDRY IS NOT MY SERVANT¡±

    Said Aubrey loudly, there was a bit of anger in her tone.

    ¡°Gundry may be had been serving my family for years. But he is never a ¡®servant¡¯. So do not speak that he is a servant again commoner. I might just get angry.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Ramiel said apologetically. He could not allow the lady in front of him to be angry at him. He thought, that if somehow this lady becomes someone that hates him. He really might not able to survive this world.

    In every world, communication is the key. Without knowing the language of the land and how to speak it, surviving is unlikely. Ramiel knew that in every world there is a need for the ability to speak. Ramiel understood that heavily when he came into this land.

    That is why currently inside his head. He could not allow losing the only person that he could talk to. She is the person that might able to make Ramiel truly learn the language.

    ¡°I am sorry for my rudeness.¡±

    So Ramiel spoke again. He thought that he must get to the good side of the lady. It doesn¡¯t matter what, but Ramiel said to her.

    ¡°Please teach me how to speak the language of the land. It doesn¡¯t even matter if you take my compensation or whatever you want but please teach me the language of the land master scriber!¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    ¡°Um, I can show you something amazing!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I have a tool.¡±

    ¡°You mean that flashing tool? What about it?¡±

    ¡°You know that already?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gundry told me that. Tell me, what is so amazing about it?¡±

    ¡°It can capture still images and moving images! I mean Milady doesn¡¯t go out too much right!¡± Ramiel spoke what he gathered in his mind. He knew that a girl like this who is as pale as snow should be staying in the house all the time. He can also see the way she acts that is someone who probably desires the outside world. That latter is Ramiel¡¯s rough guess but in the end, he needs to say anything that can attract her attention.

    ¡°Interest...and the latter are indeed true.¡±

    I got it right! Ramiel thought. He then continued while pulling the camera out of his pocket:

    ¡°And here is the tool. As you can see that the flower that you two first ordered me to get, I recorded it. And in exchange for teaching me the language...I can capture more scenery for you milady!¡±

    Ramiel said rather passionately. He was getting desperate and luckily for him, the restless lady who dwells under the rooftop, liked what he just said.

    ¡°Okay then. If that tool is amazing then I guess we can do a bargain. But still...for a device to exist. What are you?"

    "That is..." Ramiel thought deeply before replying.

    "Actually milady..."

 Chapter 41 â€“ Can you please?

    Chapter 41 ¨C Can you please?

    <hr>

    Ramiel told the lady everything that he hides. Just to get a bit of trust from the lady, Ramiel told her of the world he was from. From how incredible the modern world, and the feats it has achieved. In order to support his statements, he made use of the camera. It pained him to let others see the contents but the insides of the camera proved useful to Ramiel¡¯s point.

    Lady Aubrey listened to Ramiel. Her eyes sparking, the lady was quite thrilled about the new world that she has discovered. An unprecedented statement coming from an otherworlder!

    Ramie continued his talk. He told her everything that he knew. He also told the lady about the way he found himself into this world. He vented all of his troubles to the lady. There was no one that he could talk to in this world. No one could understand and naturally without thinking, he let all of his troubles be known to this lady.

    Lady Aubrey quietly listened to Ramiel. She thought that the way that he got into this world is worthy of being inscribed down in one of her scrolls. It is a story that can be considered as a one in a million. Her ancestors have always recorded various stories.

    And seeing an oddity in front of her, the Lady could not help but feel that her luck isn¡¯t that bad. She then praised Gundry inside her mind, thinking that his guts were indeed right. The man named Ramiel was someone worthy to be hired, simply because of the story.

    Ramiel who was telling his story to the lady find her smiling. He was quite stunned with that smile of hers. It was the first time she saw the lady smiling and it was dazzling. Ramiel shook his head and continued on telling his tale. The lady listened patiently until before they know it, it was already midday.

    Ramiel was done with his tale. For the first time in a while, he was feeling relieved. All of his troubles and all of everything that he suffered got revealed to someone who doesn¡¯t even trust him that much. He knows that he might have gone overboard in doing so but nonetheless something inside his head, made him unconsciously wanted the lady to sympathize him. He acted and lied even, so the lady would take pity on him.

    Ramiel did not have any good skills to speak off. But in a way, the two things he was good at was acting and lying. In order to skip school, he used many lies. From using the pain of him wanting to take a dump as an excuse that he is hurting. Or from lying that the teacher somehow told him to get an excuse slip from the guidance¡¯s office.

    Ramiel was a natural liar. He excelled on acting out to make the other person pity him to an extent. That is why in some way or another, he succeeded in making the lady before him take pity on him.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    But as the Lady was someone who worked with some people who has hidden interests. She caught some of Ramiel¡¯s lie. She ignored the lies of his and only keeps silent throughout the way he continued on speaking.

    By the end of Ramiel¡¯s endless babbling, the Lady gave a sigh. She then told him that she will help him out through a condition that he will take pictures and videos of what she desired. Ramiel agreed unconditionally without thinking for he wanted to be on the lady¡¯s good side until he learned the language of the land.

    ...

    Past noon, the talk was all done. Gundry came into the room and insisted on letting Ramiel take a meal with them. Ramiel was about to refuse since it would be too insolent of him. So he told them that he will go out and buy his own. So Ramiel went out of the house and strolled around the business streets eating the various delicacies in the stalls.

    While walking Ramiel felt that there was a stare pointed at him. He first thought to pinpoint the stare but immediately dispelled the thought when he remembered that he needs to go back to the lady¡¯s house. Walking for a while, he then went back to the house of the lady Aubrey.

    Back in the house, he saw Gundry doing what he usually does. He saw how busy he was in taking care of the house so he just gestured him to take him to the lady. He felt that he needs permission from him to meet the lady. Ramiel was being respectful towards the servant. He thought of the way the lady got angry the moment he called him a ¡®servant¡¯. He concluded that the lady thinks of Gundry as a family. So it would be idiotic of him to offend him. Thus he was more polite with him.

    Gundry took Ramiel back to the lady. The lady welcomed Ramiel, and oddly she wasn¡¯t rising up her barrier. Ramiel thought that she forgot so he commented.

    ¡°Did milady forget to put up her barrier?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t need it.¡±

    That surprised Ramiel a bit. He thought that the lady might have begun trusting him even for a bit. So he casually walked to the same spot he usually sat and talked.

    ¡°So will milady teach me them?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± she pulled some of the scrolls. ¡°While you were out I wrote the proper way to speak the language. I made some guidelines and made sure to match it up with the language you wrote. With it, you should be able to learn the language.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°But it will still depend on your attitude and focus. So when you are done learning this part, asked me for the next batch.¡±

    ¡°You did all of this? That is quite fast.¡±

    ¡°What did you expect? I am a scriber, and it is my job to stay and write on paper for eternity...¡±

    The Lady made a desolate expression as she said that.

    ¡°I am sorry to hear that,¡± Ramiel replied.

    ¡°No need for your sympathy. So since I have done you a favor already, will you listen to the task, I will give to you?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ramiel nodded.

    ¡°Can you please, take a picture of the harbor?¡±

 Chapter 42 - Harbor

    Chapter 42 - Harbor

    <hr>

    Ramiel went to the harbor. Lady Aubrey asked him kindly to do so. He agreed since it is only a small matter to him. Standing on the harbor with his camera in hand, Ramiel took a picture.

    From the galleon ships that is docked in the harbor.

    From the workers that are busy carrying the crates from the galleons.

    Ramiel stood in a long winded wooden path. In front of him were various people doing their work. Some of them stared right at him. Near the galleon ships lies a merchant sitting on a chair. In front of the merchant was a table and lines of people which Ramiel guessed as the crew of the galleon ships. Ramiel took a picture of them silently. He didn¡¯t turn on the flash with the fear that they might look his way.

    He looked above the sails of the galleon ships fluttering along with the wind. The ships are lined up neatly across the harbor. The harbor was busy, the workers were loud, and the children who are running around.

    Ramiel walked onwards to the end of the harbor. There he saw some of the fisherman fishing idly, looking at the sea. He glanced at the ends of the sea. The clouds lined up neatly like rows of mountains before him. Ramiel could see the armadas of ships around the galleon ships that are leaving. They are escort ships and they are protecting the ship.

    Ramiel felt the wind permeate through his skin. He turned to one of the corners of the harbor, pulled out his camera and recorded the busy scene before him. As he recorded the activities of the harbor, the image of the lady asking him to take a picture of the harbor appeared on his mind, he wondered what¡¯s up with that. He knew that the lady might not have gone out for a long time. But even so, Gundry should have at least made her tour around the town, is what Ramiel thinks.

    I think that he should have let the lady roam around. But I guess Gundry have reasons why he cannot let the lady roam free. I guess the curse is the reason for it.

    Ramiel continued on observing the harbor. As he did, he saw the usual scenes, and throughout his recording, he managed to spot a giant bird that looked like a pelican. It made Ramiel drop his jaw the moment he saw this pelican-like bird fly above the harbor. He also saw the way it dived down the deep blue ocean and ripped off a shark that has a skin of an alligator!

    Ramiel saw it all happened and was quite shocked! But the workers only found the scenery normal and only stopped for a while before getting back to work. Ramiel gulped the moment he saw how normal this scene is to the people. He then took a deep breath and calmed himself. He looked at the battery of his camera and seeing that it has only one bar left of the battery. Ramiel stopped his recording and went back to the Inn.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ...

    Ramiel walked back to the Inn. He arrived faster than expected. Arriving he saw the busy scene inside. Felli spotted him and gestured him to help out. Ramiel agreed and then hastily worked on the Inn. He somehow managed despite the aching throat and wrist of his.

    After work, he went up to the attic room. There he searches for his solar charger, and let the camera charged while the sun is still out. Seeing that it may take a while, Ramiel took a nap on his bed.

    ...

    Ramiel woke up from his short nap. Opening his eyes, and rubbing it. He took a look at his camera and found it half charged. It was enough for him, so he took the camera and went down the Inn.

    The Inn was empty at the moment. Desha was cleaning up the tables. She saw him and gestured her to help. But Ramiel clapped his hands together and waltz out of the Inn. Desha frowns at Ramiel¡¯s behavior and was about complain to Felli when Felli herself came out and told her to not mind it because they are getting paid for Ramiel to go to that place.

    Desha asked what they want from Ramiel. Which Felli can only shrug her shoulders and tells Desha that she herself does not know.

    ...

    Ramiel went back to the lady¡¯s house. Inside he found out that Gundry was nowhere to be found. So he waited for a moment on the couch only to glance a written note place on top of the table. Ramiel grabbed the note and inspected it.

    Surprisingly, the note was written English, so Ramiel was able to understand it. Inside the note, it tells that he is free to enter the lady¡¯s room. Thus with that permission granted, Ramiel went to the lady¡¯s room.

    Night was already here the moment Ramiel came to the lady¡¯s house. So when he entered the door and saw the figure of the lady melancholy watching the moon outside, made Ramiel felt a beat on his heart. Her black hair, along with her red eyes made the lady looked like a goddess. Her pale skin reflected the moonlight and the way it basks her made her shine.

    ¡°Excuse me...¡±

    Ramiel said as he entered the room. Wiping the expression he was making the moment he saw her figure. Ramiel pulled out the camera and sat down in front of the lady.

    The Lady didn¡¯t rise up her barrier and just stared at the screen of the camera. While she stares, Ramiel carefully slides the picture he took from the harbor. After that, he placed the camera right on the lady¡¯s table and let her watch the scenes he recorded on the harbor.

    The Lady¡¯s eyes glittered as she watched the video. It amazed her how the device managed to capture the scene and also let her hear the sounds.

    Ramiel who was in front of the lady looked oddly at her, he thought that without the cold demeanor, the lady is a rather poor bird on the cage. And seeing the child-like joy that the lady expresses as she watches, made Ramiel think that this isn¡¯t so bad after all.

 Chapter 43 â€“ Sunny Days

    Chapter 43 ¨C Sunny Days

    <hr>

    Ramiel¡¯s days become a lot busier. With him working in the Inn when he needs to, he also has to constantly learn about the language of the land. So his time schedule became: work in the Inn, learn the language, and capture images.

    So during the day, he worked hard at the Inn. During noon, he would go to the lady¡¯s house to learn the language for an hour before going outside of the house to capture the specific images that the lady wanted to see.

    The Lady was getting better at understanding the language. She was a natural and seeing how eloquent she was towards the language made Ramiel feel envy. So in a way, he was forced to work harder than usual.

    As for the images that he needs to capture for the lady, it was becoming harder. There are also times that the lady wants Ramiel to capture the scenery outside. But Ramiel would refuse obviously because of the danger. Ramiel thought that the lady would be angry at his refusal but surprisingly, the lady was calmed.

    Ramiel would occasionally meet with Gundry too. Gundry himself was getting sketchier in Ramiel¡¯s mind. When he arrives in the house of the lady, he would find that Gundry was not there. He finds it weird that Gundry would be too trusting towards Ramiel, which makes Ramiel still feel skeptic about his reasons.

    But despite that, Ramiel has already let his guard down towards the lady, he sees her as sort of the only outlet he has in this world. He was polite, talkative and expressive to Lady Aubrey than the people he met. It is due to the fact that Ramiel can speak to her.

    It was easy and communication towards other is a big factor. Ramiel does sometimes, feel close his co-worker. He would sometimes assist Desha despite his inability to talk with her. Of course, spending time with just women doesn¡¯t just sit right to him. So sometimes he would visit the only guy he know in the town who is willing to tolerate him.

    Specifically, this guy is Delo. He is Ramiel¡¯s only contact with this town. They would not understand each other, and even though he still has to pay Delo an amount of silver coins for his medicine. He doesn¡¯t mind Ramiel at all, simply because he wasn¡¯t noisy. Of course, he won¡¯t be since he cannot speak the language that well.

    Ramiel does manage to sometimes talk to Delo. Only a few words though. Since cooperating with Lady Aubrey, he managed to speak a bit now. Of course, his is still speak like a toddler, and even with that, there is a bit of understanding as time passes.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Summer was hot and burning. The leaves are dry, the people are sweating. The roads are filled with a heat haze. And the sunlight feels like it would pierce the skin. Imagine a pot of boiling water, and it is poured upon your skin. That is how hot the weather is if one would stay under the summer sun.

    The Farmers of the Town of Tal see this phenomenon different though. To them, this is a blessing by the Sun God Auro. And the presence of the sun, that makes their wheat grow. The worshippers of the sun also praise the sun. It is their duty to appease the deity.

    Of course despite the blazing hot weather that the town of Tal experiences¡ªthere is no sign of drought. It is partly due to the blessing of the sun god that such phenomenon doesn¡¯t happen.

    Also, during the summer, the farmers were quite sneaky. They would use the dots of water lights from the river and make use of it to water their crops. It is a method that was originally from the elven race. But since it was useful, the farmers did not care about cultural pride and harness the water sprites. Of course to make use of such water sprites the farmers had to appease them. It is quite a sight how farmers do this. Just by offering crops and water embedded with mana that the farmers could appease the sprites.

    Of course, embedding water with mana isn¡¯t an easy task. They have to pay a fortune, for a mage with a skill to put their mana on the water they offer. And solely because of this that despite the blazing sun that many magus would come to the land with caravans.

    Ramiel met such Magus during his roaming around. And even he somehow managed to know all about the fiasco when talking to Lady Aubrey. In terms of the world that he is in, Ramiel managed to know what continent he is on. Lady Aubrey was bored enough to tell him that he is living in the Hillines continent. There are four major continents along with small islands, but the three continents are constantly embroiled in chaos.

    Only the dungeon continent is the worse victim to chaos. In that place, there are only adventurers constantly trying to root out of the country size dungeon that is considered as the source of malice of the world. The dungeon continent is said to be a dungeon itself. So taking it down is no small matter.

    Hearing this made Ramiel feel scared. A dungeon; in his mind is considered to be a layer filled with monsters. So hearing that a dungeon that is a big as a continent made him want to hide under a rock, it was too scary for him and he thinks that he won¡¯t be going there.

    Not like he would ever get the chance anyway. Ramiel thought of himself as poor, and even going outside of the Town almost killed him. So going to a new continent that is constantly at war with monsters is a big NO to Ramiel.

 Chapter 44 â€“Spell Incompatible

    Chapter 44 ¨CSpell Incompatible

    <hr>

    During the last days of summer, Ramiel asked the Lady about how spells work. Lady Aubrey was occupied with writing the legions of scrolls before her. But since she was bored enough about her constant writing in this dim room. Lady Aubrey expressionlessly narrated about the way of the mana.

    At first, she demonstrated how mana is conceived. Ramiel carefully listened due to how interesting magic is to him. But throughout the explanation, he found that his mana is even below to the locals. The mana in the air isn¡¯t compatible with his body so, in other words, his body has to filter out the mana that is present everywhere.

    Unlike the people of this world that have the ability to manipulate mana efficiently. Ramiel¡¯s body is not that capable simply because his body doesn¡¯t belong to this world.

    In other words, he doesn¡¯t have the capability to master the spells of this world. It is not because he is incapable. But simply because of the difference of a modern world human, to a human that lives in this land.

    Ramiel isn¡¯t system compatible with this world. But even so, the world at least allows him to cast a healing spell. Lady Aubrey narrated that healing spells are considered miracles. So there is a good chance that Ramiel can learn healing spells.

    Ramiel felt relief about that. At least he can learn the most basic important thing someone needs in a world of fantasy. But even so, he felt rather disappointed that throwing fireballs at people or casting lighting on his hands would be impossible now.

    He thought. Maybe someone who started pathetically in this world wouldn¡¯t be that lucky to suddenly get better in the magical arts. Ramiel sighs deeply. He then listened to Lady Aubrey¡¯s explanation on how the spell is casted.

    Ramiel remembered the chant needed for the spell. He was eager to remember it, so he was able to somehow cast the spell in about fifty tries. Light glowed on his palm, and it concentrated like a sphere. Pointing the sphere at his shoulder, he felt a milky-like substance coating his shoulder.

    Lady Aubrey nodded at the way he learned the spell. Other than that, Lady Aubrey also told him about to produce just light on his palms. Ramiel was eager so he learned the spell too.

    The Glow spell was quite easy to cast. But even with that, Ramiel felt his stamina drained just by the constant casting. So he went to the chair that he usually sits in the lady¡¯s room and relaxed his tired body.

    The Lady ignored Ramiel and just keeps on writing as usual. She wasn¡¯t that bothered about Ramiel¡¯s presence. She thought of him as someone that she doesn¡¯t have to raise a barrier against. He is a laid back, talkative man. So there was no need to be on guard. Of course, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to think of Ramiel as someone who would not be attracted to her. She knew her beauty, and the look Ramiel gave to her during that one time made her wary about him.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    She trusts him enough not to raise her barrier. But even so, she will defend herself when she feels threatened. And even with that in mind, Lady Aubrey would look at Ramiel, wondering what this lost wanderer had to offer to this world.

    ...

    When Ramiel was done resting in the chair, he went out of his way. He bothered the lady too much already. So he could not allow himself to annoy the lady in the room.

    I wonder if the lady ever stops writing. Every time I see her, she is always inside that room. Writing with a blank face, trying to hide that lingering pain that she feels as that black mark on her legs struggles...I guess it is her curse.

    Ramiel looked at the house of the lady. Then, he turned his eyes back to the Inn. He is needed there after all.

    ...

    Ramiel arrived at the Inn. It was busy as usual.

    Felli was making dishes. Desha was serving the tables as usual. Ramiel also went to work and served the customers until the bar had lesser customers. Since it was already near fall, the customers are getting lesser.

    The Galleon ships would be leaving the Town. And the people who traveled into the town of Tal would go back to their homes in preparation for the winter. Fall is an important season and is the season where people are even busier.

    The Orient Inn would be most busy in the winter too. Felli, who was in the kitchen, went out and patted her pet cat. She was quite thrilled with her pet, and when Ramiel looked at her deeply, there was a bit of sadness in her eyes.

    Ramiel wanted to ask but he was still unable to express himself that well. Desha looks like he knows but chooses not to get involved in Felli¡¯s trouble. Ramiel raises a brow and decided not to get involved with Felli¡¯s dilemma.

    After helping out, Ramiel went to his room. In there, he started practicing the healing spell and cast it right. So first, he concentrated the minimal energy on his body and strung it together in his palm to form a sphere.

    Ramiel then discharged the spell and started experimenting with the healing spell and the glow spell he learned. Despite the spells being easy to learn, those who teach it is rather less. And one could say that despite Ramiel being unable to learn any offensive spells on this world. Making his palm glow is enough for Ramiel to excite is mind up.

 Chapter 45 â€“ Task

    Chapter 45 ¨C Task

    <hr>

    Gundry was busy within the last days of summer. As someone who represents the lady of the house of Argos. It is his job to serve the lady and allow her to stay comfortable in the house.

    Right now he is sitting at the same table as the Lord of the Town of Tal. The roundtable was to fulfill the delusion that they are equal in ranking. But even so, the meaning behind is different.

    Aside from Gundry and the Lord of the Town¡ªthere are two nobles sitting near the round table. First is the minister that takes cares of the agriculture and trade of the town¡ªwhile the other noble is the minister that is in charge of the defense and security of the town.

    The two has been arguing since the meeting began. The Lord of the Town was amongst the arguers and nonetheless, the situation was worth arguing.

    ¡°Milord I suggest that we rose up the defense of our town. We also need to keep anyone from entering freely without knowing their identity!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! As the head of the trade, I cannot allow such move that might make the prospectors not dwell. The people came here because of the less strict security we have. And now do you think that suddenly acting like that would be a benefit for us?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point if we are invaded by those damn elvens!?¡±

    Gundry sighs at the loud voice of the minister of security. Honestly, he didn¡¯t really need to attend this meeting. But with his connections to the magus and alchemy guild and his experiences made him a valuable asset.

    ¡°But the Carnifex should be able to take care of that!¡± shouted the trade noble. ¡°He has already stopped the ticking time bomb, and has taken the elven to his protection.¡±

    The argument started when the Lord give out the info that the Julian Nostredame gathered. He discovered the existence of an enchanted child that is capable of destroying the continent of Lin¡ªand due to this that the various lords and nobles were worried about the recent rise of escalation between the humans and the non-humans.

    Gundry knew the info beforehand simply because of his connections. He was worried for a moment but nonetheless, he was calmed. But as for the nobles that are front of him. They are more alarmed than he is.

    ¡°We cannot just rely on that man! Milord, I implore you to let us protect the town. We should do a sweep and remove any threat! We cleanse the slums and because of it, the crimes have gotten lesser! If we act now then things will be better! We don¡¯t want the mistake of letting scum leech of the town happen again and this time removing the threat and tightening the security of the town is the option!¡±

    ¡°And doing so, those leagues of ships and caravans would turn to the other ports in the kingdom! Do you want the town to be less prosperous!?¡±

    ¡°And do you want the town to be destroyed by some fanatical elven that decides to cut the throat of the kingdom of Lin! I know what I am betting here and I cannot allow it to happen!¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The two shouted each other enough for the Town Lord to slam his fist on the table.

    ¡°Enough already, we need to talk this through calmly!¡±

    The Two nobles looked at the Lord and quieted down. With the two nobles calmed, the town lord spoke.

    ¡°Does Sir Gundry have anything to add?¡±

    ¡°I do. The Earth Magus¡¯s will arrive sooner or later to build the wall. Each of them would require an amount no less than a chest filled with gold coins. And the Magus and alchemy guild would like to establish an outpost in the town.¡±

    ¡°That is good news for once.¡±

    The Town Lord gave a sigh of relief after hearing Gundry. The Two nobles that were arguing pondered about what Gundry said.

    ¡°So cheap...compared to what we are paying them. This favor is rather too much.¡±

    ¡°The two guilds agreed to establish an outpost in this town mainly because of the node of Leylines that is located in the town. So such ¡®investment¡¯ is nothing to the guild. Plus with them establishing themselves in this town¡ªthey would be able to get closer to Lady Argos. And since this ¡®trouble¡¯ has come to the town. I think that putting a barrier around the town would be efficient. But that depends if the town is willing to spend half of its treasury.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The Defense Minister raised his brow after hearing Gundry.

    ¡°What I mean is simple. Spend half of the treasury¡¯s money and use it to put a barrier formation around the town. With the Leylines node acting as the fuel for the barrier¡ªI believe that doing so would benefit this town. With it, we can also solve any external threat that might come to the town. I believe that it won¡¯t be long until Al-Goraz and his barbarians would break the northern kingdom. And it should be put in everyone¡¯s mind that the elvens are not the only threat to the Kingdom of Lin, and the Town of Tal itself.¡±

    Gundry spoke what is inside his head. He knows everything from the start and the last few days he was able to handle some tasks due to the lady being entertained by Ramiel.

    ¡°As expected of the Representative of Argos, you always bring a great contribution to this town.¡±

    ¡°It is not me that is doing this. Thank the Magus and the Alchemist Guilds for this. I merely relay their interest towards this town.¡±

    ¡°Nonetheless, I think we can agree that the town needs this. Gentleman, how about we go with this? Halving the treasury of the town for the sake of great long term benefits should suffice yes?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. With a wall and a barrier formation, the Town would benefit from it. But still, I would like to tighten the security until the walls are built. After that, I will pull it back to normal. Does the minister of trade agree with this?¡±

    ¡°What choice do I have? But I say that the walls must extend to the farmlands. Is that plausible Sir Gundry?¡±

    ¡°It is. It would be easy for the Earthen Arch Magus to do so.¡±

    ¡°Then I have no qualms.¡±

    The Minister of Trade leaned on his chair. The lord of the town looked at the three and decided.

    ¡°Very well¡ªwe shall go with Sir Gundry¡¯s ''proposal''.¡±

    With that declaration¡ªthe meeting was over.

 Chapter 46 â€“ For ones sake

    Chapter 46 ¨C For one''s sake

    <hr>

    Gundry was about to head back to the house of Argos. When the Minister of Defense of the Town of Tal call him. He stopped on his track and turned towards the middle aged man that was chewing on a cigar. This middle age man then slowly approached Gundry and offered.

    ¡°Would you want one Sir Gundry?¡±

    ¡°No need Sir Taleo, I prefer my cigar with a pint of wine in midnight.¡±

    ¡°Ah, as expected of the Gundry Ravaeno. You know your stuff.¡±

    ¡°It is not worth mentioning,¡± Gundry said.

    ¡°Very well, I am here to discuss something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The thing you said during the middle of summer. Are you sure that there is no need to deal with the roaming bastards that are around the town?¡± Taleo said.

    ¡°Yes, there is no need to worry about it. I have it under control Sir Taleo. I should have explained it to you right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, about the Lady Argos wasn¡¯t it?¡± Taleo chewed the cigar and puffs a smoke. ¡°It is rather weird how you go this far. I mean, I know your previous activities but this one is much more of an oddity. What do you want with that foreigner?¡±

    ¡°That is for me to decide Sir Taleo. You know that the Lady possesses a curse that acts a chain for her. And throughout the days of her ancestors, that curse has given nothing but suffering for the Lady.¡±

    ¡°And so you are finding a conduit...¡± Taleo said. ¡°Passed on the curse through an invisible string¡ªquite a cruel thing to do.¡±

    ¡°I am willing to do anything for the Lady. It is my sole duty to make sure that the curse ends with her.¡± Gundry said with a determined look.

    Taleo glance at Gundry and said, ¡°Well I understand the feelings of a guardian. I once took care of an arrogant elven child. Quite the feisty and ferocious gal she was, and it is to my regrets to lose such odd one.¡±

    ¡°I see. I am sorry for letting such favor halt your work.¡±

    ¡°It matters not" Taleo waved his hands. ¡°You have done this town favors that we don¡¯t even know if we can repay. So think nothing of it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gundry replied.

    ¡°But still, for you to pick a foreigner to bear the curse. Is that foreigner a really suitable conduit for the curse of the Lady?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I thought of nothing about that foreigner nor will I ever let someone unknown like that meet with the lady. But the moment I saw how fate-less the man is. I thought of an idea.¡±

    ¡°Fateless huh...does the man really don¡¯t have the smell of mana?¡±

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Yes, I tried checking the star where he was born under but there was no sign of it. As if that man just appeared on this world suddenly, a peculiar man that doesn¡¯t hold any strings to the world.¡±

    ¡°I see. No wonder he is best suited as a conduit for the curse.¡± Taleo smoked his cigar.

    ¡°Indeed he is...¡± Gundry said blankly.

    ¡°I have no qualms about what you are doing Sir Gundry. But as a man, who protects the law of the Town. This is the only time that I could help you out with this kind of request.¡±

    ¡°That I understand Sir Taleo. I appreciate your kindness for this meager sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°It is nothing. But the question that is on top of my head. Will the infection of the curse really work? Will the ¡®conduit¡¯ ripped off the curse and take it with him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I am willing to take the chance.¡±

    ¡°I see, though I have one warning,¡± Taleo said. ¡°It better be clean Gundry. I cannot allow that woman and the person that is the friend of that woman to find out. You know how dangerous he is. And I doubt that the soldiers of the Town or even the Alchemist and Magus Guild could help you once he acts.¡±

    ¡°I know. ¡° Gundry said. ¡°That is why after the black marks appear. I will pull him out of the town.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Taleo made a sigh of relief.

    The two then talked for a while. After the talk, they separated their own ways. Gundry walked the streets of the town. And as he walks, he spotted the figure of a familiar man walking with a cloak on. He glances at the lad holding his wrist. The man seems to be in pain and Gundry could see how he caresses his throat.

    Watching the man walk while limping, Gundry could not help but close his eyes for a moment before muttering.

    ¡°This is nothing personal.¡±

    After that, he continued walking on until he arrived at the house of Argos. Inside the house, he took his tailcoat off and went the lady¡¯s room. There, he saw the lady continuously writing. Seeing the pained expression on the lady¡¯s face, Gundry¡¯s heart ached. And as it ached, the determination to cure the curse of the Lady set ablaze in his heart.

    ¡°You are back, Gundry?¡±

    ¡°Yes milady. The meeting with the Lord went well. Although pardon me for approving the deal with the magus and alchemist guild. I only increased the Lady¡¯s burden.¡± Gundry said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. With the northern kingdom¡¯s and the West non-humans making their move altogether, I believe that your decision is right. It is for my sake after all isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Gundry looked at the lady with a saddened expression. He then lowered his head and replied.

    ¡°Yes milady, what I do is always for your sake¡ªnothing more, nothing less.¡±

 Chapter 47 â€“ Days off

    Chapter 47 ¨C Days off

    <hr>

    Ramiel woke up before Felli. It was already fall season, and even with that much passing by already. Ramiel, who has spent quite a time in this world still found himself suffering from the consequences of what he did.

    Right now, he is on his bed sitting cross-legged. He looked at his wrist, palm, and finally his leg. His leg, during the last days of summers, has started acting up. And oddly, he found black marks on his legs. Ramiel thought it was some kind lymph node again. He grimaced at the sight of the black marks on his legs. Due to it, it made Ramiel want to stay in his room and rest. But since that was not allowed. He, despite his current condition, forced himself to function.

    It is fall already. I really did spend some time in this world.

    Ramiel muttered while caressing his right leg. He touched it and tried to ease the pain using the healing spell. But even with that, it was useless simply because the black, wood-like marks are a pain for him. Usually, he would be not awake until 5 am, but since his leg, throat, his wrist has been aching. He cannot help but wake up drenched in sweat.

    I better get some water.

    Ramiel thought as he stood up and limply walked down to the kitchen. In the kitchen, he took some mug and drinks some water. As he was drinking, he noticed a faint purr coming under the kitchen¡¯s counter.

    Oh, it¡¯s Felina...

    He saw the pet cat of Felli sleeping. Fluffy as always, Ramiel didn¡¯t want to disturb the cat, so he left the kitchen. In the empty bar, Ramiel pulled a chair and rested his arms on a table. He laid his head on the table, staring at the empty bar.

    I wonder if I can take a break. Though Felli probably would be dissatisfied since I am barely here in the morning¡ªand aside from the Lady¡ªI really don¡¯t want to be on Felli¡¯s bad side.

    Ramie is grateful to Felli for saving him when he was homeless. If it wasn¡¯t for Felli, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a job and a home. Plus he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet the lady who throughout the summer taught him how to speak the language of the land.

    He can now understand some bits of the language of the land. It is not perfect but nonetheless, Ramiel can understand some of the things now.

    ¡°You are awake already?¡±

    Ramiel glanced at Felli who rubbed her eyes as she walks. Looking at her messy appearance, Ramiel said.

    ¡°Good morning Miss Felli.¡±

    ¡°Good morning Ramiel. Hmm, you are getting good at speaking. Keep it up.¡±

    Felli complimented as she walked into the kitchen¡ªtaking a mug of water and a fruit with her. She then went to the bar and started eating the fruit. Ramiel watched from his table and said.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Miss Felli. Can I ask for a favor?¡±

    ¡°You mean this? It is an eastern peach. I bought some from a merchant who came by. And no, I am not sharing them.¡±

    ¡°I think that came out wrong. I am asking for a favor Miss Felli.¡±

    ¡°Oh, favor huh...¡± Felli bit on the pink peach and looked at Ramiel with dull eyes. ¡°So what do you want? If it¡¯s money then I am afraid that I am on a spot too.¡±

    ¡°I want a day off.¡±

    ¡°A day off work, aren¡¯t you always doing that already?¡± Felli said.

    ¡°I know. But Miss Felli, my legs is.¡± Ramiel showed the black on his legs to Felli.

    ¡°That seems bad.¡±

    Ramiel smiled wearily at Felli¡¯s reply. ¡°Indeed, so that is why I am begging you for day¡¯s of no work.¡±

    Felli hummed as she pondered on Ramiel¡¯s plea.

    ¡°I am not paying for the week.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mister Felli. I owe you one for this¡±

    ¡°Whatever, also you should take the time to sharpen your language skills,¡± Felli said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ramiel replied while thanking Felli inside his head. He really needed to rest for a while.

    ...

    After that talk, Ramiel went back to his room and rested. He wasn¡¯t sleepy, so he decided to read some of the notes that the lady gave him. It has been useful and due to that, he was able to somehow make a conversation with Felli.

    He still is rough around the edges but at least it made him able to understand things now to an extent.

    That reminds me, I need to take the time off from visiting the lady¡¯s house. I got a lot of pictures from her, and there is really no need to visit so often right?

    Ramiel was thankful for the lady. But even, he has limits to how he could work the lady. During the last days of summer, aside from learning the language, Ramiel spent his time roaming the town, taking pictures for the lady. It honestly tires him out. So thinking about the lady, Ramiel went up from his bed and took his cloak with him. Along with his camera and charger, he walked down to the Inn, passed by the busy bar, and subtly told Felli and Desha goodbye.

    As he went outside of the Inn, Ramiel looked up at the cloudy skies and felt two whispers of the wind on his right ear. It happened two times, and it made Ramiel feel rather weird.

    I wonder what that was about. Kind of eerie, but oh well.

    He dispelled the odd feeling though. He felt that the whisper of the wind in his ear felt ominous. It made Ramiel feel like there is something unlucky that will happen.

    But even so, Ramiel dispelled the thought as mere superstition and went to the house of the lady.

 Chapter 48 â€“ Favor

    Chapter 48 ¨C Favor

    <hr>

    Ramiel went to the house of the lady of Argos. Arriving in the place, he saw Gundry working up on some documents. He didn¡¯t even bother to reply to Ramiel¡¯s greetings as he walked past him.

    He arrived at the lady¡¯s room. It was the same scene as usual. Ramiel went to the lady, told him about what he wanted. The lady frowned at Ramie, a raised brow; the lady said to Ramiel that he wanted a favor.

    ¡°Can you please take care of something? I know that this is a dangerous request but do not fret about it. Gundry already told me that this item is just near the farmlands. So it should be safe to travel there. Also, you will be accompanied by some guards who are leaving.¡±

    Ramiel thought that it was a dangerous request. He doesn¡¯t want to ever leave the town but the lady continued:

    ¡°Can you please do it? Also, it shouldn¡¯t be that hard.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Ramiel mumbled.

    ¡°Can you please do this once? It should be okay. Also, can you please allow me to view that tool? How does it work? Can you please teach me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sure.¡±

    Ramie didn¡¯t know why but something about wanting to get the trust of the lady popped inside his head. He told the lady how the camera functions and also added out how it gets powered up. The Battery charger used the sun, and Ramiel heavily specified that once the battery dies out, the lady should point the charger into the sun and charge the battery.

    The lady was quite a great learner. She understood the functions and even made it able for to use the camera as if natural. Ramiel tilted his head and complimented the lady about it. The lady was quite nonchalant about the comment; she just ignored it and played the camera like a child.

    Ramiel warned the lady about the camera. He doesn¡¯t want to see it break and since it is his last connection to the world he once lived. Seeing it go, along with all those memories would break Ramiel¡¯s heart. So he steadily warned the lady, and that he wouldn¡¯t be able to live with it if something happened to it.

    The lady understood Ramiel so she showed him a spell that allows protection on the item. A preservation spell and a bit of trick in alchemy or so what the lady calls it.

    It would make the camera last longer. She also applied to the solar charger and relieved Ramiel of his worries. She told him:

    ¡°Can you please not worry? I am not that dumb to break something ¡®precious¡¯ to you. Also can you please go do the favor I am asking you?¡±

    ¡°But milady, that item is precious to me. Losing it would make feel empty, so please I am begging you not to somehow destroy it during the time I am lending it to you.¡±

    ¡°Can you please stop treating me like some child that would smash her toys?¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°But-¡°

    ¡°Can you please?¡±

    ¡°Okay, milady. I will not worry. But still please take good care of it.¡±

    Ramiel said with a lowered head. He then glances at the camera once again before taking a deep breath. He said:

    ¡°Okay then. I will be taking back the camera soon milady. Please take care of it for now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will...also can you please tell Gundry to come over to my room? I would like him to assist me to the garden to take ¡®pictures¡¯ of the flowers.¡±

    ¡°I will milady¡±

    Ramiel said while walking out of the door. He went down the stairs and approached Gundry. He told him:

    ¡°Milady said she wants to be assisted to the garden.¡±

    ¡°Understood...¡±

    Gundry understood Ramiel¡¯s rough words. As he leaves, Ramiel who was left behind in the living room looked pleased.

    ...

    Outside the house, Ramiel looked upon the skies with half closed eyes. He muttered inconceivable words and suck in cold air. The nobles who were idling in the streets, socializing with their fellow nobles looked oddly at Ramiel. They are quite used to him, so they didn¡¯t bother to care anymore about Ramiel.

    Ramiel walked out of the high-class district. He strides along the business street with his hands in his pocket. Around him was the same busy crowd bartering with the merchants who takes care of their stalls.

    The Wind blew upon the street, which carried orange leaves. The merchants protected their merchandises while Ramiel stopped and looked at the flying leaves. He admired it as he continues walking along the street.

    As he walks he spotted Desha holding a little girl¡¯s hand. Ramiel waved his hand towards Desha and asked timidly about the Inn. Desha then told him that Felli closed the Inn early due to some news. It seems to be important that it made Felli kicked the patrons out.

    It was a mess according to Desha. So since there was nothing she can do, Desha went out early and decided to roam around with her little sister. They were going to buy some rag doll, which Desha promised. Ramiel who heard the rather caring tone Desha had. He could not help but tease Desha, making her say:

    ¡°I never knew that you had this side.¡±

    After Desha said that, she bid Ramiel goodbye telling him: ¡°See you again in the Inn Ramiel¡± And then she left along with her sister.

    Ramiel who saw Desha happily skipped with her little sister smiled a bit. As he walks towards the gates, he noticed the healer Delo carrying a basket of herbs. Ramiel approached Delo and spoke towards him.

    Delo got surprised and patted Ramiel¡¯s shoulder. He complimented him for learning to speak the language and then after that Delo bid Ramiel goodbye.

    Ramiel saw Delo walk out of his sight. He then walks near the gates, but he stopped for a while. He gulped for a while and prayed to whatever God there is to make him safe.

    He then left the town.

 Chapter 49 â€“ Passing Seasons

    Chapter 49 ¨C Passing Seasons

    <hr>

    In the middle of the fall season¡ªa news shook the whole town of Tal. The Town¡¯s Cursed Scriber, who was usually holed up in her house located in the noble district was seen at the port of the town, walking.

    The Curse Scribe, the lady of the House of Argos was known for her black marked curse. A curse that induces one to endless pain unless the curse is ¡®preoccupied¡¯ and in the house of Argo¡¯s case was to write things down, and thus the whole Argos bloodline was forced to write in a dim room. But somehow, by miracle, the lady of the House of Argos broke a hundred-year-old curse!

    Not to mention that even with the curse broken. The abilities of the house of Argo''s scribing didn¡¯t vanish along with the curse. It was a miracle to the whole town and due to it that the Lord made a feast on his abode for the Lady. The Lady, however, begrudgingly accepted and was somehow not that happy. Her servant, Gundry, however, told the Lord that it is merely a shock for the lady. So hearing that, the Lord didn¡¯t bother.

    The Lady of the House of Argos after that feast was roaming everywhere in the town along with her servant Gundry. Seeing Gundry along the Lady, made the sympathizers of the lady felt really happy. The few noblemen and noble ladies tried to befriend the lady but pity the lady didn¡¯t have the time for them. She was always roaming around to the ports, to the river, and then finally at the end of the days she would go to a certain Inn and looked for someone. After that, the lady would visit the gates of the Town and goes back home.

    No one knows why the lady goes out of her way to do this. But one thing for sure, the cold ice queen of the town was no longer that. She was more cheerful as she walks under the remaining sun. But despite the fall season passing by rather quickly, the lady would still be doing her routine, while carrying a strange box tool.

    No one knows the tool and no one also dares to even ask, fearing that the lady would take offense. The lady might be a bit cheerful, but somehow, she is a bit defensive when it comes to the tool. She cherishes it strangely and even looked sad when looking at the tool.

    Gundry her servant, however, supports the lady. And through the winter, Gundry, the servant of the house of Argos would accompany the young lady throughout the winter, occasionally stopping by at an Inn.

    It was quite a sight seeing the lady of the house of Argos well. She has quite the admirers thus her black hair fluttering along with the cold winter wind, while her cheery red eyes made the people who looked at her taste warm in their hearts.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Winter was quite less harsh than the last one for the people of the town of Tal.

    ...

    During the Spring Season, a familiar figure walked through the gates of the Town. This figure was well known as a feared figure. But the moment the citizens of the town saw the figure, they were rather shocked.

    The figure was with a little girl. And the little girl, who was rather fond of the figure, who was known as Julian Nostredame, was really attached to him. Many suspected that the little girl was the child of the figure.

    The news spread quickly among the town and when the wary ones heard the ¡®child¡¯ they were quite indifferent about it, due to knowing the truth. Although at first, the head honcho of the Kingdom somehow felt rather depressed at the news, and only through combined efforts of servant¡¯s that the head honcho was appeased.

    The Town of Tal was lively. Especially, when the Carnifex, Julian Nostredame went to the Orient Inn, in there, he got a bit a cold eye, as the owner of the Inn, a long-time companion ranted at him for hours. The sweet little girl that was with Julian, however, told the owner of the Inn, that she is not the child of Julian. She explained her story to the owner of the Inn, and Felli, the owner of the Inn was quite a relief that the child wasn¡¯t his. Julian felt mistreated and teased the owner of the Inn, and the scene of them bickering made the patrons of the Inn quite happy.

    Desha, the waitress of the Inn was at hard work. But luckily, the Carnifex, the reaper himself was nice enough to help the busy Desha. And after a day of helping out the Inn, the Carnifex asked a question towards Felli. He was curious about the waiter that used to work at the Inn.

    Felli who was asked about that suddenly frowned. She told him that one day, the waiter asked for a day off. And after that, he never came back and just disappeared like a bubble in the air. Julian got suspicious but according to Felli, the waiter that used to work in her Inn suddenly walked past the gates carrying his belongings.

    She also investigated but according to guards, the waiter was last seen riding a caravan. And Gundry, the servant of the lady of the house of Argos testified that the waiter sold some of his belongings to the House of Argos in exchange for Gold.

    Felli accepted the story simply because there was numerous witness. Julian Nostredame also scattered all his suspicions and went with the explanation. He as the freedom to do whatever he wants and Felli was clear about that. So Nonetheless, the talk about the missing waiter was buried rather quickly.

    Julian also didn¡¯t dig on the subject anymore and spent time at the Orient Inn until the end of the winter as usual. After that, he left the Orient Inn along with the little girl named Dace.

 Chapter 50 â€“ Middle Center

    Chapter 50 ¨C Middle Center

    <hr>

    Leone arrived by carriage in the middle center nation of Trapolstan. Wearing tight clothing and a collar on the neck, Leone is, like the ones in the carriage a prisoner of war. And the middle center nation of Trapolstan is the perfect place to put prisoners like him.

    Leone is a slim tall elven. He was lucky enough to be spared by the western humans and was put into this nation. Trapolstan is a nation filled with sands. And Leone, who was collared in the neck, could only look gravely at his situation.

    Right now the carriage is entering Tinople City. Leone has known this city as a middle ground for prisoners of war like him. He considered himself as lucky that he is headed here. Since Tinople City is where captured criminals with status are put on. Here, they can throw those who are considered too important and let them rot in the city until they are dead.

    There are at least fifty thousand people living in the city of Tinople. It is a fortress city made of sandstones, and the wall around the place makes it hard for anyone to escape the city.

    Leone¡¯s carriage was nearing the gates of the city. The sandy stone double doors of the city opened and revealed a city with a square -like house that is stacked on top of each other. The roads are sandy, and the people inside were wearing collars and a cloth on their head. Leone, as an elven kind saw the stares of the people at him.

    His yellow green hair was standing out and he could see some of the people looking at him oddly. But with Leone being not a simple prey. He stared them down with an aura that could scare out petty thugs. He was used to killing people as a forest elven. It was his job to guard the forest city he once lived in and it gave him enough experience.

    The carriage rolled along the sandy road of the city of Tinople. Leone saw the giant oval infrastructure in the middle of the city. It is the infamous arena of the Tinople city, and once in a while, people are put in there or forced to go there to live.

    Leone heard many stories about this poverty stricken city. Its economy is based on the merchants that are brave enough to travel in the middle of a desert. The farmlands are few in the city due to the minuscule fertile grounds.

    Luckily the city is sitting on top of a water vein, so the people who live in the city do not get thirsty. But still, people could not live just by drinking water.

    Leone who just got into this place feels like it would be hell here.And as the carriage he is riding slowly turned around the corner,he saw the place where he would probably be dropped. The horse neigh¡¯s and the driver unlocked the cage whereLeone was locked up.

    ¡°Welcome to Tinople City. Enjoy your stay.¡±

    Saying that, the driver of the carriage went back to driver¡¯s seat and let the guards that are with him stare at the people of the city. Leone who was collared in the neck glances at the carriage leaving before turning towards the tanned man that is standing in front of the new arrivals like him.

    ¡°So you are the new citizens of this city eh?¡± The tanned man said.

    Leone lined up like the rest of the others and listened to the tanned man that is about to give an explanation to them.

    ¡°This is Tinople City. And as you should know the city is surrounded by walls that have archers and guards on top. So do not try to even escape the city. You lot know why you are here. Because all of you are noticeable enough to be put into this place as a prisoner of war¡ªthe city and the nation is neutral ground where scum like you are put into. So take the fact that you got into this place a miracle.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The Tanned man walked back and forth looking at the new arrivals. Leone didn¡¯t like the conceding attitude of the smug tanned man.

    ¡°We only have two rules in the city. Never escape, and try to live while you can. You all should know much of a shithole this place is¡ª¡°

    ¡°GAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA¡±

    The Tanned man was interrupted by a loud laughter. Leone turned is head towards the source of the laughter and saw a bald young man leaning on the wall. He seems to be another resident of the city who doesn¡¯t look sane.

    ¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP YOU FUCKING FOOL!¡±

    ¡°GAHAHAHAHAH SHITHEAD! KEKKEKKEKEKEKEKEKEKE¡±

    The bald young man laughed at the tanned man while chewing some piece of meat in his right hand. He then walked away out of everyone¡¯s sight.

    The Tanned man clicked his tongue after the bald young man left the scene. He continued:

    ¡°As I was saying, this place is a shithole and if you want to turn into some crazy bastard like that fucking fool then you are more than welcomed to do so. So that would be all and welcome to this deathtrap city of Tinople¡±

    The Tanned man then carried himself out of the new arrivals. Leone didn¡¯t think much and immediately left the place. He followed the tanned man and slowly pulled an ebony dagger lodged between his buttocks. It is a small one, but with a slight chant, Leone made the ebony dagger big enough. He then used the dagger to take the collar off. There was no one that would stop him from doing so. And most of the ¡®citizens¡¯ and tanned man wasn¡¯t wearing a collar.

    Leone then tried to cast a spell but as expected. He found out that he isn¡¯t able to. The city of Tinople has a weird formation that negates the mana of the citizens living on it.

    Leone clicked his tongue and curved his lips in annoyance. Biting his pinkish lips, he continued walking when suddenly a wild bolt flew and scrape his side!

    Leone then raised his awareness and threw the ebony dagger up to the one who shot at him. Running towards the bandit who shot him, Leone pulled the Ebony Dagger and parried just in time when one of the three slashed towards him. Leone kicked the assailant and quickly slashed the throat of the other one, only for the one he kicked to lodge a dagger intoLeon¡¯s gut.

    Pale blood flowed down Leone¡¯s stomach but he was resistant enough to fight back and kill the attacker.

    With the three dead, Leone leaned on the wall and tried to use a healing spell. His hand flickered with light but in the end, the healing spell didn¡¯t activate. As he was losing blood, Leone slowly breathes and thought that this is it.

    But in the corner of his eyes, the bald young man he saw while ago appeared in the corner. He saw the dead people and quickly scavenged them off their clothes, saying:

    ¡°Lucky!¡±

    He didn¡¯t mind the blood on them and only when he saw Leone that the bald man stopped. He tilted his head and asked Leone:

    ¡°Dead soon?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Blood flowed on Leone¡¯s pink lips as his vision slowly blurs. As he loses consciousness, the last thing he saw was the bald young man approaching him with his palm pointed towards him.

 Chapter 51 â€“ Sandy Allies

    Chapter 51 ¨C Sandy Allies

    <hr>

    Leone woke up in a bed of hay, by his side was an old man missing his left arm. He then remembered the injury he got and touched it.

    ¡°I am alive?¡±

    ¡°You are, do not worry.¡± said the old man. ¡°I am Awk by the way, and I say that you are new to this city by chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am Leone, are you the one who saved me?¡±

    ¡°Nope, if you want your savior then thank him¡± He pointed at the bald young man who is sitting near the doorway daydreaming. His eyes were looking everywhere as if he doesn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Did he take me here?¡± Leone asked.

    ¡°Nope, by the time you got here all your wounds have been healed up. He probably used healing magic on you.¡±

    ¡°Healing magic?¡± Leone was surprised. ¡°I can¡¯t cast my magic, how can he do it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know myself, but he seems to be an exception.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Leone looked at the dazed bald young man. He was thankful so he said to him:

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, I am Leone. May I know your name?¡±

    The bald young man smiled up to his ears and tilted his head as if he doesn¡¯t know what to reply. Awk who was sitting in wooden chair opens his mouth.

    ¡°Just call him Healer. We don¡¯t know his name but he is the only healer in the place so might just as well call him that...¡±

    ¡°Healer huh...¡± Leone contemplated.

    ¡°Well just be patient with him. As you can see, he isn¡¯t really in a good condition, probably got broken by his capturers.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he''s probably a soldier who worked for the Matriarch of Lin¡ªhe was wearing a cloak that indicates that he is from Lin after all. Most likely the same reason he is in this place probably.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Leone glanced at Healer who still lost in his own world. He was smiling, and despite three of his fingers looking like rotten branches that smell like the dead. He doesn¡¯t seem to mind it as he wiggles his head from right to left.

    Awk who was watching Healer said:

    ¡°Poor guy was not like this. But he was easily picked on by the locals, got his head poured with hot water and shaved by some bastard like a pig. He was sobbing all night and then he just started laughing like a madman. The way his crying turned into laughter still fills my old bones with chills.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Leone replied.

    The one who saved him was a madman. But even so, he was surprised that such man was still continuing to live in this city.

    ¡°You look like you want to know why he is still alive.¡±

    Awk said while smirking.

    ¡°I do...¡± Leone said

    ¡°No one really cared much about him. But then, when he went mad he started showcasing his ability to cast spells around the night. Seeing that, most of the resistance wanted to make use of him as some healer. I mean, if he wasn¡¯t useful then he wouldn¡¯t be alive right now. Pure guy cringes in pain and calls out for his mother when he casts spells though.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Awk commented. Leone steps his foot on the floor, stretching his arms for a while, he looked at Healer and said.

    ¡°I thank you for saving me again Healer.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡± Healer said, scratching his neck. He cringes in pain as he does.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now elven?¡± Awk said. ¡°As you can see, you have two choices here. First is that you get out of this house and be a neutral that waits for his death or joined the resistance here, and help us escape. from this city.¡±

    ¡°Is that a trick question?¡± Leone scoffed. ¡°No sane man would stay in this shithole willingly.¡±

    ¡°Good, judging by how you are here. I say that you are an elven forest vanguard?¡±

    ¡°That is right. I serve the Elven Queen in order to protect the western forest from the humans and the other non-humans that try to enter. I was one of the unlucky ones who got dragged and collared.¡±

    ¡°I see, it looks like the world is going to the shitter as always,¡± Awk commented.

    ¡°Well, chaos really doesn¡¯t repress easily.¡± Leone replied, cracking his knuckles.

    ¡°Well anyway, I should take you to the others. Just cover your ears, and make sure to always wrap your face in cloth. I do not discriminate but you damn elves looks too pretty that the nasty ones might try to dress you up as a girl and fuck you in the ass, can¡¯t help it that there is less good woman in this place and you elves are too androgynous.¡±

    Awk pointed at the cloth he set aside near the square table.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Leone then went to the robe and cloth that Awk put on the square table. Wearing the cloth, he clenched his hand and did some punches in the air.

    ¡°You elves with your explosive thin arms...¡± Awk said walking out of the sandstone house. Leone followed him out before looking at Ludak who can be barely seen inside the house.

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡®You mean Healer? Nah, let just leave him here in the house. He probably won¡¯t do any good and the guys at the resistance base aren¡¯t really fond of him other than when they get stab.¡±

    ¡°Really huh...¡± Leone said.

    ¡°Yep, besides, who knows what will happen when they try to mess with him. The madman got a new crossbow, and he probably won¡¯t hesitate to shoot someone in the face. Heck, he probably would start laughing at the prospect of shooting someone. The man¡¯s insane after all.¡±

    Leone looked at Healer silently. He then started to follow Awk out to the place where the resistance of the city is located. Leone¡¯s mind was focused on learning how things work in the city. He wants to get out of this shithole and get back to the forest, so in order do that, he is going to need the help of the resistance.

 Chapter 52 â€“ Righteous Elf

    Chapter 52 ¨C Righteous Elven

    <hr>

    Leone¡¯s trip to the resistance base was rather short. He was introduced to the leader of the resistance and got a quick introduction to the other members. Non-humans and humans working together with the same goal in mind made Leone felt odd.

    The base was also not that great. But it was filled with enough weapons to arm an entire army and enough to supplies to feed. Leone was quite impressed how far they have come. The Leader of the Resistance told Leone simply that he will give him missions through Awk. Awk will be Leone¡¯s handler and aside from secrecy, the one thing that the leader of the resistance wants is to never betray the resistance.

    Leone obviously promised by his elven honor that he won¡¯t. The leader was satisfied and he was given his part of the supplies. While taking his supplies he heard Awk and the Leader talk.

    ¡°Healer is still alive?¡±

    ¡°He is. Should be no problem with him other than his head¡ªthough I wish he would stop pissing off our guy who is welcoming every newcomer.¡±

    ¡°I see. Take care of Healer; he is a great asset to our cause despite his inability to see the world beyond his.¡±

    ¡°Sure. You got his share?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, get the share¡±

    Awk took the share.

    ¡°Pieces of meat again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is all he eats anyway.¡±

    ¡°Lucky...¡±

    ¡°Now don¡¯t try to steal from him Old Awk. We don¡¯t want him starving until we get out of this place¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    Awk smiled as he took the rations. Leone frowned at what he heard and thought.

    They sure are treating him as a tool. I hate it.

    No matter how maddened someone is. For an Elven like Leone, pride, dignity, and justice prevails. So hearing his savior being treated like some dog made him feel anger inside.

    But Leone keeps the hatred inside his heart and just walked away from the base with the supplies on his backpack. He then went back to the house where Awk was staying.

    The street was sandy, dusty, and crowded. Despite the city being a massive prison that keeps in the important prisoners like him. A city is like a living humanoid¡¯s body. Without blood and heart beats, it would be nothing but a corpse.

    The people here keep this city alive. So despite the ¡®soldiers¡¯ guarding the walls, they do not act bossy simply because a riot of the citizens would turn this city upside down.

    The people have the advantage but the scale of the wall puts any threat. But that would change now that a resistance is brewing under the cover of the city. Leone was now a part of this rebellion simply because he too wants freedom. He has lived his life in the borders of the Elven kingdom that he could not possibly think to be away from his homeland.

    Leone had no family anymore. But despite that, home is still home. Even birds would return to their nests after seasons end.

    ...

    Leone arrived on the same street and heard a gravely, raspy, deep and husky voice. Leone got a bit attracted to the singing voice and oddly he saw Healer standing on top of a wooden box, singing.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°~You ain''t nothin'' but a hound dog

    cryin'' all the time.¡±

    Leone raised a brow at the sight of Healer shaking his hips and singing in front of kids and old women. The audience was quite thrilled at the funny tune he was singing.

    ¡°Well, you ain''t never caught a rabbit

    and you ain''t no friend of mine.~¡±

    And Healer¡¯s song ended with him smiling while kneeling with his arms rose up high. Leone smiled wearily at the bard-like act of the Healer and entered the crowd of people. One of them commented.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what he was trying to portray in that song but the tune is good enough!¡±

    Leone agreed with the person. Healer wasn¡¯t quite good in the singing part but the tune of what he was singing made the song quite fun. The people like his pauper act enough to clap at his performance.

    Seeing Healer sat down on the wooden box, lost in his world made the people disperse. Leone stayed standing in front of Healer. Healer finally noticed Leone and smiled with his head tilted to the right.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Healer...¡± Leone replied as he went closer to Healer. It made Healer circle his head and raise his right brow while plastering a dazed smile.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Healer said.

    He then started looking everywhere as if wanting to know who that is. Leone then said:

    ¡°I am talking to you?¡±

    ¡°Me Healer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is what everyone calls you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I am...¡± he stopped talking and stared through Leone as if looking a thousand yards away.

    Leone knifed his hands and put it on his hips. He didn¡¯t like being stared at so he turns his head away.

    ¡°No, I am not Healer, I am Ludak!¡± Healer said while cackling madly. Leone didn¡¯t really want to bother arguing with him, so he just went with it.

    ¡°Okay, Ludak right?¡±

    Ludak furiously nodded his head at Leone¡¯s words. He seems maddeningly happy, carefree and nonchalant. He stood up, took Leone¡¯s silky hands and started shaking it.

    Leone let him do what he wants until it got a bit awkward. Letting his hands go, Leone took a breath and casted a glance at Ludak. As he does, Awk who was walking with supplies in hand arrived. He called out to Ludak and said.

    ¡°Healer, here¡¯s your food!¡±

    He threw a piece of meat which Ludak caught with his hand. He then started chewing on the dried meat as if it is a fruit. He cowered in the corner of the house and chewed on the piece of meat like a dog.

    Leone stared coldly at Awk.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Can you please not treat him like some dog?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with you? It is not like I am doing this because I am cruel. Giving him by offering your palm towards him makes Healer act rabid.¡±

    ¡°Really, then let me try.¡±

    Leone took out a piece of dried meat and offered it towards Ludak. Ludak stared at Leone¡¯s palm only to grab the meat with his mouth.

    ¡°See? He acts like a dog anyway.¡±

    Awk shrugged his shoulders and went inside the house. Leone felt sorry for Ludak, so he took out food from his own and started eating with him. Somehow, he just can¡¯t let his savior act so miserable alone.

    He just felt obligated.

 Chapter 53 â€“ Monologue of Ludak

    Chapter 53 ¨C Monologue of Ludak

    <hr>

    I see the world in great color now. Yesterday, I was singing in front of a crowd of children on a stage. They liked how I moved my hips and in the end, a fan even gave me some tip using his palm!

    It was an unprecedented event to me. I never was quite the popular one but ever since arriving in this city and getting a new look, I have been making people laugh and clap their hands at me! I like it.

    Even the newcomer fan of mine seems like he adores me though. Can¡¯t help it, with my awesome otherworldly performances! Though, I sometimes avoid that fan now and go to the place where pi?atas are just hanging around. Picking up a bat, smashing the pi?atas is really fun to do. It became a habit of mine to do so. My new friend would sometimes come with me. He also likes smashing the melon shaped pi?atas that I assume to be tied on some rope. They move a lot, and smashing them is quite hard.

    I think that the one that put the pi?atas should make it easy. If other people couldn¡¯t hit it then it would be too bad. But my friend Awk would tell me that it is okay though. So I just smash the pi?atas away. He even lets me target the pi?atas with a crossbow. Weird, but I particularly don¡¯t mind it at all.

    The world is really beautiful ever since I arrived in this city. It is like everything has been colorful ever since those men invited me to this place. They were rough with the sack in the head and the braces to make sure I don¡¯t peak, but arriving in this place was fun. I even got a new look, and despite my aching leg, it has been great!

    I would love to take a picture but I left my camera to that lady. I should be able to get it back, but it seems a storm is brewing everywhere outside the city. I mean, it is an otherworld so I do not question it that much.

    The people around seems to rely on me. So sometimes, I would come with them, heal them. Heck, I even sometimes have the guts to call myself as a doctor. The people would just smile. They even give me some treat that I really liked.

    A person would sometimes approach me. He looks like he always wants to get in my way, I feel like he is worrying for nothing. Everyone treats me well in the city, no one really bullies me and even that tanned dude near the gates would sometimes banter with me. He is a fun dude, though he would try hitting me with his weapon jokingly. I hate it sometimes since he really is clumsy.

    The person who approached me always accompanies me everywhere. He acts like we are that close, even though we aren¡¯t. He looked like he is trying to say something but I ignore him.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    I know that he is joking. I mean, looking around I see nothing wrong. The city might be in a desert, but it has fun things. Different colors painted on the side, there are some abstract murals that seem fuzzy to look at!

    Really, I understand that girl-like boy elven. He is such a worrywart that it makes me wonder if he is just insane? I mean, who wouldn¡¯t be happy in a paradise like this?

    It is much better than the Town of Tal. I like it here, I feel always cheerful and I swear that there is nothing wrong. It must be that elven dude¡¯s imagination. No way could this place be that bad. I mean my friend Awk always bring me beef jerky! And more beef jerky!

    I never get fat too since I got my performances and exercising around the town. The people like me and it couldn¡¯t even be better! I just hope that elven dude would understand what I see.

    Maybe he is just an edgy kind of person? He seems like that, so now thinking about it, it should make sense. Sigh, people really are delusional these days. Sometimes they can¡¯t accept what they see.

    ......

    I wonder why my heart ached a bit. Probably the amount of beef jerky I am eating maybe? I have been eating since I arrived in this city. Not to mention that I got many calls from different people who always have stomach aches. They scrape their knees, arms, and torso too much. I feel like they should stop getting reckless. But even with my warning, they don¡¯t really say anything to me.

    Quite rude, even though I am the only doctor in the city, it is weird that they act so snub. Maybe grown men being injured due to playing too much made them act like that?

    I followed them once and they always seem like they are playing with some armored dudes from the other block. They even have this bloody effects, and I am guessing when they bet that when one of the team losses, they would take each other¡¯s clothes as a punishment. Although the other dudes really don¡¯t take the guys that I know, clothes.

    Quite weird, but I guess role playing isn¡¯t going to click with me. I just watch in the distance and wait for them to get done their role playing. I would then help them with my magical doctor skills but really they are always grumpy!

    Sad that they are like that, but it is okay, they are friends and I could not bring myself to scold them. It¡¯s their fun and I am not a killjoy anyway so they can do whatever they want.

    Though they are really good at making scenarios, and I fear that they may be really getting far too deep into the conspiracy theories. They should know that there is a huge storm outside the city, and these guys seem like daredevils trying to get out in that kind of fuzzy storm!

    I don¡¯t understand them sometimes.

 Chapter 54 â€“ Under the Sun

    Chapter 54 ¨C Under the Sun

    <hr>

    Leone¡¯s first week in the city of Tinople was quite bloody. Ever since joining the resistance, he has been removing heads from designated targets given to him by Awk. Awk is the voice of the resistance, at least to Leone.

    He would be given missions that would weaken the city¡¯s defense. Particularly, the missions that Leone¡¯s get sent into involves nobles that live in luxury. Leone always sees the nobles indulging in their sick perverted life every time he comes after them.

    It was enough to make Leone sick, but he was determined enough to finish his task. As part of the resistance, that is all he can do.

    After his assassination missions, Leone would return to the house bestowed by the resistance. It is just near Awk¡¯s house so that when he comes back wounded. Ludak would be able to heal him up.

    Leone found Ludak a peculiar one. During the past five days, Leone observed the crazy antics of Ludak. From smashing heads with a mace, shooting people with a crossbow while a smile is plastered on his face, it could be said that Ludak isn¡¯t really sane.

    Leone knew it too well that he really isn¡¯t sane. But nonetheless, it doesn¡¯t stop him from looking out for the poor guy. One reason is that he saved him once, and the other reason is that Leone felt a lingering curse on Ludak.

    He suspected that he got inflicted with a curse that made him this way. The Elven Race is sensitive towards the supernatural so Leone was able to detect the curse on Ludak. And even though the curse should be negated due to the formation that is surrounding Tinople city, the curse that is in Ludak seems to feed on Ludak¡¯s own mana.

    Leone finds it weird that Ludak is the only exception. He tried asking Ludak about anything, trying to get to know him. But sadly for Leone, it was helpless for Ludak was just lost in his own world.

    Leone could only sigh at his attempts. He is a protective elven after all, and those he who consider as friends would always be taken care off by him. Hence Leone, despite Awk¡¯s warning still tries to communicate with Ludak.

    One week has born no fruit. But even with that, Leone still tries to protect his savior out of his own ideals. The Elven Race is particularly hung up on their ideals. Leone himself was raised to become an honorable guardian and someone who repays his favor tenfold.

    That is why despite the bloody slaughter he does every time he is told to. Leone would still try to take care of the madman that is Ludak. A sense of pity, pride, and a repaying a favor, it would long before Leone could forget about all of it. Not to mention that ¡®caring¡¯ for Ludak became a ¡®pastime¡¯ for Leone. In this city of sands, where there are barely anything to do. It could be said that there a few things to do, and Leone due to ideals, found something to distract her mind.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ...

    Leone was sitting on top of her house. The square, box-like nature of the sandstone house made it able for him to sit on top of the house. He has been sitting in the house. The sun¡¯s shade would mask Leone as he looks at the stacked together houses of Tinople city.

    It is a building jungle. Leone as an elven lived in a forest filled with giant thick trees. So he didn''t use to the towering towers and stacked houses made of stones.

    Dust could be seen filling up the streets. Leone stayed up in the roofs simply because he hated the dust. There is a piece of cloth that shields him from the sun. Beside him is a half empty gourd of water. Leone has been drinking a lot of water. The sun was just too much for him.

    Leone perked up her hourglass-like body and tried relaxing her slightly tanned arms. A week under Tinople City¡¯s sun made Leone¡¯s snowy skin turn a shade of brown. Her pinkish lips are often dry since arriving. While her blue crystal eyes got a bit bloodshot. The dark shade under his eyelids is an indication how busy Leone was during the night.

    Eliminating the head honchos of the City through blood isn¡¯t easy. Not to mention that he has to deal with their bodyguards that are rather strong simply because they do not possess the restrictions of the formations.

    The First goal of the Resistance was to find out how such restriction works. Leone thought that maybe it is due to a talisman or a charm but when scouring one of the dead bodies, he didn¡¯t find any.

    He still has ways to go until he would find any clue about it. Leone gave up on thinking about his missions and stared eagle eye at the streets. Down below he could see Ludak being carefree as always, not a single trace of worry can be found. Withdrawn from the world, the maddened Ludak is something to watch.

    He proves to be an entertainment to the kids here. Ludak is good with the kids, he shares the child-like circumstance, but sometimes he would scare them when he laughs hysterically.

    Hearing his laugh makes Leone feel incredibly sad though. It feels like Ludak¡¯s laughter is more of a sobbing. It didn¡¯t sit right with Leone hearing that despairing laugh.

    I wonder what happened to him. Maybe the curse did him in?

    Leone jumped down to the ground. He approached Ludak only for Ludak to suddenly run to him and grab his hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s dance!¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡±

    Before Leone could recollect his thoughts properly, Ludak suddenly started swiveling Leone around. The two dances stiffly, as Leone was the lead. The Kids who were having fun playing Ludak clapped their hands as the two dances. Leone keeps a frown as he dances, but before long, he just went with it and smiled.

 Chapter 55 â€“ Brother

    Chapter 55 ¨C Brother

    <hr>

    Leone and Ludak stopped dancing. Leone smiled wearily at Ludak¡¯s ever smiling face. He let¡¯s go of his hand and Leone took note of rotten tree-like finger Ludak has.

    Leone kind of wants to ask about his finger but retracted speaking mainly because of the idea of getting any answer from Ludak is impossible.

    ¡°You dance good bro!¡±

    ¡°Bro?¡±

    Leone didn¡¯t understand the latter. He wanted to ask an explanation but Ludak answered his questions nonetheless.

    ¡°It¡¯s short for brother! I don¡¯t know your name so I am just going to call you bro!¡±

    ¡°But I introduce you my name.¡±

    Leone said meekly, seemingly pouting.

    ¡°What did bro say?¡±

    ¡°My name...¡±

    ¡°Is Bro?¡±

    Leone made a pained expression. He then made a deep sigh as he replied:

    ¡°I am indeed Bro.¡±

    ¡°Good, good bro!¡±

    Ludak put his arm around Leone. He started patting Leone¡¯s chest which made Leone fidgety.

    Ludak didn¡¯t even mind Leone¡¯s rather embarrassed figure. Leone is an elven so skin to skin contact is rather ¡®weird¡¯ for her. Especially when the one¡¯s touching him is a non-human.

    Leone didn¡¯t try to get away though. He just waited for Ludak to be bored off what he is doing.

    Ludak got tired and immediately found a corner to seclude himself from the world. Leone smiled wearily at the sight of Ludak daydreaming. As he''s idling around with Ludak, Awk appeared in the corner. His boots scratching the ground, Awk came to Leone and told him that he has a new job.

    Leone listed to Awk.

    ¡°This time we are targeting a huge root. Taking this down will allow the resistance to take control half of the city¡¯s resources. We might also find something that can lead us to allow some of the magus to cast a spell.¡±

    ¡°Take half of the city huh.¡± Leone pondered.

    ¡°Yes, that is why we are going to need every able hand to accomplish. You prove to be a good asset to the cause and your skills will be used to win this fight.¡±

    ¡°That does mean that he would be with us too?¡± Leone pointed at the daydreaming Ludak.

    ¡°Of course, he is the only one who can heal us if we get injured. Obviously, we would be taking him.¡±

    ¡°I see. When will the operation start?¡± Leone asked.

    ¡°The attack will start just about the midnight bell. Arrive early so you can position yourself along with the men. Bring Healer with you so we can have him ready when the fight starts.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Good. See you later Leone and you too Healer!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Ludak replied while tilting his head.

    Awk just shrugged his shoulders and walked away from the two. Leone stared at Awk, before taking his eyes back to Ludak. Scratching his head, Leone started convincing to Ludak to follow him. Clueless and dazed as he is, Ludak nodded his furiously as he followed Leone back to his house.

    Since there is going to be a big happening that will take place. Leone readied himself.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ...

    It was night. Stars are present in the sky. The clouds are doodled up high as if they were mountains.

    On a certain place located just near the center of the city, a large building that has about three floors stands. A fort that has guards roaming around, the torches and the watchtower were enough to make it looked like it is a heavily restricted place.

    Around the dark corners of the fort, various eyes are pointed. Heavily armed with weapons, the people scouting the fort are the resistance. In one of the buildings, three figures took cover on a wall low stone rail above a building.

    Leone was wearing his usual tight clothing and coat. In his face was a mask covering his mouth. He is holding an ebony dagger on his right hand. Besides him were Awk and Ludak.

    Ludak was making a stern maddened smile. Awk had a wolf-like face as he stares at the port. The three has been waiting for the signal to start. So until the watchtower is still present with archers. The operation will not start. Leone sweated as he waits eagerly for the signal. Awk was making serious face as he readies his saber.

    Ludak was making a suppressed cackle. Leone was beside him and he was looking worried at him. Leone thought that Ludak should have stayed, but with how this raid is important, doing so is impossible.

    The wind blew hard upon the fort. Dust followed everywhere and everyone was temporarily blinded. Leone was able to avoid, and Awk was also able to defend from the sudden gust of wind.

    Awk stared at the watchtower and saw a Halfling crawling up the watchtower. He readied his hand as he then sees the Halfling crushed the throat of the guard in the watchtower.

    ¡°Now Healer!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I mean you, idiot!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Ludak madly smiled as he leaps up the stone railing and casts a glowing spell. The glow spell beaconed and shined, making every resistance member who saw it quickly rush towards the fort. Awk threw a rope down below and descended down immediately. Ludak who was keeping up the spell laughed madly as he enjoyed casting the spell. Leone watched him for a while before leaping down to the floor and crushing a guard¡¯s head.

    An Elven¡¯s limb contains an explosive power despite their slim appearance. So Leone smashing the guard¡¯s head and landing safely without any harm was natural. He jumped higher vantage points back in the forest so this jump was nothing to him.

    He then immediately joins the fray and started a killing spree along with the resistance. Awk and Leone then raided the top floor where the target is and neutralize the target.

    Awk grabbed hold of the target. Worried about Ludak, Leone went out of the fort only to see Ludak holding down a soldier. He rushes towards Ludak and heard him say.

    ¡°Come on smile!¡±

    ¡°No, Ludak No!¡±

    ¡°But he looks grumpy!¡±

    ¡°Ludak!¡±

    Ludak was talking to himself. But nonetheless, he grabbed the soldier¡¯s dagger and carves a smile on the soldier¡¯s face. The Guard screamed in pain. Ludak just hysterically laughed and produce a sphere of light as he heals the soldier¡¯s wounds while carving him with the dagger!

 Chapter 56 â€“ Disappearance

    Chapter 56 ¨C Disappearance

    <hr>

    Leone could hold himself any longer and grabbed hold of Ludak¡¯s wrist. Ludak took a glance at Leone and asked him.

    ¡°Let go of my wrist?¡±

    ¡°Stop this already, you did enough.¡±

    Leone said as he throws Ludak away from the guard. The guard¡¯s eyes was a mess, he could probably be able to eat anymore with his mouth so disfigured. Leone did the guard a favor and ended his suffering.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Ludak said.

    Leone looked Ludak sadly. He thought that he has gone too far.

    ¡°Why? I was just making him happy. It¡¯s just a joke!¡±

    Ludak¡¯s smile was so innocent. Leone could not bear it any longer and grabbed Ludak¡¯s head. Forcing him to face the guard, Leone said.

    ¡°What do you see?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him! You made him sleep even though I was just having fun putting paint on his face¡± Ludak cackled.

    ¡°No, look again Ludak. What do you see?¡±

    ¡°Like I said...the soldier has paint on his face. I made it only as a joke bro, no need to be stuffy about it.¡±

    Leone frowned at Ludak¡¯s replies. He may be used to cruelty, but never would he find such a maniacal work like what Ludak did. He could not stomach his ¡®savior¡¯ acting like mad.

    ¡°LOOK AT HIM AGAIN!¡±

    Leone¡¯s voice attracted the attention of the resistance members for a second. One of them tried to appease Leone but was stopped by Leone¡¯s ice cold glare. Ludak who was forced to look at the guard¡¯s face did not cease his smile.

    ¡°Like I said it is just painted on his face bro.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so blind Ludak. Look at him again and tell me what you see.¡±

    ¡°No, I am telling you what I see here. Bro, come on, just let me go okay?¡±

    Ludak struggled, trying to get out of Leone¡¯s grip. Sadly for Ludak, Leone¡¯s strength was far greater than his. So he wasn¡¯t able to move an inch.

    ¡°Tell me what you see and what you have done Ludak.¡±

    A vein popped on Ludak¡¯s head. He looked at Leone with a violent glare but Leone did not bulge. Leone was upholding his ideals and at the moment he could no longer be convinced until Ludak tells him what he sees.

    Ludak struggled even further. While Leone keeps his grip tight around Ludak¡¯s head. Ludak wanted to protest but even he could see how unmovable Leone is.

    ¡°Like I told you all I see is the color that I painted him with! It¡¯s just a brush and a joke. Can you please let go of me already?¡±

    ¡°A brush huh?¡± Leone sneered. ¡°Then try painting your hand.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Ludak didn¡¯t reply and just stared idly at the dagger he is holding. He shivered, sweated and hesitation flooded Ludak¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Can¡¯t do it because it would hurt now wouldn¡¯t it Ludak?¡± Leone said.

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like painting myself.¡± Ludak made a petty excuse.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°A little bit of paint wouldn¡¯t hurt now would it? Do you want me to do it for you?¡±

    Cold as ice, Leone declared. Ludak who was still forced to look at his work. Ludak was frightened and suddenly he started struggling violently against Leone. Leone didn¡¯t loosen his grip and immediately push Ludak¡¯s head right into the desecrated face of the guard.

    What followed was Ludak¡¯s face colliding with the guard. Leone let Ludak¡¯s head touched the guard¡¯s face and then suddenly...Ludak screamed.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±

    Ludak¡¯s everlasting smile turned into a frown filled with despair. Leone felt like he accomplished his goal and was about to let Ludak go when Ludak suddenly muttered a chant and casted the glowing spell.

    The Spell illuminated the area brightly that it blinded almost everyone. Leone who was closed to the blinding light covered his eyes with arms. And as the bright light disappeared, Leone slowly adjusted his eyes and looked around.

    Ludak was nowhere to be found in the area. Leone started to ask around if they have seen him but everyone who watched got blinded by the light that Ludak produced.

    He tried asking around the area but no one noticed Ludak. They were too busy dealing with the Guards of the fort that they missed Ludak¡¯s escape. Leone was quite concerned and thought that he might have gone too far on trying to open Ludak¡¯s eyes.

    He was trying to help him. He wanted to make Ludak open his eye and awake to what he is doing. It was a cruel way but with no words getting to Ludak. Leone felt that what he did was the best way to get through him.

    ¡°Where did he run away?¡±

    Leone looked around the place. The wind fluttered his hair and clothes. The Torches around made a hissing sound. Leone tried scouting the area for Ludak but nonetheless, he was nowhere to be found.

    Leone then thought that he should find him later. The Fort was captured but it was still not secured. So Leone helped around and cleaned the fort along with the resistance.

    The cleaning up took longer than expected. It was already dawn and with morning coming, the resistance leader arrived at the fort. Awk dragged the target he was holding up and put him on top of the stone fort.

    The Resistance gathered around to watch the Resistance leader make a speech. Leone wasn¡¯t interested in what the leader was saying. His mind was worried about Ludak, and where he was.

    Leone stayed and watched as Leader of the Resistance decapitates the target. After the decapitation, everyone was told to disperse. Leone who was concerned about Ludak went about the area and started searching for Ludak around the city.

    But no matter where Leone would look. There was no sign of Ludak around, each corner of the street, every resistance member, and the citizens didn¡¯t know where Ludak was.

    Leone spent the whole morning looking out for Ludak. But even with that amount of time, he wasn¡¯t able to find him.

    Ludak disappeared.

 Chapter 57 â€“ Ramielâ€™s Monologue

    Chapter 57 ¨C Ramiel¡¯s Monologue

    <hr>

    I remember walking down a bushy road. I was waiting for the ¡®protection¡¯ that Gundry promised. But in the end, I saw four black robed men surrounding me. I was instantly afraid. I thought of fighting back, but I wasn¡¯t some damn superhuman and they got me good.

    They beat me up for quite a well. They then stopped when one of them recognize the cloak wrapping around my shoulder. I remember one of them saying that they could not kill me because of the cloak. They thought that the person who sent them didn¡¯t inform them that I was a soldier of the Kingdom of Lin.

    Obviously I was not a soldier, but nonetheless due to the cloak, I was saved again. Instead of killing me, they dragged me around for months around everywhere. They put a collar on neck tightly and they fed me scrap of their food. Crumbs, bones, and mazes that only have a few corn left on it, they treat me like a dog. On the road I wasn¡¯t able to sleep, they made me always awake.

    I fought the hunger. I fought the cold in the winter, shivering as I freeze. I truly wanted to take the chance to kill myself at those moments. But I was a coward. I could not act on it. And I was dragged to the city they call Tinople.

    When I arrive in the city they pulled my cloak. I was then left in the ground where I was once again alone. I didn¡¯t know why but my whole world feels grim. My fingers were starting to blackened, and three of it turned into a rotten wood-like, that smells like a corpse. I wandered around the city for a while, and immediately after my arrival in this desert city that I was picked on.

    Two thugs started to grab me and pour hot water over my scalp. I screamed due to the pain, and before I can even move they hold me and shaved my head with a dirk. I was screaming in pain. I felt like my world was collapsing. And after those bastards were done with me, my hand manages to grab hold of a stone. My life was in danger, and knowing that if I don¡¯t fight back, I will get picked on. I swung the stone right at one of the perpetrators throat and killed. The other one was a bit taken back. But I didn¡¯t give him a chance and casts a glow spell to blind him. The bastard was blinded, which made me able to pull his dirk away from his hand and stabbed him right in the glabella.

    The two lay dead on the ground. When I realized what I have done. I feel the last strings that held my sanity snap. I started crying on the ground. I cried, cried and cried until it was night. I could not hold myself any longer. Loneliness, despair and suffering, all of it was falling down upon me.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I was sobbing. But then I started to realize it. It was a one big joke pointed towards me. I realized the futility of my actions so I laughed. I laughed, cackled and hysterically giggled in all of it. It was a big joke and I know it! And then suddenly I remember my vision turning weird. Everything was so beautiful, colorful, that I could not help but get giggly about it.

    I started to laugh madly. I started to see the world in different filter. I was happy, happy that it was all going well. I know I was going insane but I feel like it was better than removing the filter. It gave me a peace of mind for months. But one day, during a certain day, it all changed.

    The androgynous elven dude grabbed my head tight. He then shoved me into the ¡®painting¡¯ that I did. I was laughing, and I was laughing. But I got pissed off by his forceful, cold attitude. I tried to break away but it was all for naught. The androgynous elven was too strong. And by the time I wanted to get away, he shoved my face into the painting that I did.

    Then that rainbow filter that clouded my eyes disappeared.

    What I saw was a desecrated man¡¯s face. His eyes were gouged out, his cheeks were carved and his mouth was violated to the point that I could see his jaw sticking. Realizing what was in front of me, I screamed. I then immediately cast a spell and blinded the elven.

    I ran. I ran. I ran.

    I was suddenly awoken. And those visions of pure happiness that I saw got edited out. The truth behind them filled my brain and the horrible things that I have done while acting all maddened fill me. I killed, and killed. I was so disgusted about what I did that I vomited all the beef jerky shit that I was eating for months. I ran again until I reach a solitary place.

    It was a flourishing garden that some noble owned. The noble living here is long dead; I killed him thinking that I was putting a tattoo on his chest. I sat on the middle of his garden quietly sobbing. I was distraught, but strangely I was still laughing inside. I could not hold my own self-disgust. I cried my tears out and all thoughts of moving or roaming around drained me from me.

    I don¡¯t even want to move. I don¡¯t want to talk to people. I just want to be left alone right now. I have no idea what to do. I have no idea what I will do. I am too much of a coward to take my own damn life. And most of all, I am afraid of me facing this world and its reality.

    It scares me. I am afraid of it all. And, I just want to go back home.

    And please...if there is anyone, please save me from this hell.

    Oh God, I just want to go home!

    HAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHHA

    I want to...go...home.

    HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA

    Before Ludak helps me again...I don¡¯t want to depend on him.

 Chapter 58 â€“ Leone and Ramiel

    Chapter 58 ¨C Leone and Ramiel

    <hr>

    Two months since the capture of the stone fort. The Resistance gain control half of the city. The guardians of the city weren''t able to do anything about it ever since. The momentum of the Resistance is unstoppable. And if anything the city is just moments away from being captured inside.

    Leone during the past two months did nothing but lend a hand to the resistance and search for Ludak. His search has been quite useless. Ludak was too good in hiding. Everywhere he looks there was no sign of Ludak. He asked the resistance to search for him but there was just no sign of him at all.

    Leone wondered where he is. He thought that maybe he went too far, after all, he kind of regret it now. He didn¡¯t mean to push Ludak that far in the corner.

    I wonder where he is right now.

    Leone muttered under the sun. Sweating profusely, Leone¡¯s long yellow grain hair, which he tied into a ponytail made him stand out in the street he was in. This street is where the various women of the city usually live. They looked at Leone as if they were charmed.

    Leone¡¯s appearance was quite beautiful. As an Elven with an androgynous appearance, his features are both cute and handsome. The ladies who are looking at Leone felt like they want to approach him. But with Leone making a serious looking face. The ladies who didn¡¯t want to be hated by the pretty man did not dare to approach him. They waited for Leone to calm down but he did not show any sign of calming down.

    Leone¡¯s hair fluttered along with the blow of the wind. Above him was a giant sand whale jumping over the city. It was a usual sight for the people, they didn¡¯t mind the giant creature simply because they got used to it. This giant sand whale carried gusts. Leone who was annoyed by the dust that the gust carried walked to one of the houses. A lady who was rather petite blush over as Leone arrives by the lady¡¯s side. The lady was fidgeting all over like a maiden in love.

    Leone noticed the lady¡¯s unusual behavior. He looked at her with his pretty blue eyes and said.

    ¡°Are you okay milady you look unwell?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am okay dear sir!¡±

    The flustered lady had her burning red. Leone could not help but raise a brow at the odd lady. Shrugging his shoulders, he waited for the giant sand whale to drop on the sea of sands outsides. A tremor then happened which indicated that the sand whale has dived down underground.

    Leone thanked the lady for allowing him to take a shelter. The flustered lady held her hand up but nonetheless was too late in saying anything. Leone already left and she felt like she lost the love of her life and she thought that she might regret this for the rest of her life.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ...

    Leone saunter on the streets of Tinople with his head constantly looking around. His eyes reflect the various houses, corners, and alleys. He felt that he has been looking for too long. He knows that Ludak was his savior. But somewhere along his mind, he thinks that he is going too far.

    What am I doing?

    He finally asked himself. The thought of looking around for someone so much bothered him. Leone wanted to know but no matter how much he searches inside his mind, no answer was left to be found. Leone dandily strides on an intersection. The place he saw was filled, various homeless people. The street was lush with greenery and the various ¡®beggars¡¯ were taking shelter in the area.

    He saw the spring located in an encirclement of the area. There were people that sipping on the water, Leone went to the right corner and was about to drink the water when he saw a gray-haired man with a stubble, and a messy medium length hair that is parted middle.

    This man glance at Leone with a bored look. His eyes were so dead, he was so pale that it made him stand out. Leone scanned the man and saw that the man has three missing fingers. His right hand is missing the ring and trigger finger, while his left hand didn¡¯t have any middle finger anymore.

    ¡°Ludak?¡±

    Leone recognized Ludak despite his hair. Ludak glances at Leone and then boorishly walked into the corner. He then took out a gourd that has ale inside. He drank the ale in one gulp. He looks absolutely miserable in an every sense. Leone felt a bit pity for him and tried to talk to him again.

    ¡°Hey, Ludak...I am sorry for what I did.¡±

    ¡°My name¡¯s not Ludak. I am Ramiel...¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°That is my real name...Leone.¡±

    It surprised Leone that Ramiel remembered her name. He was quite happy about it but quickly that bit of happiness in order to try and talk it out with Ramiel. Ramiel drank his ale continuously while his left wrist was glowing. There is a bracer wrapped on his wrist, it is an elemental bracer. He stole it from the dead noble¡¯s house and wrapped it around him. It can cast simple spells like create fire, water, earth, and the wind. He is using the water spell to cool the gourd he is holding.

    It is merely a convenient tool for nobles. It doesn¡¯t have enough offensive power so it is basically harmless as long as it is used as what it intended to be used. His body can¡¯t cast offensive spells but it doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t use a medium like a tool.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am...¡±

    ¡°The resistance is looking for you. You are hard to find you know?¡±

    ¡°Well, I did hide on a place those guys wouldn¡¯t look. So what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°We need you...and the time is just right.¡±

    ¡°¡¯need me¡¯ more like those guys want to use me again as some tool. Fine, I hate this sandy shithole anyway and getting out of this place would be great.¡±

    Leone nodded his head and led the way. Ramiel followed while still sipping on his ale.

 Chapter 59 â€“ Ally under the moon

    Chapter 59 ¨C Ally under the moon

    <hr>

    Ramiel¡¯s return made the resistance base happier. Leone got praised for his efforts, while when the members of the resistance tried to order Ramiel around. He surprised them by actually sounding sane.

    ¡°Fuck off.¡±

    Those words made the resistance base members drop their jaws. No one would have thought that they would see him sane. The others got pissed, tried to scare Ramiel off, but he just stared them down.

    ¡°You need me to heal you? Or you do want to die with that wound of yours?¡± He sneered with a deadpan face.

    The buggers that tried to intimidate Ramiel backed down. Leone was just behind his back, and the way he stared at them made the members backed off. Awk who was in the base at the time asked Ramiel to heal the injured members, Ramiel saw Awk and told him straight how much of a piece of shit he is for treating him like a dog. Awk popped a vein, but didn¡¯t do anything simply because Ramiel was right.

    Ramiel is getting careless at the moment. The gourd of Ale alo helps him getting such confidence that he normally won¡¯t have. Leone followed him everywhere while putting a red face filled with concern towards Ramiel. Ramiel was at least nicer to Leone, just because he was the only one who actually thought of him as some person, not just a dog.

    ¡°Okay where are the injured?¡±

    Ramiel asked. The members of the resistance pointed to one of the room, he went there and started healing the members. Leone went with him, watched him work with a deadpan face.

    Most of the people that Ramiel was healing got wounds from fighting, he was able to heal them quite easily, and enough practice of the healing spell made him cast it faster. He wasn¡¯t that great in it, but the fact that glow and heal is the only spells he cast without medium, obviously Ramiel would try to get better at the spells.

    The treatment continued, time passed and when Leone who was watching over Ramiel looked at the opening in the resistance base, he saw the moon¡¯s light passing through, his eyes reflected the white object in the sky.

    Ramiel who was continuously casting spell panted. He was taking a five minutes break every time since he had miniscule mana. He was healing someone who got their nail cut. The patient was quite noisy, and was complaining about his nail. Ramiel got pissed, so he showed the patient his missing three fingers. The patient made this awkward face and shutted his mouth in embarrassment. Leone giggled in the background and thought that was great.

    Finally the treatment was done and Ramiel left the room full of injured. He then climbed up the resistance base¡¯s roof and sit there, staring at the dots of light in the shiny sky. Leone who was tailing Ramiel behind, sit near him, and glanced at the moon, while hanging his feet off the rooftop, it was quite a habit of his to do that.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Leone, want to hear a story?"

    Ramiel said with blank face.

    "A story?"

    Ramiel nodded.

    "Sure why not?" Leone smiled

    "Once upon a time, there was a useless teenager that just stays in his room. He was anti-social, he didn''t like talking and he was a violent one. He would stab his pen into the back of his friend''s hand if he was asked. He wasn''t a yes man, but nonetheless he felt like he was lost in a world that didn''t like him. All of his efforts were spitted upon, while those who he thought friends, would not even call out to him, it may be his fault due to constantly escaping when they call out to him, but this young man was rather sensitive, he felt paranoid at everything he does, and during the last days of his ''education'', this young man smashed his head in a stone-like floor and by the end, everyone remembered him as a crazy person, as if the person wanted them to think so. This person then was given a choice to continue his education in an institution. He was bored of it, he went with it, but within the last minute, he didn''t do it. He didn''t go into the institution and locked himself into the room."

    "Why?" Leone asked.

    "Just because."

    "That''s all?"

    "Yeah, he thought ''I wonder what will happen'' and decided to gamble his entire future because of a stupid whim."

    "That sounds reckless." Leone commented

    "Indeed, he is an idiot."

    "So what happened next?"

    "He stayed in his room again, but this time he didn''t have to worry about going to class, it was all over for him. Days then passed, and finally months, the family of this ''teenager'' got a bit hot tempered at him, he got scolded, lashed out, berated and told that many names. It sounds nothing, and you can say that the ''teenager'' was just being a brat. But, you know what, everyone has their own damage, maybe that teenager got his when he smashed his head repeatedly in the concrete, he wasn''t thinking straight. But..."

    "But?"

    Leone tilted her head.

    "Nothing happened."

    "Eh?"

    "Exactly what I said, the brat was so stubborn that no matter what they do he won''t bulge. He stayed inside his room; a leech towards the family, his cousin would sometimes convince the brat to go out to the world. But every time he would go out, and every single time he would try to discover what he truly wanted, he would find nothing but disappointment, both to himself and to the world that seems like it would put a collar on him and make him work till his death. Leone, is that freedom to you?"

    "Everyone has their obligations to the world, like bees, each and every person has a role to play."

    "Maybe so, but the brat could not take it. That is why felt like rebelling. And one day..."

    Ramiel looked up above; he saw dots of lights filling the space.

    "He was told to get out to the world, experience a trip to paradise. Do you know how that trip ended?"

    "How?"

    "The ship drowned and he was put into hell."

    Ramiel''s voice was filled with dread and bleakness.

    "And then?"

    "Who knows?" Ramiel smiled. "I don''t how his Tale would end, whether its tragedy or not, I just do not know. But one thing for sure...the person experienced that he has taken everything for granted. And this person is now drowning in regret, as parts of him die..."

    Ramiel said.

    Leone frowned a bit in dismay. But then he said:

    ¡°Well I hope this person gets well.¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡±

    Hearing that made Ramiel smile a bit.

 Chapter 60 â€“ Toppled Tinople

    Chapter 60 ¨C Toppled Tinople

    <hr>

    At the end of summer, the City of Tinople had a rebellion happened. The Resistance forces living in the city, which has built up its forces, started the ¡®rebellion¡¯ against the fortified city of sands.

    The Rebellion¡¯s Leader declared freedom and capture of the city. The Roar of resistance members echoed around the city. The Guards stationed on the walls was about to suppress the rebellion when they found out that among the guards, there were resistance members. The Guards were caught by surprise. And thus the resistance members started to clash against the guards on top of the wall.

    Dust filled the airspace of Tinople City. The Resistance members carried their weapons and rushed to the front gates of the city. Along with them was a battering ram that can force open the gates. The battle started, weapons clanged at each other, and blood started shedding in the sandy streets of Tinople.

    Fire rise above the rooftops and districts. Corpses were strewn across each block, and people of the two factions fought. In the defense line of the resistance members, three blocks away from the gates lays Ramiel and Leone.

    Leone is brandishing his ebony dagger, guarding Ramiel who is healing the injured. Ramiel is wearing leather armor, a gauntlet, boots, and a capelet is wrapped around his shoulder. On his back is repeating crossbow, around his waist is a quiver of bolts. He stole the items from one of the targets. Leone helped him procure the items. He decided that his better off using a crossbow than a dagger or a sword.

    ¡°There you go.¡± Ramiel tapped the grunt that he was healing in the chest. The Grunt stood up, brandished his sword and went back to battle. A stray arrow broke the air; Leone saw the glint of light and deflected it.

    ¡°That is amazing, Leone.¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, please remained on the cover.¡±

    ¡°Okay, whatever you say.¡±

    Ramiel dragged himself into the barricade. He cringed in pain with his right leg aching in pain. It has been either hurting or not, quite a trouble for Ramiel, but he has no choice but to suck it up.

    ¡°Incoming rain of arrow!¡± A Grunt shouted. Leone¡¯s ear moved, he rolled into cover and pulled his head down. The sounds of arrows piercing the barricade followed, like hammers punching a nail.

    ¡°Sounds tough out there.¡±

    ¡°You bet, so is it really necessary to keep on drinking the ale? Leone asked, seeing the gourd of ale on Ramiel¡¯s left hand.

    ¡°Hey no, leave me, Leone, without this ale, I would be shitting my pants right now. Besides, I am not used to conflict.¡±

    ¡°Really...¡± Leone frowned. He looked up the barricade and surveyed the area. He spotted some of the members of the resistance bleeding. Some are dragging themselves to the barricade. Leone tapped Ramiel¡¯s shoulder, he informed him.

    ¡°Incoming injured.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The members carried themselves over while Leone covered for them. Ramiel then pulled the members and healed them. His wrist was trembling, simply because of a swollen lymph node. He wasn¡¯t healing at all, and his conditions are worse. But luckily, the aid of ale helps the pain.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Next,¡± Ramiel said.

    Another grunt took his place and let himself be healed by Ramiel. In this battlefield, this was the only thing he was good at the moment.

    ...

    The battle continued throughout the whole day. Most of the resistance members were exhausted. Ramiel and Leone got their rest, so they accompanied the wave of resistance members to the last line of defense. Ramiel stayed on the cover while Leone was getting covered in blood.

    Clang, clang, clang, the swords clashing and the noise of an arrow being notched entered Ramiel¡¯s ears. He is keeping a stoic fa?ade, but inside his head, there was a storm brewing.

    I just need to get this over with. I know things will always get terrible. But no need to fret, because maybe it will be okay, and if not then the worst thing that could happen is I will die. Not bad.

    Ramiel smiled cynically at thought of death. He started expecting things to go bad, and so far he meets everything with an exasperated sigh. So far, it worked well in keeping his sanity intact, not letting Ludak take control of him again.

    Ramiel decided to stop his complaining for now. Or maybe the ale just keeps his brain foolishly drunk and numb.

    ¡°AHHAAAAAAAAAAAH!¡±

    Ramiel heard a familiar cry as he keeps rambling inside his mind. He looked over to the distance and saw Leone hit in the thigh. Seeing it, he took his repeater crossbow, took aimed and shot the guard right in the chest.

    He just did it without thinking. That way, he would have to worry about until he has done it.

    The Guard fell on the floor. Ramiel crouched down and moved towards where Leone was. He was bleeding, and seeing that an arrow is lodged in his thigh, he clicked his tongue and froze the wound for now. He raised his left palm and used the elemental bracer he has. The wound froze, and with that Leone stopped bleeding.

    Ramiel heard a squawk. He looked at the guard he shot. He was alive and seeing that. Ramiel emptied his mind, created water through his left palm and let it fall like faucet water down a basin, he then froze it. With the water frozen, he grabbed the icicle and stabbed the guard in the throat.

    Ramiel made a blank face, he keeps a frown as he watches the light on the guard¡¯s eyes fades off. He then told himself not to vomit, he told himself to suck it up and successfully he managed.

    He grabs Leone and pulled him out of the way. He defrosted the wound, pulled the arrow out of his thigh and healed him up. Ramiel saw that Leone was making a pained face, so joked around.

    ¡°You have a nice thigh for a man...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an elven thing!¡± Leone retorted.

    ¡°Well, looks like the guards are finished.¡± Ramiel ignored Leone¡¯s comeback and observed the battering ram being deployed on the gates. The top of the walls was filled with resistance members crying in victory, and as the battering raises up back high.

    The Gate that seals Tinople city got toppled. And as the gates were destroyed, Ramiel saw the sun arise out on the horizon.

 Chapter 61 â€“ Light in the Darkness

    Chapter 61 ¨C Light in the Darkness

    <hr>

    Ramiel saw the blue empty sky getting tinted in orange, the half of the sun shone brightly, its Aurora casting upon the dimmed land as if signaling something to the ones who sees it. Ramiel got a bit dazed; he saw a wisp of sand come up from the ground, as the giant sand whale that lives undergrounds jump up and blocked the sun for a moment, casting shadows everywhere. Followed by that was the giant sand worm that has scales like a snake following after the sand whale, as big as a train, the sand worm dive down along with the sand whale, making tremors. With the sun up, the battle over and the people of Tinople free, Ramiel who didn''t really do much took a deep breath. He sat down on the ground and rested his hands on his side.

    "That''s done."

    Leone who was still in pain glanced at the shadow that masked over Ramiel''s face. First, there was a thump in his chest, then a frown on his face turning into a smile.

    "Yeah, it is all over, looks like we are free."

    "Thank God..."

    "I Thank Faeria Too."

    "That you¡¯re God?"

    "Goddess."

    "I see..."

    Ramiel glance once at Leone, he then proceeds to look back at the overarching horizon with a melancholic expression. With a goal in mind he was able to think, but with that goal over, and his primary ''try to survive'' object back again, he felt incredibly blank.

    He just doesn¡¯t know what to do. He thinks that he should go back to the Kingdom of Lin, and work at the Inn, but somewhere deep inside Ramiel''s mind, he was afraid. The thought of being kidnapped, beaten, and dragged into some odd place like Tinople made Ramiel wary.

    The Camera, the charger, is something that he wants to take back, but fear overrode that desire of his, making him bit his lip in annoyance.

    Ramiel at least accepts his cowardice. He feels like that no one should tell him to act like he isn''t. Being a coward saved his life, it did him good and his instincts are telling him to not go.

    A storm brewed upon Ramiel''s head, unable to think clearly, he questioned Leone instead.

    "So what are you going to do now Leone? Going back to your place?"

    "That is..." Leone lowered his head and smiled at Ramiel. "Yes, I would like to return to the Elven Forest as soon as possible, home is where I belong after all."

    "I see. It must be nice having a home to return to?"

    "Do you not have a home?" Leone asked.

    "I do, but it is impossible to go back there now, there is an Inn that I was working before I got here, though I doubt I will be going there for a while..."

    "Why?"

    "I am scared that''s why."

    "Aren''t you a soldier?" Leone asked.

    "No I am not, I am just some Inn boy serving up customers with drinks. I heard that they only let me live because of the cloak that a kind woman gave me if it wasn''t for that I would be dead o dead."

    "I see...so it is all misunderstanding that got you here?"

    "Yep, too bad that this place made lose a part of me and made me almost lost it completely."

    ¡°That¡¯s sad.¡±

    ¡°It is, but who cares anymore? I am no soldier, and as cowardly as I am, don¡¯t you think going back there until you are sure there is no danger is the right thing to do?¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°It is...so what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I will just roam around like a drunken hobo, or I could just take the ¡®I am Doctor¡¯ thing and study more miracle spells, I kind of like putting a smile on someone¡¯s face, especially if they gave me money too.¡± Ramiel grinned.

    Leone could only smile back wearily at Ramiel.

    ...

    With the battle for Tinople over, a new faction arise. This faction is now the Revolutionariana, led by the Rebel Leader, with his leadership the whole city of Tinople is now considered as a state city. Many of the citizens were political prisoners that made trouble for their nations, so it could be said that the city of Tinople has a collection of wise men that could make the city prosperous.

    Although the goal was freedom, that goal was mainly scented bait for the real goal of taking the whole city. The citizens are prisoners, after all, meaning to say there is no home they could return to, so a lot of them are staying while some are taking their chances out there in the world.

    Leone is a good fighter in the elven forest. In their, he fought many invaders, monsters that threaten the land. So Leone being dragged and captured wasn¡¯t really a ¡®mistake¡¯ but simply, because he was forsaken the moment he left the borders. He chased after the ones that killed his parents. He killed the bastards, their guild, and their families and slaughtered everyone that was connected to the murder of his parents.

    After his ruthless carnage that Leone got eventually captured by his fellow elven rangers. He was then treated as excess dirt and was left to rot in Tinople. Leone thought that Tinople might be the death of him. But the maddened Ramiel saved him, and now he thought that living on might be better.

    Currently, Leone is packing his belongings into a snapsack, while packing he thought of the words he said to Ramiel, who saved him yet again during the battle. He truly wanted to return to the Elven forest, and with no place to go there, he would venture the world that he has not seen.

    ¡°Maybe I will just tag along with him? ¡° Leone thought.

    He finished up his packing. He left his house, stepped into the place where Ramiel was staying at and saw him carrying his wooden rectangle backpack. Below his backpack was a sleeping bag made of fur.

    ¡°Leone?¡±

    Ramiel noticed Leone standing outside his door.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°You are leaving already?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you are too though?¡± Ramiel said while glancing at the snapsack hanging behind Leone¡¯s back.

    ¡°I am, what¡¯s your first destination anyway?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I thought you are getting out...wait a minute; don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about the surroundings around Trapolstan?¡±

    ¡°No shit, I was sacked here. I am just going to drift where the wind goes or buy a map.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Leone stared blankly at Ramiel.

    ¡°How about coming with me near the borders of the Elven forest? That should be good enough right?¡± Leone suggested.

    ¡°Sure, but is it okay to let them see an elven? As far as I know from the bumbling fucks out there, the nation isn¡¯t really fond of non-humans at the moment.¡±

    ¡°It should be okay. Lugenstan is a free city; they welcomed any race that does trade with them. A caravan is going there; most of the folks here are going there to settle.¡±

    ¡°I see...then let¡¯s go.¡± Ramiel thoughtlessly said. He isn¡¯t really thinking much at the moment, he just wanted to get out of Tinople as fast as he can.

 Chapter 62 â€“ Troubled Lands

    Chapter 62 ¨C Troubled Lands

    <hr>

    Blood spread over walls, roads, lampposts, canals. Bodies with desecrated skin carved in heinous matter piled up on each block of the street. A person wailed in the distance, a man without limbs stare at the ground with imminent suicide on his thought.

    Boots scraped on the dusty, bloody floor. A person limply walked with someone that has knife ears, carrying a wooden bag, the person with grayish hair scanned through the streets with blank eyes that resemble a fish. Blood seeped through the air, the smell of the dead, coupled with feces and vomit made the streets a hell to walk.

    Brown golden dust formed eight feet off the ground; the plants were covered in black like liquids that smell like it would be set on fire the moment it gets lit. The fleshy sound emerged from each corner, a man with a bolt in his thigh called out for a doctor.

    The Grayish haired man that was walking with the knife eared heard the cry for help. Begrudgingly the gray-haired man with a wooden box on his back approached the man, pulled out the bolt like it was nothing and stopped his bleeding. He took out a gourd, poured it in the wound as if disinfecting the wound.

    It hurt a lot for the wounded man, but the soft, creamy feeling of the healing spell that the grayish man emitted made it less painful Of course if you don''t count the fact that his flesh is being forcibly regenerated, and it is like stitching, burning the meat properly.

    The treatment was done, the man thanked the gray-haired man, he took a nap. The gray-haired man creased his brows; he stood up, pained as he does. The Knife ears helped him, he held him until he was able to walk limping again.

    ...

    A gate made of sandstones, a gate that isn''t usually open. To be precise the scattered debris of metal, wood, and a bit of cobblestone made the seemingly impenetrable door of the once locked down Tinople city a wonder to looked at. A crowd gathered up front, a few of the unscathed, and the ready crowded fifteen feet away from the gate. A tanned man carrying a medium-size cleaver on his shoulder instructed the place, the line of men and women preparing their packs with an eager look made the scene odd.

    A ball made of dried up grass, leaves and branches rolled up quietly. The gates are one the first sites that got immediately worked upon by the rebellion, they intend to shut the gates within five days, in order to not let anyone from outside that may retake the city in.

    The walls have been taken back, the guards above has been stripped of their clothing, and was thrown down the sand pits outside. Below the walls are heinous sand worms that can devour a humanoid in less than a second. They were placed there to make sure that no diggers could be allowed in, and that to ensure that those who somehow managed to slid down the wall would die.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    It became a feeding pit, a place where the corpses are thrown.

    Some of the soldiers that were thrown are still alive. They could be healed and saved, but it would be meaningless. The new soldier of Tinople doesn¡¯t want them.

    ...

    Ramiel and Leone walked towards the line, the Tanned man that was rather pissed off at the maddened Ramiel once. So he took note of Ramiel, he sneered, pointed his cleaver and said.

    "What''s up, what are you looking at loony?"

    "Piss off mate."

    Ramiel wasn''t really in good terms with the man so the one thing that popped into his head, was to tell him to fuck the fuck off. The tanned man wasn''t pleased, was about told Ramiel the same, but he realized the glaring knifed ears behind his back. Leone''s stare was of that an animal; he looked like he would kill the tanned man.

    His eyes were saying.

    "Another word, you¡¯re dead."

    The tanned man shivered in fright. Zippered his mouth, brought his hand up, coughed and said.

    "Just get to the line Healer."

    "Thank you, man, hope I won''t see you again."

    "Fuck off you twat."

    Ramiel smirked at the Tanned man.

    Leone followed with a hideous smile on his face.

    ...

    Ramiel lined up like the rest of the other. His feet hurt just by standing, so he was using a staff to keep himself standing. Leone is just near him, he was keeping a blank look as he slowly lined up to enter the carriage.

    The carriage is as big as a bus, but it more like passenger truck since the seats are mounted on the back of a giant centipede-like creature. A crypto-insectoid like being that roams the sandy lands Trapolstan.

    Ramiel saw the giant creature that is almost blocking the street. He could not see it before, but now that he was closed it. He felt so cringed out, just by the appearance.

    But he waited in line. He fears the centipede-like being but he just got to Leeroy Jenkins things from now on. The sun casting its blazing lights made Ramiel want to tell the sun to bugger off. Sweat filled his lined up forehead, as he slowly walks to the carriage.

    After waiting for an hour, he and Leone got into the back of the centipede-like creature. He sat near the railing so he can watch the scenery moved. Leone sits just by his side, caressing his thigh.

    Ramiel swiveled his head as the wait for the passengers bore him. The sounds of footsteps stepping on the wooden floor of the mounted carriage, along with the loud bang of cargo being dropped, and a yelling of a foreman made the carriage lively.

    After a few hours of waiting, the carriage finally got its gates locked. The Tanned man who was telling people to line up wrapped the carriage gates with a rope.

    Then with a tremor, the carriage finally left the gates of Tinople.

 Chapter 63 - Trapolstan Desert

    Chapter 63 - Trapolstan Desert

    <hr>

    The great sands of Trapolstan claim thousands of lives each year. The hills of sands that covers the desert makes walking impossible unless one is a person who can defeat an army by himself. The sun isn¡¯t the only enemy of the lands. Various beings that lurk underneath the great sands must also be accounted too.

    How the weather in a blazing heat haze filled surrounding is obvious. Now imagine a thousand insects crawling in a swarm. That would make any sane person or animal escape. The sound that came from the centipede-like carriage that treks through the vast desert leaving a trail of dust.

    If one were to look within an eagle-eyed view. They would see the creature carving the great sands, leaving its mark. On top of the creatures back is a mounted wooden carriage. It is tightly attached to the carapace of the centipede in order for the people riding in the back and its cargo not to fall.

    In the seats of the carriage, there are people that are holding tightly on the wooden rails. There are also people who got used to the shaking and tremors of the carriage. The cargo on the back of the carriage is tightly locked in place by four differently sized ropes.

    In the top of the carriage, there are also armed men watching the horizons for any types of trouble. They are located in the four corners of the carriage, surveying the area with telescopes.

    They are the crew of this centipede creature. Along with the drivers that guide''s the centipede through a rope that is attached to a rod. This rod connects to the membrane of the centipede. Basically, they are the reins of the centipede that would allow them to control the creature.

    It is not easy to control the centipede creature. A mistake would make the creature roll over its back and crushed the passengers alive. When that happens survival is questionable.

    The drivers are currently bearing the weight of the passenger¡¯s lives. So despite the fact that they just escaped the Tinople city and should be relaxing as the winds caress their face. They are currently so stressed up that one of the guard¡¯s main duties is to keep the annoyance down.

    The sound of the centipede¡¯s legs digging through the desert is quite a skin crawling. If it wasn¡¯t for that creepy crawly sound then the trip would be great. The sun is up high. The carriage is only covered by a leather tarpaulin.

    It somehow blocks the blazing sun for a bit. The people in the carriage is sweating a lot, some are sipping through their gourds in order to quench the thirst. Some of the kids are being held by their parent¡¯s arms. The injured people of Tinople were a bit weary and bothered.

    In one of the seats located in the back part of the carriage, there sits two reclining in their seats. One is used to the tremor; one is just drunk due to the gourd of ale that he keeps on drinking on his left hand. He keeps it cool by the elemental bracer that he possessed in the left hand. The other one who sees him like that sighs in a worried matter.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    It has been three days since they left the city of Tinople. During those days they only keep watch of themselves. Sometimes Ramiel would watch over the overly pretty elven and likewise, Leone does this to Ramiel.

    In this day the two are awaked. In the end of summer, the night is cold. Luckily for the two, they can muster fire on their hands. Although Ramiel¡¯s ¡®fire¡¯ is merely a torch big and really doesn¡¯t warm him up. Leone who is an elven manages to help Ramiel. He is used to using cold resistance spells, such as anti-cold spells and anti-heat. He did all of this during the time he was out for blood.

    So seeing that he is using his spells towards him for caring not for killing, made the Elven smile a bit, the drunk Ramiel smirked at Leone, saying.

    ¡°Man, you can cosplay as a chick and you would get away with...haha.¡±

    ¡°?¡± Leone has no idea on what Ramiel is saying. ¡°What¡¯s a cosplay?¡±

    ¡°When you dressed up as something you are not. Like for example I could dress up as a woman, and put on some long ears then that is cosplay.¡±

    ¡°I see, just like a disguise then. Though I wish you wouldn¡¯t dress as an elven. That is an insult to us, to imitate our appearance.¡±

    ¡°Really...I guess the elven culture is strict, so that means no dressing up as a woman for you?¡±

    ¡°Nope, why would I do that?¡± Leone scratched his cheek as he said that.

    Ramiel sipped the liquid inside his gourd. His face flushed, his eyes spinning, it was indeed a miracle that he wasn¡¯t vomiting at the moment. His stomach has quite adjusted to the alcohol. Ramiel himself don¡¯t know if the way he was eating in his first months here in this new world made his stomach quite resistant. Ramiel keeps on drinking the gourd of ale. Leone¡¯s face is quite stiffed as he watches the silver sky dotted with sheep-like clouds.

    There wasn¡¯t anything to do in the carriage. The rules of the carriage are strict, so no one was allowed to stand up unless the drivers told them so. The passengers were informed beforehand that they can only be allowed to do what they want after they arrive at the city of Lugenstan or an oasis.

    Time passed rather fast in the desert of Trapolstan. The night came, and the sky got dotted with silver dots of lights and everything was so bright. The centipede carriage crawled and ventured to the desert. Then, it finally arrived in a rather small oasis that has a little water supply. Seeing that, the drivers decided to park on the Oasis, took a breath and shouted to the crew that they will take a rest in the oasis for a day.

    The crew members got delighted and informed the passengers. Leone looked at the oasis and was about to prepare to rest when he noticed that Ramiel was knocked out.

 Chapter 64 â€“ Leoneâ€™s Recollection

    Chapter 64 ¨C Leone¡¯s Recollection

    <hr>

    The traveling carriage that is mounted on the back of a centipede rested within an oasis. The Oasis has an area of about 140 acres. It is quite big as a park so the carriage was able to get inside the oasis. In the oasis, there is a huge pool of water. There is vegetation near the water area. Berries can be seen on the bushes of sitting on the banks of the pool. The people are camping near the water. Making campfire, putting up raw meat to roast that they intend to feast at, the ground was entirely covered up by folks.

    On one of the campfire, Ramiel and Leone joined in. And even though the two joined in, it was just Leone dragging Ramiel¡¯s drunken ass to the campfire. The campfire is made of non-humans that also got locked in the city of Tinople. To them, Leone is a fine addition to their campfire. But Ramiel, the drunk one that is lost in his own world wasn¡¯t that welcome in the eyes of the non-humans.

    Not because of discrimination, but simply because humans are kind of xenophobic to them as of lately. Thinking that the non-humans are barbarians just like the ones in the northern border, it can be said that the human supremacist that lives in the north isn¡¯t really giving them a good opinion about the humans. So seeing a human joined them made them wary as if it was a natural thing to do.

    Leone noticed their wariness so he appeased them by saying:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this guy looks at us if we aren¡¯t real, his eyes would spark and then go back to that fish-eyed stare he always does; meaning to say his neutral.¡±

    As Leone was saying that, Ramiel opened his eyes for a bit, pointed at the long-beard man and said.

    ¡°Oh, a dwarf, manly beard, I rate it 9 over 10.Zzzzzzzzzz¡±

    Ramiel went back to sleep as he said that to the baffled dwarf. He was quite surprised at the way he suddenly talked like that.

    ¡°See? Neutral, and is quite a fool.¡±

    ¡°Or just drunk?¡±

    ¡°I know right?¡±

    Two halflings said as they observed Ramiel.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you weren¡¯t lying with the sparkling eyes.¡±

    The Dwarf folded his arms as he nodded in agreement to what Leone said.

    ¡°Told you...¡± Leone took a sip of his water gourd. The elven that has silver long hair gazed at Leone, she raised her brows for a moment before saying.

    ¡°So what did an elven ranger do to be locked in Tinople?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Leone asked.

    ¡°You, you are an elven guardian, right? I never noticed it until now but you smell like one.¡±

    ¡°I was...¡±

    ¡°Mind if you tell us?¡± said the Elven. ¡°It would be a good way to pass the time. Besides, normally we would be so uptight that being able to venture out our damn forest that we nearly talk.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The Halflings agreed.

    ¡°How about it Elven?¡± The Dwarf said. ¡°The Night is long, and we can also tell our stories, but not our names though, that would be bad luck.¡±

    ¡°Fine...¡± Leone smiled thinly.

    He then told his story.

    ...

    ¡°It all started in the forest of the Elven. Bathed in green, the elven forest is composed of ungodly tall trees. Vines grow out of the trees, making it possible for the Rangers guarding the forest to maneuver.¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Ah, I heard it before but is it true that you can use the vines as grapples?¡± said the silver-haired elven

    ¡°Ah yes, we are blessed by the forest, hence the yellow-green hair of mine.¡± Leone replied.

    ¡°Hmm, I heard that the elven rangers are much swifter since you are blessed by Faeria herself, but to think it is true.¡± The Dwarf commented.

    ¡°It is true. Hence, we are called the guardians of the elven forest. We are fully told to become its prime guardian, doing nothing but to take care of the elven and nothing more than that.¡± Leone said.

    ¡°No wonder I could not see you at all in the elven capitals. And yet here I thought I know everyone.¡± said the silver-haired elven.

    ¡°So were you a spymaster?¡±

    ¡°Was, but you know how that end up for me.¡±

    ¡°I see...but like I was saying, I was one of the guardians of the forest.¡± Leone continued. ¡°So all I did was kill for the forest, make it safe from anyone who trespasses it. And knowing that the elven forest also covers the border of the elven kingdom, it could be said that we are nothing but overworked border guards.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± said the dwarf.

    ¡°We cover the forest¡¯s back and likewise it covers for us too. So, anyone that stands a mile away from the forest, we are always notified. With that, we could rush to where the intruder is and prepare for an ambush. We only asked thrice, and after that, it depends on the agreement of us all if the subject is allowed entry or die. It was always our jobs to do so, and because of that when the western humans started to send their diplomats...we got a bit ¡®troubled¡¯. Their demands were outrageous and finally, the relations broke and we were told to stop any humans at all cost. Because of that, war broke out and we got ourselves in a siege against the western humans.¡±

    ¡°Why were they so rude?¡± asked the Halfling.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, the queen and king of the Elven Kingdom told us that it maybe is a just an excuse to start a war against us. The western humans are quite innovative and imperialistic, and seeing the great resources of the forest, and the eldium ore veins the Kingdom have...it could be said that they are after it for a reason.¡±

    ¡°So greed huh?¡± said the dwarf.

    ¡°No, that is too subjective. Like us Elven, we too want to take their lands, since it is part of the elven homeland. And even some of the higher ups were deliberately provoking the western humans through tariffs.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± said the Halfling.

    ¡°But you see, with the humans quite at odds against us. The dark elvens also pursue their goals. They went out and started their campaign against the humans, provoking them even further. I still remember the day we slaughtered the humans on sight, but who knew that such incident would bite us out later...¡±

    ¡°Oh, that...¡± the silver-haired elven said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± said the dwarf.

    ¡°It was at that time that ¡®he¡¯ appeared. Wearing an all black outfit, a duster longcoat, and a tricorn hat and cleaver sword on his waist, that monster of a human changed the tides...and he was pissed.¡± Leone recalled the terror he felt the moment the reaper himself appeared.

 Chapter 65 â€“ The Boogeyman

    Chapter 65 ¨C The Boogeyman

    <hr>

    When Leone¡¯s voice turned rather odd, the Halflings that were listening turned curious. They saw that fear is present on the two elvens.

    ¡°So what happened? Who is the one that appeared in the forest that makes you two all so scared?¡±

    ¡°Julian Nostredame was it?¡± said the dwarf.

    ¡°Yeah...¡± Leone and the silver-haired elven said.

    ¡°Oh, that guy¡­¡± the Halfling finally remembered.

    ¡°Like I was saying, Julian Nostredame appeared on the borders of the elven forest. At that time we didn¡¯t know the existence of him. So we thought that he was just some normal human and thus we fire our arrows.¡±

    Leone recollected the way Julian Nostredame casually walked to the borders despite the arrows raining down upon him.

    ¡°But what surprise us truly was that he did not blink at the sight of the arrows. The arrows that we thought that would pierce his skin deflected as if it was nothing...he merely grunted and took a step back as he receives the arrows without even getting his clothes scratched.¡±

    ¡°We then warned him that he will not trespass anymore. Using the vines, we tried to entrap him but it was useless, all he did was make a knife out of his right hand and chopped all the vines like it was nothing.¡±

    The Dwarf made a serious expression. The Halfling widens their eyes in amazement. The Drunk Ramiel who was on the floor, lying near Leone¡¯s lap opened one of his eyes as he listened.

    ¡°We tried telling him to reconsider his actions. But all he said to us was: ¡®Bring me to your Queen; I want to ask why she allowed the convoy that the Kingdom of Lin sent to die just like that.¡±

    ¡°Hearing his disrespectful tone to the Queen, we thought of charging upon him, only to realize that after a minute, that we are no match for him. He beat us up with his mere fist. And considering that we are the Elven Rangers, we thought that we could win, but no, he showed us the reality.¡±

    Leone took a sharp breath as he recalled the way he got punched by the Carnifex. A sweet jab to stomach, and got himself knocked out.

    ¡°Then after being beaten up by him, we were dragged into the capital, every single of the Rangers, pulled by a single rope by him. Seeing us being held disgracefully, we could only put our heads down.¡±

    ¡°So you were part of that shameful parade eh...¡± said the silver-haired elven.

    ¡°Yes, I was part of that shameful march. And seeing us being taken as a hostage, the King and Queen was forced to talk to him. In front of the elven rules, he protests about the killing of the convoy. The King was not intimidated, even berated him along with the dead convoy.¡±

    ¡°So what happened?¡± the dwarf said, clearly interested.

    ¡°Julian Nostredame merely said: ¡°How about this: Either you shut your disrespecting mouth or I''ll kick your teeth down your throat... and shut it for you. So try me...¡± and hearing that the King wasn¡¯t so pleased. He told the royal elven guards to shut his mouth...but a minute or so...¡±

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°The famous elven royal guards had their left hand ripped out of their bodies. And the royal throne was shed with blood.¡± said the silver-haired elf.

    ¡°So you heard about...as expected of a spymaster.¡± Leone commented.

    ¡°And after that, the Queen who was always calm wasn¡¯t able to think quite well.¡± Leone continued. ¡°For the first time, the Queen who was famous for her cold stature was showing fear. I witnessed the way he did it so casually, and we were afraid what would that human do to us, the moment he gets his explanation. The Queen told him, and after that, he demanded that the Kingdom of Lin will have no qualms as long as the trade between the kingdom resumes. The Queen agreed, making the Dark Elven who learned it after the event complained. And because of that, the dark elvens provoked the Kingdom of Lin, telling them that they will have the Matriarch¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°What a bunch of fools...¡± the silver-haired elven said.

    ¡°Yes, they were a bunch of fools for saying that. And within a month...the dark elven kingdom was nearly destroyed.¡± Leone said grimly.

    ¡°Whoa...how scary.¡± said the Halfling.

    ¡°Indeed...the Queen told us to keep watch of the human and the way he ravaged and faced the armies of Dark Elven all by himself made the whole non-human kingdoms afraid of the Lin Kingdom. The Dark Elvens, at least the ones who survived Julian Nostredame¡¯s onslaught started finding ways to take revenge. While the Elven Kingdom has decided to take the idea of ever touching the Kingdom of Lin, as long as Julian Nostredame is alive.¡±

    ¡°And then...¡± Leone¡¯s face turned demonic as he says. ¡°When we were afraid of offending the Kingdom of Lin, the Western humans took advantage of this and penetrated the elven forest. They manage to enter the forest, even pillaged the village that was the first line of defense...and on that village, my parents stayed. So when I found out that they were murdered...I went against the oath I took, chased after the murderers and murdered them. I was then captured by my fellow Rangers, was sent to the court that is governed by the elders and got thrown out to Tinople.¡±

    Leone finished. He took a sharp breath.

    ¡°I see...¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you did to get thrown out into Tinople.¡±

    ¡°I know that I should be talking about my story, but instead talked about the boogeyman himself. After all, that was all I talk about.¡± Leone apologized.

    ¡°No need. It was interesting enough.¡± said the Dwarf.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t really know who this Julian guy before, so knowing his scary reputation made me shiver!¡± said the Halfling.

    ¡°Indeed, Julian Nostredame himself isn¡¯t an evil callous person. But the way he acts, the moment he gets angered is something that needs to be weary. Just imagine the fury if someone would murder the matriarch right in front of his eyes. The World would end!¡± said the Silver-haired elven.

    ¡°Yeah, let us pray to our Gods that such tragedy won¡¯t happen.¡± The Dwarf said.

    Leone who finished his story looked above the sky. In the ground, Ramiel who listened to the story took note of what the elven said.

    And with Leone¡¯s story over, Ramiel rise up from his sleeping position and started chatting with the non-humans.

 Chapter 66 - Dead Man Walking

    Chapter 66 - Dead Man Walking

    <hr>

    Ramiel happily chatted with the non-humans without any hint of discrimination in his eyes, he told them about the way he got into the prison, and their reaction?

    "Bullshit"

    "Bullshit"

    "Total bullshit":

    "KAKAKAKHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHHA"

    Ramiel merely laugh with his gourd. He told them his exploits in an overly exaggerated manner, yet in the end the non-humans were too clever for that. They saw through Ramiel''s lies, and honestly, if it wasn''t for Leone doubting Ramiel''s story, especially when he told the ''super'' soldier part, which made Leone ask with a straight face.

    "Didn''t you tell me that you weren''t a soldier."

    And after that, Ramiel''s lie fell apart like a pile of brick. Ramiel is quite good at acting, his way of telling lies is also quite believable, and if it wasn''t for Leone, then he would have gotten away with it.

    "Now, really, for it all to be a lie, how disappointing human" said the Dwarf

    The campfire''s light shone upon the silver haired elf as she said. "Indeed it is, but it was fun enough."

    "Come on now guys, half it was the truth! At least the part where I smashed the throats of the two motherfuckers. Though in the beginning, the way I defeated fifteen men was obviously bullshit. I can''t believe you guys fell for it though."

    The Halflings that has been listening could not help but look at each other and say. "You guys huh..."

    They couldn''t believe Leone at first but now, it seems that Ramiel really doesn''t care about the fact that they are non-humans.

    "Hohoho, well how about more ale friend?" said the Dwarf.

    "OH! Thank you for that man!"

    "How uncaring..." said the silver haired elven.

    "By the way friend, you don''t seem that bothered that you are talking to non-humans like us."

    "I should be? if so why?" Ramiel said.

    "Because that is how it usually goes with humans." said the halflings.

    "Oh is that so? Don''t worry about me, I am too miserable to be racist, and besides, back home I always see much more beautiful sorts of non-humans like you being pointed and instructed on a magical window." Ramiel said, while thinking of the fantasy MMO''s he played during his free time.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The Non-humans heard Ramiel''s reply, they thought that that there was no lie in Ramiel''s part.

    "That''s great human..." said the Dwarf, poking the campfire.

    Ramiel folded his hands in front of his chest.

    "I mean, people should be rated base on who they are, unlike there race. For example, back in my days, I always see some people who calls people subhumans, people who are lesser than humans. But sometimes, even those ''people'' would tell certain ''subhumans'' that they aren''t that mainly because of their self-determination, will and perseverance of not letting anyone keep them down. They prove their self-worth, and even a piece of shit like me gets moved. Thus, that is my excuse of why I don''t care...although I may have prejudices, it depends on the person''s self worth." Ramiel smiled wearily, thinking that he should apply what he said to himself too.

    "Nice words human..." the silver haired complimented Ramiel, while bumping her elbow at Leone. A seemingly mysterious smile floated upon the silver-haired elven''s face, Leone could not help but sigh at the look of the lady.

    "Very well then!" One of the halfling suddenly wrap an arm around Ramiel''s shoulder. Ramiel did likewise and the two started singing, drinking with the ale in hand.

    The Dwarf look at the two, before smiling. The Silver Haired elven also was quite amused and joined. Leone who was watching also decided to joined in.

    ...

    Midnight, in the oasis in the middle of the Trapolstan desert, the camp that was set up got a bit quieter. Everyone was smart enough to take a rest, with the desert still vast and wide, the travels will be hectic. Who knows when will they see another oasis again, so this time everyone took a rest. Well, except for one who is still awake in the middle of the night.

    After the fun they had with the non-humans, Ramiel and Leone separated, not even leaving their names behind. It is a tradition on the Trapolstan desert ,no one tell names, simply because it is believe to cause bad luck. Ramiel, was kind of sad not to hear their names, and oddly for him, the effects of the alcohol wore off. He didn''t know but, due to that he is now suffering in pain.

    Damn, the alcohol really helps...

    The effects of the alcohol made Ramiel feel less pain. He has been suffering the infection on his throat, the swelling of his wrist, and the black marked spots on his right leg that makes him limp. He doesn''t know what to do with it, and without any modern doctors, he is helpless.

    To ease the pain, he has been drinking gourds of ale. Sometimes, his ailments would not hurt, sometimes it would hurt that he feels like dying. And now, in an odd tree that looks like a mutation of a pine and a coconut tree, Ramiel shivers in pain.

    Cringing, with a pained expression, Ramiel keep to himself that he is in pain. He is sucking it up, not letting anyone see this weakness. It makes him want to insane, but Ramiel has decided to clench his asshole, and dare not let anyone take a pity on him.

    Alone, alone and alone.

    He kinda getting used to it by now.

    Ramiel isn''t really complaining anything, he learn how to accept his fate. He thought that it is better to give himself a peace of mind than a head filled with worries.

    Cheers to me then?

    With a self accepting smile that welcomes death, Ramiel lift his gourd up to the air, toasting for the life that he has until the death sentence comes.

    He knows it by heart, that if his condition keeps up, he wouldn''t live long.

    But you know what? Ramiel decided to live free and die screaming.

    He at least want to enjoy whatever life he has in this world.

    It may sound pessimistic, but Ramiel has told himself to just do it.

    Not knowing anything at all, Ramiel determined himself while battling with his fears.

 Chapter 67 - Devil of the Kingdom of Lin

    Chapter 67 - Devil of the Kingdom of Lin

    <hr>

    Meanwhile, on top of a hill, overlooking rows of cavalry roaring, charging towards him. Julia Nostredame, with a blank bored face, surveyed his dark elven enemies. Since the day he started a roaring rampage on the Dark Elven Kingdom, he has been at odds with them. He sees the rods, staffs, and various magical artifacts that they possessed.

    "Dace, is the mass barrier spell ready?"

    "Dace feels like you are a slave driver you know that?" said Dace.

    "I am sorry, but if you don''t cast it in time, I might have to chase them."

    "Dace knows, I know. But Dace really hope that you would go easy on them. Also, Dace want to have those creamy pieces of bread they sell in the capital."

    "Well, that is if we win here."

    "You still say that impossible thing?"

    "Who knows? It might be the day I die."

    "Dace doubts it."

    Dace said as she raises a transparent red shaded barrier around the whole glass plain. During the months she has been with Julian, she was taught how to cast various spells. Julia begged the lady of Argos to allow her to look at the catalog of spells that she was allowed to scribe. Unable to refuse Julian, the lady of Argos made Dace learn the spells. Dace is a natural as an experimented being born to handle magical power. So within a few months of study, she was able to learn the spells.

    Julian also watches over Dace, and the two has been quite a good learner, so there was nothing to worry about her. And now in this plain made of grasses, Dace just casted a 200-hectare size barrier that covers the whole area, with her magical power, it was enough for her to do so.

    She was a living magical bomb, but with the help of the Lady of Argos, and Julian''s ability to defeat anything he touches, it could be said that he helped a lot with Dace''s safety.

    "Okay, that should take care of it. They shouldn''t be able to escape Papa."

    "Dace, what did I tell you about calling me that?"

    "It''s okay Papa, Dace thinks that she would be okay as long as she has a mama. Preferably I prefer Miss Felli, but the Matriarch Missus Elizabeth isn''t bad too. As long as they become my mama it will be all okay. Or would you like to wait for Dace to be old and let Dace become a young bride?"

    "Dace...as your father I am concerned."

    "Papa really doesn''t like the idea of letting Dace become a young bride huh," Dace said.

    "Enough, that horde of cavalry is going to crush us. Take cover, Dace."

    "Okay, Dace will."

    Dace casted an obscure barrier as thick as the earth''s crust.

    An explosion followed, after that a crater form on the hill that the two was standing. Julian''s figure slowly appeared on the smoke, completely unscathed. His power, his ability, involves everything that touches his body to be as tough as he is.

    Julian took out a 6ft long iron rod. Whirling it on his hand, he took a step and arrived immediately at the place where the cavalry is. A dark elven brandished his purple staff, decorated with gems towards Julian, he lifted his iron staff and the staff of the dark elven got blown away, leaving a gust behind that made the dark elven fall in his horse. Julian thrust the iron staff at the head of the dark elven, and the dark elven''s head rippled.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Followed by that, he rotated his iron staff around and dispersed the cavalry that tried to kill him with their lances. Jumping up high, Julian stepped on the dark elven riders and taps their heads with his iron staff. He was knocking them out one by one, and one hit was enough to do that.

    Julian stopped for a while. He saw the giant snake-like ice coming his way, he dodged by rolling to the side, he put his iron rod on his armpit and charged through the ice snake, crushing it totally. Julian ran through the caster and with both hands, knocked the air out of the caster. The dark elven fell to the ground, and with his iris moving at abnormal speed, Julian brandished his iron rod and dispersed nine spells that were surrounding him. He jumped up, leaving a white line, and a gap of air in his trail. His leap cause a gust, it almost tipped the riders, and using that chance, he immediately broke five riders within a few strikes.

    Julian then flicks his wrist as he dived into the horde of riders, eliminating the dark riders, one by one with a strike that leaves a ripple on their armor. Julian''s strength is unfathomable, he wasn''t like this in the beginning, but after crawling through a dungeon made by Demigod, he managed to take the power of that deity, and carve it to be his.

    Only Elizabeth, the matriarch of the Kingdom of Lin knows what happened. But whatever it, it made him absurdly strong, enough to face an army o dark elven''s possessing enough power to topple a kingdom. Aside from his title of Carnifex, and Reaper, Julian Nostredame is also the holder of a title of army slayer.

    He is a one man army, an ''army'' that is enough for the Kingdom of Lin to prosper. His name brings fear, and that who dares to cross the kingdom of Lin meets certain defeat.

    That is in this plain that is slowly being drench with blood. Julian Nostredame, without even killing his opponents, made sure to damage their pride. Defeating them without killing them, and dragging them back to their homeland, Julian Nostredame isn''t a good person; he is someone who can do anything for the Matriarch. And with the Matriarch in danger just because of them, Julian Nostredame determined himself to humiliate them.

    One by one, the riders would fly off their mounts and fell to ground grunting in pain, Julian, despite not killing any of them, he managed to get soaked in their blood. Facing an army of a five hundred strong dark elven warriors and magus''s, he defeated each of them as if it was a normal thing to do.

    And before long, when Julian''s iron rod bent at the impact of his blows, the battlefield was already filled with blood. And in the middle, Julian stood without a single scratched on him.

 Chapter 68 - Quick Defeat

    Chapter 68 - Quick Defeat

    <hr>

    The plain turned red, the horses neigh at the unconscious masters of theirs that lay on the ground, with a rope made of spells, the dark elven army that tried to take down Julian Nostredame was defeated.

    "Papa, I think that Dace already bound most of them. What should we do next?"

    "Hmm, let us see." Julian who is sitting on the ground rubs his thumbs together. "I will bring them alone; you should stay under someone as I drag them around."

    "Eh, Dace wants to go too." Dace pouted.

    "You can''t, the dark elven kingdom is wide and dangerous, and these guys would love to reactivate you and make you explode, I do not want that to happen."

    "Hmm, fine..." Dace said.

    "Come on now, I am doing this for your sake. I really don''t want to fight with you around. It is bad for a young one to see such level of violence at such age."

    "Papa should really not bother, Dace already knows the cruel world, so no need to be a bother." said Dace.

    "Eh, but still...I want you to at least have a level of innocence that you can hold precious."

    Julian looked up at the sky. He remembered the days he spent relaxing under the moon, although he wasn''t lying on a comfortable hay or a pile of soft grass during at the time he was in a dungeon, he still thinks that the days he looked up at the sky was one of the best time of his life. If there is one thing aside from his love towards the matriarch of the Kingdom of Lin, then it would be that.

    But...

    Julian''s forehead crumbled, his brows creased at the thought of a certain person. He was able to remember that person, pushing him out of the crumbling dungeon just in time.

    He remembered that painful expression. He remembered that cry, that person left him as if that person was thankful enough to just see Julian safe.

    That was the last time Julian got saved.

    The only time he got saved from despair, is through a certain person''s sacrifice, just so he can find Elizabeth and try to reach her.

    It has been quite a while, yet Julian still find himself chasing after Elizabeth as if his efforts weren''t just enough for her.

    "Papa?"

    "Oh sorry, I just thought of a precious memory, how about you Dace?"

    "Papa sure is dumb sometimes; Papa should know that Dace has been suffering since Dace''s birth, so memories aren''t that great. But if Dace was told, then the day Dace got taken in by Papa is the best days of Dace''s life." Dace smiled.

    "I see...So about where you want to live for a while?"

    Dace puckered her lips, as she thought.

    "I think that Dace should be with Miss Felli, also the formation in the Town of Tal is really strong, so no need to be worried. Also, I like Miss Felli more than Missus Elizabeth."

    "HAHAHA...." Julian scratched his head.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Now, what should I do with all of them?"

    Julian asked himself, looking at the crowd of defeated dark elvens before him they look absolutely crushed, and so far, fifty of them have already committed suicide at the shame of being defeated. They are more prideful than the High Elvens and is much more of a fanatic than the Northern Dwarvens, so it could be said that an army of them being defeated wielding the best equipment made them shameful.

    "Now, now, even if I have to shatter your jaws to prevent you from committing or break your limbs, you all will be going back to the dark elven kingdom, at least to what''s left of it. I want you all to remember who defeated all of you. Spread it all over your nation, and make them know how strong I am. So until then...you will be dragged by me..."

    Julian pointed at himself.

    "Wow, Papa sure is scary."

    "...Heh. I will only be scary when they are enemies...and if they are friends then I wouldn''t scary, right Dace?"

    Julian smirked devilishly at the defeated dark elvens.

    Absolute strength comes with confidence. And Julian learned from his past on how to use this strength of his to get some things done. With it, he is able to safeguard the Kingdom of Lin from internal and external threats.

    The Kingdom of Lin''s prosperity and the political power the Matriarch has is what makes the Kingdom safe. The Matriarch, with the backing of the Carnifex, makes the kingdom a powerhouse. It is absurd that the kingdom relies on one man, but even so, the Kingdom is also home to knights that can take on armies.

    Trained by Julian, heavily beaten by Julian, the knights of the kingdom of Lin and the mages are regularly beaten up with the help of Julian. Even though they are facing only Julian, they are also able to learn how to work unitedly against any foes.

    Julian started taking the reins of the remaining army of the dark elvens, Dace who is sitting on top a rock looked at the Julian as he drags the defeated dark elvens back to their place.

    "Be safe Papa! Be sure to immediately return back to the Town of Tal, Dace will be waiting okay?"

    "I will, and make sure not to bother Felli once you arrived. Help out in the Inn, without Ramiel; the place has gotten a bit busier..."

    "Oh...I will but don''t expect much okay?"

    Julian waved his hands at Dace, dragging the dark elven army with him.

    ...

    Dace was then left alone in the hills. She looked like she was bored, but deep inside she felt a bit bothered by one certain aspect.

    "I wonder who this Ramiel is. Dace never really meet this Ramiel. Miss Felli seems disappointed every time that name gets mentioned. Papa also seems like he wants to know where he is."

    Dace skipped around the place as she thought of that.

    "Hmm, never mind that, I do not want to go against Papa and Papa might really be angered if I don''t get there immediately."

    Saying that, Dace started muttering a flurry of words, particles of lights started to surround her, turning her into a wisp which then flies up to the sky.

 Chapter 69 - Forgotten Lamb

    Chapter 69 - Forgotten Lamb

    <hr>

    The House of Argos was quite lively, the guests from the magus and alchemy guilds were having fun discussing the rather welcoming Lady Aubrey Argos who lately has been able to walk again, they were rather glad since because of this, they would be able to actually converse in person.

    The Lady of Argos, was much more open, and without the curse putting her down, she became more of charming than ever. Gundry, the lady''s servant was also pleasantly waiting for the lady''s arrival, lately, she has been roaming around the town of Tal, she can defend herself quite well so Gundry wasn''t worried about anyone daring to even touch a speck of hair from the lady.

    Gundry waited near the door of the House. After a bit of time, watching the guests, he heard the familiar sound of the lady''s steps, opening the door of the house, he welcomed the lady.

    "Milady, it seems you are back."

    "I am Gundry, oh it seems the visitors from the two guilds also came in." Lady Aubrey looked over Gundry''s shoulder.

    "Yes, they have been waiting for milady, wanting to discuss something."

    "I see...so is there any news about Ramiel?"

    Gundry closed his eyes and answered.

    "No, as usual, there is no presence of the gentlemen."

    "I see, that is too bad." The Lady said with a frown. "Keep searching for him, he has something that belongs to him only, and I do not think that it should stay with me for longer."

    "Excuse me milady, this may sound harsh but shouldn''t milady just take ownership of the tools he left behind?" Gundry asked.

    Lady Aubrey looked at Gundry with rather sharp eyes, her brows raised up as she says.]

    "No, that would be too impudent. And..." She took out the camera from her pocket. "I think that such tool doesn''t really suit me now..."

    "I see...then I will inform milady if there is news about the gentlemen"

    "Thank you, Gundry...I just want to return this to him...I am free from the curse, that is why I don''t really need it anymore." She smiled.

    "If milady wishes it."

    Gundry bowed. The Lady of Argos then went to the two visitors and entertained them for a while. Gundry observes from the distance and thought inside his head.

    Milady seems like she wants to return the tool. But it is impossible now, with that man surely dead.

    Gundry plotted against Ramiel. He conspired with the Minster of Defense Taleo and made the guards tell a lie. Gundry also made Ramiel inherit the curse that the lady has, in their time he was teaching Ramiel, Gundry was feeding him nothing but chants of attraction, a chant that would allow the curse to crawl up to him. After he was sure that the trap got attached to him, he urged Ramiel to leave the town with the promise of guards, but those ''guards'' are actually hired grunts that would throw Ramiel away from the Town of Tal, along with the curse and bury him out of the Kingdom of Lin.

    He made Taleo allow the grunts to leave the border, and with the help of the magus guild and alchemist guild, all traces of Ramiel should be gone now, and even the bloody caravaneer or the Reaper himself won''t be able to find a trace of him.

    Gundry did all of that because he noticed the lack of strings that the man has. He doesn''t have a compatible life energy, and he also senses that he could not use the mana that is spread over the world. Miracles and Curses, however, is something that he oddly can use.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    That is why when Gundry noticed the strange attraction that Ramiel had with curses, he made him be the sacrifice for the Lady of Argos. And just as planned, the Lady had her curse gone, and now she is living the life, her ancestors could not lived.

    Gundry''s bloodline made a promise to the Argos Family that aside from taking care of the Scribes of Argos. They will also find a way to take care of the curse that holds them. It has been written, and only once that someone easily vulnerable with curses can be used as lamb. And Gundry, who found a perfect lamb, did not take the chance and made his move.

    Gundry isn''t slightly guilty about what he did to Ramiel. He has taken it in hands to do this after all, and nothing can change his mind about the fact that he wasn''t wrong. But even so, seeing the Lady worried for Ramiel made Gundry concerned.

    He thought, that he should find a way to completely kill the memories of that man out of the lady. And what better way to do that brings in a news and a proof that the man is dead.

    Gundry''s eyes went sharp, and immediately, he sent out a crow of made light bearing his thought on what to do with the lady''s unnecessary worries. For Gundry, Ramiel is dead, and it should stay that way. Hence, he now plans to completely have Ramiel be forgotten by the Lady, and at the same time, take his belongings as hers already.

    Gundry thinks that the tools that Ramiel ha was interesting, and other than, he doesn''t have such great opinion to a lamp he sacrificed.

    Oh well, that man should be dead already, I should focus on letting the lady forget about such grunt, and besides with the lady''s state at the moment, it is beneficial for her to completely forget a small lingering chain that should have nothing to do with her anymore.

    Gundry then went outside of the house to take breath of fresh air. He then noticed a faint smell of mana in the air, as it enters the Town of Tal''s formation.

    ...

    Dace arrived in the Town of Tal without any problem, with her wisps travel spell, she can cover miles, and although it is mana consuming, her large reservoir of mana allows her to travel without a problem, hence the moment she entered the gates of Tal, she immediately skipped to the Orient Inn.

    "Hello Miss Felli, Dace is here!"

    "Oh, Dace?" Felli saw Dace waving her tiny hands at her. There were no customers at the moment, so no one really got bothered.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Papa told me to come here!"

    "Papa..." Felli''s eyes went zero degrees cold.

    "Yup, Papa says that Dace should stay here while he drags four hundred fifty dark elvens back to the kingdom!"

    "Gah, as absurd as usual..." Felli said.

    "So Dace will be intruding!" Dace skipped towards a table and shake her legs as she hums.

    "Are you thirsty Dace?"

    "No, ah, Dace was curious, but Papa sometimes tells me about some guy called Ramiel."

    "Oh him, he probably somewhere out there. Who knows what happened to that ungrateful mute."

    "Eh..."

    Dace rubbed her cheeks at the table.

    Felli went to the kitchen to get some treat for the little lady. As she was taking some sweets for Dace, Felli could not help but wonder where Ramiel is, who to her, just left without saying anything.

 Chapter 70 â€“ Surreptitious

    Chapter 70 ¨C Surreptitious

    <hr>

    The centipede carriage arrived near the borders of Lugenstan. However, just as about they were to have it good. The carriage encountered a giant sand worm that chewed the centipede¡¯s head. The carriage flipped around, but luckily the passengers got out alive.

    Ramiel who was sitting in the back rolled over the sands. Leone followed after but was agile enough to break his fall. The whole passengers then engaged the sand worm. They may be passengers, but the passengers of the carriage are from Tinople city. Meaning to say, they are people who can handle this kind of predicament.

    Without the restriction of the Tinople City¡¯s infamous spell canceling formation. The folks that could cast spells turned their unused mana to the sand worm as if venting the unreleased mana that piled up inside them.

    Ramiel watched the scene with quite a surprised face. He dislocated his arm a bit during the fall, but the healing spell him able to fix it. Although he oddly couldn''t touch his right shoulder now, it isn¡¯t a bother to him at all, however, Leone was kinda worried.

    ¡°You okay Ramiel?¡±

    ¡°Fine...gulps, how about you try a water plus freeze plugs gust combination Leone?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Leone casted a wind slice spell at the giant sand worm. Ramiel is taking cover in a slope of sands. Firing bolts at the enemy, he was doing his best to somehow damage the enemy.

    ¡°For example: How about casting a pile of water on top of the sand worm, then using freeze to solidify the water and make it look like a giant icicle. With that icicle, you can use the gust of wind to hammer it down to the sandworm¡¯s scale.¡±

    Ramiel would like to do this combination. But without the power to control offensive spells, he can only do as much. So instead of screaming like a little bitch, Ramiel kept his cool and thought out how to help.

    ¡°I will try!¡±

    Leone lifted his palms up high in the sky. Glowing spheres twirled on his palm gathering light. Leone then put strength on his arms making veins appear on the back of his hand. A blue magic circle appeared on top of the sandworm, a pile of water discharges heavily at the sandworm. Another layer of magic circle appeared on Leone¡¯s hand. Light Blue, the circle of magic turned the waterfall-like into ice. Another layer of magic appeared on the three magic circle and this time it pushed the frozen icicles into the body of the sandworm.

    Fleshy sounds erupted everywhere as the sandworm gets pierced. Leone smiled a bit but didn¡¯t relax as she casted another spell to tie up the sandworm in place. The other magus¡¯s saw the brilliant display that Leone showed.

    ¡°Wow, that worked?¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t sure!?¡±

    ¡°Hey now, you know I can¡¯t cast for shit.¡±

    Smugly, Ramiel replied to Leone. Lifting his gourd, he then watched the passengers bring down the giant sand worm down to the ground. It was quite a battle, and Ramiel got quite thrilled at the scene before him.

    ...

    The battle against the sandworm was over. The passengers didn¡¯t want to trek the Trapolstan Desert so they waited for the horse bound carriages that they requested from the city.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    The Horse carriages arrived and the passengers were taken in. Leone and Ramiel rode together in the same carriage as usual. Along with them was the non-human group they were talking in a campfire once.

    The travel was light. The carriage may have their wheels buried sometimes but the journey to Lugenstan went quite well. Ramiel saw the city of Lugenstan as he tried to take a look at the carriage. The carriage was more of a cart, so he was able to see the stony city of Lugenstan that is partly covered in sand while other half is covered in vegetation.

    The carriages rolled to the gates of Lugenstan. It attracted attention but the scene was quickly drowned out by the other non-humans entering the city of Lugenstan.

    Ramiel stepped out of the carriage and few inches away from the carriage to survey the city. He looked around and saw that the city is purely made of cobblestone and carved stone. The city is like fortress, and the buildings aren¡¯t simple at all. They are made of stone and not one of them is composed of wooden materials unless they were just furniture. Ramiel felt like this place can endure a lot of punishment. The streets are also quite crowded. He could see various non-humans talking to humans as if it was a natural thing to do.

    While Ramiel is observing the city of Lugenstan, Leone who is just getting off the carriage felt someone pats his shoulder. He looked at the smiling figure of the silver-haired elven she was talking in a campfire just a while ago. Leone turned around said.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Are you heading to the Elven forest?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...well I will after helping my benefactor settle in this place. I plan on returning back though.¡±

    ¡°Hai, it sure is tough being an ex-guardian of the forest. But are you really sure that you want to abandon the forest?¡± said silver-haired elven.

    ¡°I do. I have been longing for the outside world so far. And besides I think that I do not have a place in my homeland again after what I did to smear the ranger¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Very well, I will tell you my name for now. Silveria, that is my name and I think that having a ranger friend is a good thing for a spymaster like me.¡±

    ¡°I see...My name is Leone, it is nice to finally know your name, Silveria.¡±

    The two smiled simultaneously; light casted upon their heads as their hairs fluttered behind their back. Leone and Silveria nodded their heads.

    ¡°See you, Sister Leone, I hope that we meet again, some day, some time.¡±

    ¡°I too, though I hope that you just keep that former a secret. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter really.¡±

    ¡°Eh...you are as weird as him...¡±

    ¡°I know...that is why it is quite fun looking after something you do not expect.¡±

    ¡°Really, us elvens and our obsession in protecting, be sure to keep it in moderation okay?¡±

    ¡°I know. Despite this, I will still be leaving for a while anyway.¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you Leone... and please keep your hair, it looks beautiful on you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, and goodbye Silveria!¡±

    Silveria disappeared into the crowd, leaving Leone behind. Ramiel who was looking around at the buildings tap Leone¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a drink Leone. I am out of ale...¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    With that, Ramiel and Leone decided to head for a tavern.

 Chapter 71 â€“ Drink

    Chapter 71 ¨C Drink

    <hr>

    In a tavern located in the busy parts of Lugenstan city, Ramiel and Leone went there. Sitting on a table near a square window fitted with glass and wood. The two ordered crimson ale and started drinking while facing each other. Around them are the busy fighters of Lugenstan City. They carry weapons on their back and waist. Ramiel played with his mug and made the ale inside it twirl around. Leone sat still on her seat sipping the contents of her drink silently.

    The Tavern is called Redtail. It is a popular tavern due to it being close to Lugenstan¡¯s Fighter''s Guild. The Fighter¡¯s Guild is a place where people are hired to slay monsters or do odd jobs. Most of the people that visit the fighter''s guild are mercenaries. The Redtail Tavern is a prominent location hence most of the fighters here are planning their next goals while partaking on the ale and meals.

    Leone and Ramiel arrive in this city just a while ago. They came here to drink after a long travel. The two even could see some of the passengers from the carriage sitting on one of the tables drinking, and eating. Leone who was more knowledgeable about the city decided to explain the city to Ramiel.

    Ramiel¡¯s face is flushed, his cheeks are red, and his eyes are twirling. But even with that he still listened attentively to Leone¡¯s words. Staring at Leone with half closed eyes, Ramiel didn¡¯t dare to act deaf simply because he also finds it interesting.

    ¡°This city contains a fighter guild. If you want to work then it is the best place to go.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to work.¡±

    ¡°And if you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to eat.¡±

    ¡°Do they accept people that just sat in the desk there?¡±

    ¡°That is...¡± Leone grabs her chin.

    ¡°If they do then I rather work as a staff member. I can read and write the language now anyway¡ªand most of all I can sort out documents. If they want I can even do some accounting for them.¡±

    ¡°That sounds odd. I thought most men in the world prefer adventurers.¡±

    ¡°If you truly want to die then, yes all of us prefer to go on adventures. But there is also this thing called ¡®reasoning¡¯ that allows us to think what if I can die while going to on adventurers. Fun and enjoyable adventuring may be, but I say reason comes first.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°But hey, that is just my opinion. A strong handsome elven like you is probably more of the adventurous type anyway, and honestly, I am saying all of this because I am weak as shit.¡±

    ¡°Really...¡±

    Leone drinks her cup of ale. She looked around at the interior of the tavern. Tables littered with cups and plates, the ceiling that has lamps hanging around, the bar where there is a big man with hairy arms, serving drinks for the customers of the tavern.

    The smell of alcohol also lingers in the air. The faint scent of tobacco pollutes the tavern which mixes with the alcohol, making a rather strange aroma loiter on the atmosphere. Leone looked back at the eagerly drinking Ramiel. She then stared at him with her mouth curving to the right.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    Ramiel raised a brow at the odd stare that Leone gave him. He continued sipping on his drink, while constantly having his eyes attracted everywhere. He liked the tavern. It felt strangely comfortable with the ale warming him up. Ramiel turns his eyes towards the window. He saw the slowly setting sun and thought that he should drink here for a while before leaving.

    ...

    In a road paved with stone, people are walking around. Ramiel and Leone walked together in this road while heading to an Inn. Ramiel seems like he is about to fall at the moment. Leone who is helping him out made sure to support him. She was quite used to helping out her benefactor.

    ¡°I think I am going to puke man...¡±

    ¡°Not in the street.¡±

    ¡°Damn...my head feels like it is spinning.¡±

    ¡°Please walk slow and steady.¡±

    ¡°Okay...thanks man.¡±

    Ramiel thanked Leone. It put a strange smile on Leone¡¯s face. The two walk along the stone paved road of Lugenstan. While sauntering around, Leone who is keeping a look out for Ramiel said.

    ¡°What are you going to from now on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hmm, maybe I will really work on that fighter¡¯s guild you were talking about. And if they don¡¯t allow me to work there then I guess I just work on some farm.¡±

    ¡°Ramiel, you really are a strange one.¡±

    ¡®What? Is trying not to die brutally that strange to you?¡±

    Pale light masks upon Ramiel¡¯s face as he said that. He then looked at the giant pale giant on the sky. He could see dots of silver shining in the sky.

    Leone noticed the strange melancholy on Ramiel and said, ¡°Indeed it is strange, most of the men I meet would rather use there brawns rather than work on offices. And usually, they are just scared to fight.¡±

    ¡°Of course they are. Not everyone is brave. Even I admit that I am easily scared by shit I have no idea off. That is just me, and I am not changing what I am so that I can have some useless facade of braveness that can get me killed. I know I can¡¯t fight well, I accept that. That is why I rather work in a safe environment.¡±

    ¡°You are odd.¡± Leone said.

    ¡°Whatever, it is not like I can convince someone like you who is some sort of elven ranger elite to see my way.¡±

    ¡°I guess there is a difference in how we think.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, if we all think the same thing then we wouldn¡¯t be an ¡®individual¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I guess you can say that.¡±

    Leone smiled yet again. Ramiel saw the rather gleaming smile that Leone give. He thought that it was a rather beautiful one. But immediately disperse the thought, thinking that he really doesn¡¯t swing that way. The two then walk silently to an Inn, hoping to rest for the day.

 Chapter 72 â€“ For Now

    Chapter 72 ¨C For Now

    <hr>

    Morning breaks, Ramiel who is feeling hung over woke up with the sun''s light pestering his eyes. He moved his limbs, only to agonize about the swollen ailments he has. He caressed his throat for a while and sigh at it never getting better.

    He turns around his eyes and saw the small round table where he put his things. Ramiel stepped on the floor; he stretched his body for a while before equipping his things. He turns to the door, opened it and walked down the Inn. When he got down, he saw Leone taking a meal.

    He greeted Leone before ordering a meal for himself. He saw down opposite of Leone, he started eating his meal, as he asks.

    "You are leaving to the Elven Forest?"

    "Yeah, I need to do something. I might come back again here. Are you staying here?"

    "Who knows? I might earn some cash here and then find a place where no one can bother me."

    "So you really want to apply for the fighter''s guild?"

    "Maybe, I hope that they are willing to take another staff member."

    "Good luck with that." Leone said.

    The two ate silently for a minute or two before talking again.

    "So what are you going to do back in your homeland anyway?"

    "Take care of things. I rather not say what it is."

    "Okay, I can take a hint that you don''t want to talk about it."

    "Glad you understand Ramiel." Leone smiled.

    "Really, is there any place in this world that isn''t fucked up beyond beliefs?" Ramiel said.

    "What do you mean?"

    "This world seems filled with monsters. But other than that, I could tell that there are places that aren''t totally fucked up. I could sense that there are great forests, deserts, and plains in this world. But is there any place that is truly safe?"

    "Who knows? I never trek the world before so I can''t tell."

    "Bah..." Ramiel took a piece of meat and ate it.

    Ramiel fiddled with his plate. He ate his meal cleanly and put it aside, waiting for the slow eating Leone to be done eating. Leone finally finishes her meal, she wiped her mouth and let the worker of the Inn take the plates. Standing up together, the two walked out of the Inn.

    Outside, the streets of Lugenstan is shaded in blue, the sky above is covered in dark clouds, the wind blows grass and leaves that fly everywhere. Ramiel saw half of the city covered in a dusty mist, he felt like the scenery is nothing like he seen before.

    "This is where we part Ramiel." Leone said.

    "Yeah, good luck on your quest Leone, hope to see you again bud."

    Leone oddly hugged Ramiel as he said. Closing her eyes, she hugged him tightly before letting go. Ramiel''s cheeks went red for a bit, he patted Leone''s back as he separates himself away her. Ramiel smiled wearily at this touching friend of his, not knowing that a maiden is buried inside her androgynous appearance.

    "Goodbye, for now, Ramiel, see you again, some day, some time."

    With that Leone turned towards the direction she is headed. In order to reach the borders of the Elven Forest, Leone needs to go west and travel for two months. She strolled for a distance before looking back at Ramiel standing waving his hand towards her in goodbye. She clenched her fist near her heart, a small ache appeared, but as the thought of her homeland appears in her head, Leone decided to move forward, not daring to look back.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ...

    Leone disappeared into the crowd, leaving Ramiel standing on the stone paved road of Lugenstan City. The citizens of the city crowd upon Ramiel as he stands idly on the street, he looked at the direction where Leone left, feeling a bit of loneliness in seeing a companion leave.

    I guess goodbyes are still bitter. They always go away, all of them...

    Ramiel''s face darkened at the thought, a bitter smile appeared. He gave a sigh, he turns to one of the idlers in the street and asked for the location of the fighter''s guild. The person he talked to was a native of the land, so he was able to give the location of the guild.

    He went to the street where the fighter''s guild was located. He saw the building of the guild, mainly composed of stones like the rest of the city. Inside the guild, he saw the wooden floor, the various mercenaries looking at five to ten boards filled with papers. Walking to one of the receptionists manning the counters, he asked them if he can work here. The receptionist, who is quite docile turned to look at Ramiel, analyzed him and thought that he is another mercenary.

    "You can look at the boards to get a work, Sir."

    "No, I am asking if there is any position in the guild. I can read, write, balance accounts and calculate earnings, I can also sort out documents if asked."

    Surprised as she was, the receptionist replied.

    "So are you implying that you want to work as a staff of the guild?"

    "Yes, if that is possible."

    The Receptionist frowned a bit, after hearing Ramiel''s reply. In the guild, most of the people that come are men and sometimes women that long for adventure and glory of killing monsters and getting fame in the process. So when someone like Ramiel comes and asked to be a member of the staff, the first and most expression they would get is a frown. For in the fighter''s guilds, the weaklings are placed in the back of the receptionist''s counter.

    "Are you sure about this?"

    The receptionist said. Indeed there are places available for anyone, but accepting the position might label someone as weak. Some of the receptionists are former adventurers who were put down, unable to adventure no more. They could not bear to work as farmers so they choose to accept the guild''s hand.

    "Of course I am sure."

    Ramiel however, doesn''t give any single shit about what people thinks. Not because he doesn''t care, but because he rather prefers to be safe. So when the receptionist asked such question, he could not help but take a hint of what Leone said about working for the guild.

    "I see, please follow me."

    "Okay."

    Saying that, the docile Receptionist with long black hair lead Ramiel inside the receptionist area, the fighters of the guild saw Ramiel entering the area, and immediately a hint of mockery appeared on their faces.

 Chapter 73 - A Medic Courier

    Chapter 73 - A Medic Courier

    <hr>

    Led into the master¡¯s office by the black-haired receptionist with a docile appearance, Ramiel was told to wait for a bit. He waited as instructed, watching the black-haired girl enter the master¡¯s office. Hearing a few conversations, the door opened, revealing the black-haired girl directing Ramiel to the master of the guild.

    Burly, bearded, muscular, tall and intimidating just by appearance alone, Ramiel bowed his head in respect which made the man before him took note of him, raising a brow, the master of the guild said:

    ¡°Tell me your name youngster.¡±

    ¡°Ramiel is my name.¡±

    ¡°I see. So let us be direct to the point. Why do you want to work for the guild as a staff member? I figure that most men would love to go on adventures and slay monsters to gain glory. Yet you rather work in this guild?¡±

    ¡°I am weak Sir, I am limping, my right hand is rather shaky, my throat is aching, and I do not know how much long I can live. I am sure if I was any better I would be not asking to work here, but as you can see, God seems to like putting me down quite a bit lately.¡±

    ¡°I see, you are unable to adventure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°Interesting¡ªI am Randal, Master of the Fighter¡¯s Guild, and I think that I might jut hire you.¡±

    ¡°That would be great Sir.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir?¡±

    ¡°What can you do?¡±

    ¡°Sort documents, count money, balance accounts, and micro manage. If you can, then I can also work as a courier, as long as it is only limited in the city.¡±

    ¡°A messenger too huh? You have quite a confidence in what you said.¡±

    ¡°Well, let us just say that it is easy for me to do that.¡±

    Ramiel went to a modern school. He can at least do those things easily. Management is something that he can easily do.

    The master glanced at Ramiel looking at his whole appearance, he notices the gourd of ale in his waist, the wooden backpack, and his snapsack. He thought for a while holding his chin, he said.

    ¡°So tell me about yourself youngster.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­I once lived in the Kingdom of Lin, working for an Inn. Then I was ¡®thrown¡¯ out of the Kingdom of Lin, and let us just say that I suffered misfortune along the way, then I work as a ¡®doctor¡¯ for a quite a while.¡±

    ¡°Quite vague, but may I know if you have done things that ended you in prison?¡±

    ¡°No sir, aside from defending myself I have by no means attack people out of spite.¡±

    ¡°I see, are you perhaps a pacifist?¡±

    ¡°I cannot say that I am. But I guess so?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, indeed you look like you do not fight a lot. Very well, I guess I can hire you.¡±

    ¡°So where can I start?¡±

    ¡°Stop right there young man, for now, I will give you one condition before I can truly hire you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ramiel tilted his head.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°I will train you for a bit. It is a bit necessary for someone working in the guild to defend himself.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean¡­umm may I ask your name milady?¡± Ramiel said to the black haired receptionist with a strange try in seduction.

    ¡°My name is Dall!¡±

    She said quite flustered. Ramiel bowed his head, and then turn to the Master of the Guild.

    ¡°So does that mean Miss Dall here also knows how to fight?¡±

    ¡°Self-defense¡ªbut she can fight if it comes to it.¡±

    ¡°I see, though I think fighting is not my forte.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you said that you work as a doctor?¡±

    ¡°I know healing spells, aside from that I think I can learn more.¡±

    ¡°The Guild quite lacks people that are eager to learn healing spells. Okay, I decided, how about I let you learn healing spells and become a doctor messenger for our fighters?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means, I might send you out in some of the fighter¡¯s houses so you can deliver letters to them or provide healing. How about it young man? To be honest, not many is fond of men on the receptionist counter and the guild is lacking able men that can cast healing spells.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, deal.¡±

    ¡°You are okay with that?¡±

    ¡°As long as the pay is good then I can deal with it, Sir.¡±

    ¡°I see...looks like you are easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Randal.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Hmm, how about taking a tour of the guild first? Miss Dall, please escort our new member to the areas of the guild and introduce him to the other members if you please.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes Sir!¡±

    Dall bowed her head. She turned towards Ramiel and gestured with her hand to follow her. Ramiel thanked Sir Randal, as he went out of the office of the guild and follow Dall to the places where he needs to get acquainted with. First, they went to the armory, where various blacksmiths work. Then they went to the archives where a person is sorting various books and catalogs. Then she took Ramiel to the receptionist counter where she learned the people inside.

    Ramiel introduced himself as the new Doctor messenger of the guild. They quite feel odd at Ramiel¡¯s appearance suddenly and how he got hired. Dall who is acting out as Ramiel¡¯s guide felt quite odd too. She never really thought that someone would apply as staff member so willingly.

    To her experience, most of the people that apply as guild member are like her, who thinks she could not handle the cruel world outside or veterans who went down the drain from an injury while adventuring. To her, Ramiel is an odd one simply because she did not find anything weird to this gray-haired man who she thinks that tried flirting with her.

    Ramiel walk along with the docile receptionist while not noticing the rosy cheeks she is trying to cover up as she treks down the hallway of the guild.

    Ramiel followed silently behind Dall¡¯s back. He watched the docile receptionist in a butler-like outfit stride along the hallways. He listened to her talk and at the same time, wondering what his job would truly be in this guild.

 Chapter 74 - First Patient

    Chapter 74 - First Patient

    <hr>

    The day after he joined the fighter''s guild Ramiel went to his office in the guild. It was a small office that has a desk, a table, and rows of books. Behind the chair is a window that if looked, could overview the city¡¯s houses. The office has a small room that could allow the member of the guild to rest. It has a closet and a small bed that is stuffed by sheep fur.

    Ramiel decided that he might as well use this place as a room. He didn¡¯t have enough money at the moment, despite the fact that he was handsomely rewarded by the events of Tinople City. So he decided to be frugal and endured the overbearingly small room.

    It was morning when Ramiel decided to finally work on his office. His room is literally just a door away so he wasn¡¯t that adamant in hurrying up. He sat upon his brown carved chair that looks rather moderate for a chair. He reclined on the chair and was about to close his eyes when he heard a knock on the door.

    Ramie opened his eyes and told whoever is outside his door to wait. Standing up first, he strides to the door, opened it and saw a blonde haired young man with messy hair. He was an inch smaller so Ramiel looked down upon this young man.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°You the new doc right, if so can you patch up my hand Doc?¡±

    Ramiel looked down and saw the burned hand of the young man. It smelled like it got roasted, and judging by the smell of iron and furnace he is giving, Ramiel deduced that this young man is a blacksmith.

    ¡°Sure, just sit down on the chair and let me see your hand.¡±

    Ramie instructed the young man. He wasn¡¯t a registered physician but he knew how to do some first aid. Heck, the school he was attending was so gung-ho about drills that even an underachiever like him could remember the instructions. Also healing magic.

    ¡°A second-degree burn and a few lacerations on your backhand, quite an injury you have here?¡±

    ¡°Eziel¡¯s the name Doc; looks like you know what you are doing?¡±

    ¡°This is basic stuff. Also, please grit your teeth or if you have any cloth, bite it. I am going to disinfect your burned hand, to avoid infection.¡±

    ¡°Infection, what¡¯s that? Also, what¡¯s with the alcohol?¡±

    He saw Ramiel opening a gourd filled with alcohol.

    ¡°I need it to disinfect your hand, or would you like to prefer for your hand amputated due to infection?¡±

    ¡°Why is that necessary? Just heal me with your healing spells!¡±

    ¡°I am just trying to make it safe. Uh, just grit your teeth.¡±

    ¡°Oka-AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±

    Eziel¡¯s mouth open as Ramiel poured the alcohol on his hand. It is whiskey, so it has quite an ethyl alcohol in it compared to just ale.

    ¡°Hold up, let me numb it for you.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Ramiel extended his left palm and freeze the excess alcohol on Eziel¡¯s hand. With the ice numbing his hand, Eziel managed to suck up the pain and quiet down. With that done, Ramiel opened his right and created a sphere made of soft orange light.

    ¡°Ah, that really tickles doc...¡±

    ¡°Really huh...¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°By the way Doc, it hurts now. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s magic how the fuck should I know?¡± Ramie spat.

    ¡°Eh, is there any explanation you can give then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know...¡± Ramiel said.

    He thought for a while before sighing.

    ¡°You do the healing but you don¡¯t understand how it really does that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know, but I have to guess then this healing spell that is considered as ¡®miracle¡¯ is helping the destroyed tissues on your hand to regenerate faster. You see, there are cells on your hand or something, and through using this healing spell I am accelerating the healing process.¡± Ramiel said in one breath. ¡°So how about that for an explanation?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a cell?¡±

    ¡°It makes up your body. Like ten gold coins won¡¯t be ten gold coins if it lacks one coin.¡±

    ¡°Eh...that is a bit vague.¡±

    ¡°How tiresome...¡±

    Ramiel felt annoyed at this young man. He kept silent as he focused the healing spell until the wounds and laceration on his hand slowly disappeared. Eziel raised his hand the moment the wounds went away he wriggled his fingers and said.

    ¡°Wow, looks good and new.¡±

    ¡°Well, it''s magic,¡± Ramiel said as he looked at the healed hand of Eziel. It has been months since he learned such miracle and it stills impressed him.

    ¡°Thanks, doc, also can you help me get the ice off my hand?¡±

    ¡°Sure...¡± Ramiel said while producing a torch like flame on his left palm. He could not muster any true offensive magic but the elemental bracer he looted on Tinople city do him well.

    ¡°That¡¯s some elemental bracer there...though I never saw it being used that way.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, since it''s mostly used as a fire starter or a tool for high-class people who cannot cast basic spells. Why used it?¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself, I can¡¯t into basic spells.¡±

    ¡°I see...why?¡±

    ¡°You ask a lot of questions. Don¡¯t you have to work on your forge or something? Not thinking about the people that you might bother?¡±

    ¡°If you put it that way...¡± Eziel wearily smiled at Ramiel¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then you should go...I still have documents to sort. I am new here you know?¡± Ramiel said as an excuse.

    ¡°True...then see you soon doc!¡±

    ¡°Hey don¡¯t ¡®soon¡¯ me. Try not to get yourself burn again for fuck¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±

    Saying that, Eziel stood up and turned to the door, he waves his hands at Ramiel as he disappears without even closing the door. Seeing the door wide open, Ramiel went to it and slowly closed it. After closing the door, he went to his chair, reclined and took a sharp breath.

    It seems that his days in the fighter guild are going to be tiresome after all.

 Chapter 75 â€“ Spell Learning

    Chapter 75 ¨C Spell Learning

    <hr>

    Ramiel taps his fingers on the table. His eyes pointed at a white parchment that has a ten paragraphs worth of incantations. This document is the scroll that Dall brought twenty minutes after Eziel¡¯s visit at his office. Along with the scroll were various miracle-bearing spells and a few books that seem to be recommended by the guild master.

    The first book was about the short history of the guild. The Guild is founded by the government of Lugenstan. A ¡®guild¡¯ in name only but it was mostly controlled by the military. It is to give leeway and made the rather roguish fighters that came by to join the shorthanded army of Lugenstan. In fact, only through decades after the Fighter¡¯s Guild was built that the connection between the military weakened. But it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that the Fighter¡¯s Guild is military funded.

    Ramiel was quite not surprised about the guild being funded. In fact, when he was in the Town of Tal, he tried to look for any sort of guild-like buildings only to find disappointment. The Fighter¡¯s Guild doesn¡¯t exist everywhere and aside from near borders nations. The Fighter¡¯s Guild is a few.

    However, the Fighter¡¯s Guild is still large itself. After all, the warriors, mercenaries, and hunters of the Guilds are well trained. They fight monsters of different sizes and challenge foes that usually normal mercenaries could not handle.

    The Second Book was about the rules of the guild. Ramiel read it thoroughly for an hour and the rules resemble that of any organization.

    He remembered the rules and took note of the important ones. After reading the second book, Ramiel was about to read the third book which was about a witch named Regina. It was quite a fairy-tale, so Ramiel just puts it somewhere to read it when he can.

    A red book, a blue book with tattered pages, he got a lot of books from Randal. He was quite surprised of the books and thought that he might never read them all in a week.

    The Scrolls given to Ramiel is far more important to him. So Ramiel was quite excited to read the scrolls, remembering the parchment¡¯s incantations. He was able to grasp the following spells; Protection, Purify, Detoxify, Hallowed Arrow and Holy Chains.

    The former was the usual healer like spells but the latter was surprisingly an offensive spell. If the spells were poems or school related. Ramiel probably would take days just to remember one of them. But something about magic that really activates his enthusiasm.

    In Ramiel¡¯s mind, he just thinks that learning any spells is cool. Besides, he could always carry the scrolls with him and fanatically practice them until he manages it. It was his gaming obsessed mind that made him rather fanatical in learning spells.

    It still bothers him that he could not use offensive spells. In his mind, he would really love it if he can cast fireballs but sadly, the reality of his body being incompatible with the mana of the world is there.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Miracles and Curses or through the use of Conduits like the elemental bracer¡ªRamiel was at least glad that he is able to learn or use magic at all.

    ...

    Afternoon, in his office, Ramiel found himself completely engrossed with the spells given to him. Super-focused without minding the world, Ramiel could be said that he is enjoying learning these spells. A knock sounded on Ramiel¡¯s door, it opened and the docile, long eyelashes, the black haired receptionist came in with a shaky face. Dall entered already since she already knocked thrice, yet Ramiel never bothered to answer the door.

    Her hands on chest, she moves her head from right to left. She looks at the unblinking eyes and was quite hesitant in bothering Ramiel. She approaches him with two steps, she tried to speak a bit trying to make the unblinking Ramiel notice her.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Ramiel finally caught a whiff of Dall¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Good whatever time it is Miss Dall is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Eh. I would like to have my finger healed.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me have a look.¡±

    She extended her finger at Ramiel. He saw long wound that starts from the tip of her finger, until the end. It was quite large, but the one thing that caught his attention was.

    ¡°That Bluish Red Blood of yours...is that normal?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry!¡± She apologized.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I thought that Sir might not like seeing a blood like this.¡±

    ¡°Is this a race sensitive thing?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes...¡±

    ¡°Then it is not a problem at all. Here, let me heal it already.¡± Ramiel says with an indifferent expression.

    He put down the scroll he was holding. He created a soft orange light on his palm. He made it touch Dall¡¯s lacerated finger, the wound slowly stitched up and got closed. Ramiel saw the rather painful look she made, he was about to ask her what¡¯s wrong but decide to shut his mouth instead.

    He made a customary smile as he retraced his hand. Dall was quite relieved about her finger, she said to Ramiel.

    ¡°Thank you for healing my finger,¡± Dall said

    ¡°No problem, it is my job after all,¡± Ramiel said, looking back and forth at Dall¡¯s finger and the scroll he was trying to learn. ¡°So it is no problem!¡±

    He smiled again. He returns his eyes back at the scrolls. Dall who saw him do that smiled wearily, she then slowly excused herself and left the room silently.

    ¡°Weird.¡±

    Ramiel muttered as Dall left the office. He leaned his chair, he looks at the window illuminating light behind and sighs again, he then made a dead-eyed look in his eyes, as he then returned to reading the scrolls in his hands. Like an automaton, Ramiel forgot about his other tasks in the guild and stayed focus on memorizing the schools. With a straight eye, unblinking, unmoving, and fanatically obsessed with the piece of parchment in his hand, Ramiel¡¯s day went by with him just staring at the scrolls.

 Chapter 76 â€“ Trial by Fire

    Chapter 76 ¨C Trial by Fire

    <hr>

    Dazed, black bags under his iris, retina, wobbly head, the pale moon behind his back illuminating silver light through the window, his eyes pointed on a parchment barely readable. His eyes went half close, his iris dilated, his hands shivered, his teeth biting his lip, gritting the pain. Willpower, through that he barely stays still, curiosity made his mind work like clockwork.

    His head recoiled back, his chin pointed forward, as he started looking around. He noticed the slightly dark room, he noticed the silver light, and he saw that it is late. Paranoia overtook him, his head registered that he spent too long on the spells.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±

    He smacks his head on the table, he grabs his gray hair, and his eyes turn dead, rotating, twisting nefariously. Agonizing, making a screech as he holds his throat, a voice came upon his head, laughing madly. He widens his eyes, he took a deep breath, and he produced a soft orange light in a form of sphere and let it touch his throat. A hysterical sound escapes his mouth, his legs throbbed, and his heart palpitated.

    Red veins popped on his eyes, his teeth grated as he clenches it together. His hand keeps on producing this light that softens the pain he is feeling. Cure, detoxify, purify, he used the spells he learned but to no avail, it did not help. He agonized in the table, his throat, his wrist, and his right leg trembled in pain. Balls of water appeared on the side of his eyes, a trail formed into his cheeks, his teeth clattering.

    His right eye closed, he tried to stand up, and a sensation of burning came upon his right leg. The black spots that are on his leg pulsate as if being pinch with burning tongs. His leg trembled as he drags himself into the small room he is in.

    He saw the bed stuffed with sheep fur, he put his hand on the bed, his hand trembled, as he slowly sits down on the bed. His vision rotated as his world then spins as if he was in an 80 mph merry-go-round. He held his mouth as his shuttering eyelids felt pain, as he saw a misapprehension in front of him. A bald young man, with a smile that reaches his ears, eyes that look blurry. Sanity seems to lose at the illusion in front of him, he shakes his head, he laid his body flat on the bed.

    He suddenly grits his teeth, his body convulses, and he held his right cheek, noticing a painful bump. He clicked his tongue loudly, his face crumpled, his expression grew worse as negative thoughts flood his head. A small sob escaped his mouth, he tried keeping his pain down, yet the anguish he feels at the moment was rather spirit crushing. Possessing no iron will, possessing no burning spirit, possessing no mind of steel. Ramiel prayed his eyes close, hoping that he will wake up without any pain the moment he opens it again.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ...

    On top of the fighter¡¯s guild, a burly bearded man had his hand''s clasps together. His eyes pointed towards his rough, calloused hands. Looking at the two in front of him he asked:

    ¡°So how is our new hire?¡±

    ¡°Quite knowledgeable, especially caring for his patients.¡± said Eziel.

    ¡°Yeah, he is a good doctor by the looks of it Sir...¡± said Dall.

    ¡°I see...so how are his studies, Dall?¡±

    ¡°He is quite obsessive about it sir. He never even glances at me once the little wound I made on my hand was gone.¡±

    ¡°Same here...¡± said Eziel. ¡°He was quite chatty if asked, he knows his stuff and I could see he at least takes his job with a serious tone. But...¡± Eziel paused. ¡°He looks like he won¡¯t last long in this guild. He seems sick.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, I did notice that he is pale. He seems to be someone who lost weight, he has a thin face, but I could see that it wasn¡¯t because of training; I say that it is more that he got starved.¡± Dall added.

    ¡°Oh, speaking of him, he has quite a dead-eyed look, he has a quite average build, but even I could see that he went through some suffering,¡± Eziel said.

    ¡°I could see that. The young man only has three fingers on his right hand, while his other hand is missing a middle finger. I could also see that he is limping, not to mention his right-hand looks shaky.¡± Randal added.

    ¡°He seems to be quite ill, Sir. Should we really hire someone like him?¡± Eziel said.

    Dall didn¡¯t say anything and listen silently. Randal folded his arms, he looks up, and then back at Eziel.

    ¡°It matters not, but how he handles the bloodletting ritual is where we decided. In this guild, we always prefer the strong, and if he could not handle a bit of beating, then he should be immediately kicked out.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how it will turn out,¡± Dall said.

    ¡°Who knows? It depends on the guy, but I bet he will get hurt quite a lot.¡±

    Randal nodded his head in agreement.

    The bloodletting of the guild has always been a common ritual. It is the way for them to see if the one joining is worthy of joining the guild. Randal made it this way to filter the unworthy from the guild. Every fighter that joins is always sent to a task, but as for Ramiel¡¯s case, he will face someone that would test his ability to defend himself.

    Randal sent someone to Ramiel at this hour. He sent someone not affiliated with the guild, as usual, a local thug paid to test the abilities of those that joins as a staff of the guild. He has done this to everyone, hence Eziel and Dall, was quite curious how things will turn out.

    Randal didn¡¯t mean harm. But it does not mean he will allow weakness to enter their fray.

 Chapter 77 â€“ Cowardâ€™s Fear

    Chapter 77 ¨C Coward¡¯s Fear

    <hr>

    Someone entered Ramiel¡¯s office, a shady man, with stubble, wearing black clothing, this man was quite built, yet he was able to slide through the room unnoticed. He opens the door to a small room, seeing his target. The thug licked his lips, and he cracked his neck, as he immediately rushes at Ramiel who was trying to rest.

    Ramiel who was agonizing in pain saw the shady man pounce at him, he rolled out of his bed, and he glances at the shady man making a loud smack on his bed.

    Fear crept into Ramiel¡¯s head, he shivered for a while, but his mind went numb, his mind went one track, as his fear of dying immediately took control of him.

    ¡°Come on now, fight!|

    The shady man kicks at Ramiel with the intent to push him away. Ramiel gathered mana on his hand, producing a very bright light that blinded the shady man. The shady man saw white as the overcasted glow spell blinded him. Ramiel saw his chance, he pointed his right hand again at the man¡¯s torso, and he casts a Hallowed Arrow. The shady man noticed the danger, honed through the years of fighting he ducked and manage to avoid the hallowed arrow. His vision going back to normal, he immediately charges at Ramiel and slammed him to the wall.

    Ramiel felt like he was going to faint. The impact vibrated his body, and as he saw the shady man about to punch his lights out, he immediately pointed his left hand and made use of his elemental bracer to create dust. The dust stunned the shady man, enough for Ramiel to escape and limply ran out of the small room!

    Ramiel then was about to exit out of his room, only to see the door stuck. The shady man already made sure he wouldn¡¯t escape. Fear crept yet again at Ramiel, but instead of despairing, he smiled at his situation as if maddened. He turned his face at the small room¡¯s door and prepared the Holy Chains Spell to bind the man that is possibly after his life.

    Ramiel waited for the man to recover, and as the man showed himself out of the door, Ramiel deployed the chains and bound the man. The man was unable to move for a moment, Ramiel immediately flowed water from his elemental bracer, and froze it, making a spear made of ice. Using the icy spear to keep his distance, Ramiel was about to stab the shady man in the throat, but the shady man made himself fall on the floor, and as if he was used to doing it, he wormed his way out of the binding spell.

    Seeing him get out of the spell, Ramiel tried to stab again, only for the shady man to draw his club and smashed the fragile spear made of ice. After smashing the icy spear, the man tackled Ramiel to the ground. Using his club, he was about to knock Ramiel out only, to see a Cheshire smile plastered on his face. Shocked by the hideous smile, the thug blanks out, and overlook Ramiel creating a torch-like flame on his left hand, and plunging it on the shady man¡¯s face.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The shady man screamed loudly as his face burn. Ramiel, who saw the chance, immediately mounted the man¡¯s torso, and use his left palm to slap the man¡¯s mouth. Holding the shady man¡¯s mouth open, Ramiel poured loads of water into the man¡¯s mouth. But he wasn¡¯t drowning the man with water, but instead, when the water entered through the man¡¯s throat and esophagus Ramiel froze the water, solidifying the water inside the man!

    The man anguished, he tried to take the solidified water away from his body, but Ramiel, who was so afraid of the man getting up again, stood up, and use his right leg to stomp on the block of ice stuck in his throat!

    This action punctured the ice through the man¡¯s torso, and before long Ramiel saw blood flow out of the man¡¯s mouth.

    The shady man¡¯s breathing stopped, but Ramiel, who was still in a panic, grabbed the carved chair in his office and smashed the chair¡¯s leg at the man¡¯s head.

    Ramiel made sure that the man was dead, and even though it wasn¡¯t necessary anymore to do that, Ramiel still did out of fear.

    ¡°Hah...Hah...Hah...¡±

    Ramiel panted as his nerves slowly calmed down, he then suddenly felt the pain he was feeling a while ago, and since the adrenaline pumping experience was over, and his condition went back to what it was before he was attacked. The fear numbed his pain, but with the fear slightly gone, Ramiel was able to think normally again. His mind went one track on him, a simple flight or fight response that allowed him to fight.

    By no means had he done it because of some sort of instinct awakening inside him. He merely used the fear he was feeling to react to what would allow him to survive the dilemma.

    Ramiel fell down on the floor. He looks at the dead body of the shady man, flowing blood all over his mouth. He widens his eyes, and he looks down on the floor, raises his palms in front of his eyes, muttering.

    ¡°I just need to get used to this damn life...damn it...¡±

    Ramiel was a man born of the modern world, and in his head, the act of murder is a great sin. But, even with that, he still believes that not fighting back would be only foolish of him. Sure he was a coward, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he would be cowardly when it comes to his own life!

    I need to inform them about this...

    Ramiel made up his mind. He stood up enduring the pain he is feeling. The door was stuck, and since he wanted to get away from the room in order to report what happened, he casts a hallowed arrow spell, as he then targeted the knob of the door.

    The knob was hit by the hallowed arrow, seeing it open, Ramiel ran limply out of the room, with his legs taking him to the guild master¡¯s room.

 Chapter 78 â€“ Death in the Guild

    Chapter 78 ¨C Death in the Guild

    <hr>

    Three people sat silently in the guild master¡¯s office. Randal, Eziel, and Dall waited for any sort of news. The eerie silence of the night made the three uncomfortable, and as the clocks tick on their heads. Loud footsteps resounded on the distance, which slowly approached the door. The door then sounded out as a fist knocked on it!

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    Randal said while he narrowed his eyes, he then saw a young man, with a neck length gray hair, broad shoulders, thin face, yet average in both height and weight. This young man was sweating, his dark sleepy gray eyes are dilated. This young adult wearing a rough stubble on his face is Ramiel. Wearing a leather shirt, Ramiel walks limply at Randal¡¯s desk, slammed his palms and said.

    ¡°There was someone who attacked me, sir...Hah.¡±

    Ramiel let out a long breath, his teeth clattering. Ramiel¡¯s eye is staring front of Randal glance back at Ramiel and saw that he wasn¡¯t injured.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Some fuck tried to kill me!¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°I see...Eziel, check his office.¡± Randal ordered.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Sit down Ramiel.¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    Ramiel staggered through the chair, he rested his elbow on his thighs, breathing heavily. Dall who is in the room look worriedly at the obviously distraught Ramiel, it was an obvious reaction of someone who encountered danger. Silence happened again in the room, aside from Ramiel¡¯s groaning, there was no sound that escaped in the room.

    Dall fidgets her fingers at the silence. Randal stayed composed as he observes Ramiel in a new light. He never thought that he would survive honestly. He was quite pessimistic at his prospect. His head swirled in thoughts, as he eagerly waits for Eziel to report back.

    Meanwhile, Ramiel who is staring on the floor finally calm down. Instead of whining, he bit his lips instead and glances at the two inside the room. He was quite nervous on what to say to them, it was his first day as a new hire, yet someone already attacked him. He thought of people that he pissed off, but nonetheless, Ramiel is sure that he didn¡¯t provoke anyone recklessly. He was a passive person, so there was no way he would start things up that would cause annoyance to him.

    The room was lit by a two lamps stands, it screened the room with an orange tint, three people breathing in the same room silently made the room¡¯ atmosphere odd. Ramiel felt like time got so slow suddenly, making him restless on the chair.

    Randal noticed, but ignored him. Dall also took note, but she didn¡¯t say anything in order to keep the silent mood. At the moment three isn¡¯t able to communicate. Either it is due to the scent of blood in Ramiel, or the small yet noticeable groaning he lets out.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Ramiel stayed restless as time passes, his small movements, his stormy head, his nervousness was getting more obvious. Then finally, the silence broke with the door slowly being opened, and Eziel, who went to check Ramiel¡¯s office appeared with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Boss, it seems we got trouble.¡±

    ...

    The moment he said those words, Randal suddenly felt nervous, he followed Eziel back to Ramiel¡¯s designated office only to see it flooded with blood. He saw the thug he hired laying in cold blood, his mouth widely open, his eyes looking up, his throat disfigured, and if anything, the look of the corpse was rather vomit-inducing. Randal could see the shady man¡¯s jaws tore up, his throat was shredded, but Randal wasn¡¯t able to see any sign of a weapon that was used.

    ¡°As you could see, the man Sir Boss ordered is dead. His face fucked up, and brutally killed right in the guild¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°How did he do this?¡±

    ¡°You saw that elemental bracer on his left hand? He probably somehow did all of this just with that alone. Look at the thug, his face is slightly burned, and is slightly wet. I rather not compliment it, but he is damn creative with that thing.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Randal narrowed his eyes as he kneeled on the ground, and looked closely at the thug lying on the floor. His face crumpled, knowing that his expectations were crushed.

    ¡°This is bad.¡±

    ¡°Or tell me how bad is it, sir, is it because he actually murdered someone in the guild or the fact that the guy we use to initiate our new members is now brutally dead?¡± Eziel said.

    ¡°Damn, to think he would actually kill him...¡±

    ¡°I admit that we underestimated him, he was after all noticed coming from Tinople City, and even though he looks like that, he is still young. Probably looks old because of strain, but either way, voala he is healthy enough to overpower an old street thug with a club.¡±

    Randal put his palm on his face, and he didn¡¯t expect this situation at all. In his mind, the thug was only supposed to test Ramiel and examined his ability to deal with the thug. His miscalculation was that Ramiel actually killed the thug whose only goal was to knock Ramiel out.

    ¡°So how are you going to resolve this Boss?¡± Eziel said.

    ¡°I have no idea at the moment. I don¡¯t even know if I should praise Ramiel for this work of his or kick him out for killing a pseudo member of the guild, just imagine the family that this man left behind, and this is because I underestimated a rabid dog.¡±

    ¡°Too bad is it?¡± Eziel said.

    ¡°And you are too numb about this, how about you help me think about this damn it.¡±

    ¡°No way boss, I¡¯m only a blacksmith, nothing more, nothing less.¡±

    Randal ignored Eziel as he said that, he turned to the thug, and just close his eyes. He then used his thumb, and trigger finger to massage his forehead.

    The smell of blood will be hard to remove, and with eyes everywhere, Randal knew that this death in the fighter¡¯s guild would be known soon.

 Chapter 79 â€“ Faulted Guild Master

    Chapter 79 ¨C Faulted Guild Master

    <hr>

    Randal went back to his office with a downtrodden face, he saw Ramiel, his face looks like he was about to explode in stress. Randal turned to Dall, he gestured for her to leave, and without even asking, Dall left along with Eziel.

    ¡°Do you know what you just did?¡±

    ¡°I protected myself.¡±

    ¡°I see. But have you read the rules of the guild?¡±

    ¡°Do not kill inside the guild. I know, but Sir, I was only protecting myself. I didn¡¯t even want to kill!¡± Ramiel said with his eyes trembling. One could see that he is near tears; his body seems to be in pain as he answered too.

    ¡°I know, but the man is a member of the guild. Honestly, as per tradition, he was supposed to test you out. His only intent was to test your ability to fight back, but who would have thought that he died, not being able to even guve up at the end.¡±

    ¡°You mean...¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is a tradition for the guild to send someone out to test one¡¯s abilities. That man who attacked you has been working for the guild as a pseudo member, yet somehow only you were able to kill him. Many already went so far and beat the heck out of that man, yet you were the only one to be able to kill him that brutally. Did you even listen to him surrender?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Ramiel slammed his fist on the desk. ¡°Why the fuck would I do that? I thought he was going to kill me! And obviously, I would fight back! I can¡¯t fight for shit and I was too afraid! And somehow you fucking expect me to just suddenly listen to his pleas as I stuff his mouth with water, freeze it and stomp it hard to the point he would fucking die? I am sorry Sir, but I could not hear his voice as he drowns and screams as I kill him!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Randal went silent as Ramiel lashes out at him. He joined his hands together, contemplating on how the thug he sent died just like that. Usually, he would just surrender when faced with defeat, but this time, he wasn¡¯t able to simply because of how Ramiel killed him.

    He stuffed the thug¡¯s mouth with water, solidified it and use it like some nail, to somehow disfigure the insides of the thug¡¯s throat. Randal felt like it was a brutal way to die.

    ¡°So he wasn¡¯t even able to surrender then?¡±

    ¡°Of fucking course not!¡± Ramiel shouted. ¡°I burned his face, stuffed his mouth with fucking water, and froze the water; obviously he won¡¯t have time to suddenly say: I am fucking sorry this is just a test tehehehehehe¡ªwith a fucking ice stuck on his fucking throat, bullshit, what the fuck is wrong with you?¡±

    Ramiel held his head together, unable to stay calm in this situation.

    ¡°I know you felt scared, but not even once, that you try to capture the man?¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Oh no, you aren¡¯t going to go that way,¡± Ramiel said, pointing his right middle finger at Randal. ¡°Like I said, I was scared, this wasn¡¯t my damn fault, and if there is anyone to fault for all of this then it should be you! I didn¡¯t do nothing wrong, if you want to test me, then tell me that I will be tested so I won¡¯t fucking murder someone!¡±

    Ramiel didn¡¯t hold his anger back, he was so angered by the fact that such things happen, he remembers his panic, the madness that overtook him as he thought his death was imminent. And suddenly now, he learned that all of it is because they just want to test him. Who wouldn¡¯t be mad at a development like that?

    ¡°I am not putting the blame on you. I am merely telling you what I think. This is my fault too, I underestimated you, and I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to take him down.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the confidence boss, really appreciate that, fuck!¡± Ramiel whined.

    Randal touched his left palm, he looks at his desk, then to Ramiel as he says: ¡°So do you hate the guild now? Do you want to quit now that this happened?¡±

    ¡°The obvious choice would be that!¡± Ramiel said. ¡°But, I may be lacking sometimes in the wisdom department, but it doesn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t take advantage of this! So I want you to apologize to me, give me reparations and I want a house, I don¡¯t want to stay in that fucking office anymore.¡±

    ¡°So you are negotiating...does this mean you are going to quit?¡±Randal said with chilling eyes.

    ¡°No, I know this is terrible, but just by the fact that this shit happened, and you giving me this leverage is good enough for me. I will do my work; I will stay as a doctor for the guild, but no way in fucking hell that I would be talking to you, it should be obvious by now, but I hate you, I will say this honestly, and even though I want to punch you in the face, I know that someone like you who leads this guild won¡¯t be that easy to hit. So I am taking this the smart way.¡± Ramiel said within one breath.

    ¡°I see,¡± Randal said as he stands up. ¡°Then I accept this condition, I apologize that your first day in our humble guild has come to this, this is my fault, for underestimating you, and this I admit.¡± He bowed his head.

    Ramiel looked at the bowing Randal, he looks sideway, and then said:

    ¡°Please let me have my things...¡±

    ¡°I will have Dall bring your things...and even though this happened, I hope that you wouldn¡¯t stop working for our guild. Eziel told me about your knowledge in healing, and even I would be too stupid to let go of someone that possesses knowledge like that. Once again, forgive me for my blunders.¡±

    Ramiel didn¡¯t say anything as he lifelessly went out of the guild master¡¯s office. His first day in the Fighter¡¯s Guild turned out to be a disaster, making Ramiel bitter, at the thought he once had, that things would be comfortable...

 Chapter 80 â€“ Cogs Turn Twistedly

    Chapter 80 ¨C Cogs Turn Twistedly

    <hr>

    The streets of Lugenstan city are empty, in the middle of a road, he walked alone limping, dragging his leg towards any Inn he could find, alone in the desolated road, Ramiel made a lonely expression, the moon behind his head, the stars dotting the sky.

    A fresh breeze passed his nose, the clean unpolluted air, made his expression fall lower. A sweet memory of gas excess, his first smell of the city air, it all went back to his head. He tumbled through the road with a hazy head, his body seems floating, half close eyes, a frowning mouth, that slowly turn into a weary tired smile, his legs hurting, his body weighing a hundred times ever.

    Shivering in the cold night, he touches his shoulders with both hands, he exhales a warm breath, as it forms clouds in front of him. Calculating something inside his head, he remembered something precious in his heart, he then weakly hummed.

    A tune usually uses in celebrating the birth of life, he quietly hummed it all alone in the road, walking, finding some place to stay. His stretched legs, it throbbed, every step felt heavier than usual, his face cringes as he takes a step. The corner of his eyes had a small roll of liquid, his eyes shaking; lines filled his face, as he hums the tune to himself.

    Continuing his walk, he stopped for a while, his head pointed up, his heart trembled, his teeth clattering, he strides listlessly in the streets, without no one to bother him, he was free to stumble upon the empty roads, looking like a wreck.

    He turns into one of the branched roads of the streets, he tried going back to the Inn where he first rested, yet he didn''t recognize the street, confused, he sighs and went back to the road he once stomped on. In the road, he saw nothing, the streets didn''t have any single soul, and he went on forward, continuing to look for a good place to rest. His mind churned, a small chain in his head thawed completely. A smiled formed naturally as this chain melted away from his head, a weary smile, a roll of tears on his cheeks, a timid posture while sighing endlessly.

    Emotions poured through his head and chest, he held the part where the heart is located, he tapped it, tried to find answer inside, only to find a strange feeling of acceptance

    Then it bursts into a horrible anger, a hate filled flow of emotion climbed on his head. He grabs onto his head, he held his hair, pulled it, as he kneeled on the ground. He sobbed, poured tears on the floor, as he then suddenly went silent. His crying face turned blank, he wiped his tears and stood silently as if nothing happened. He dragged his legs again, he stretched it until he saw a glowing building that might allow him to rest, he entered this building, he went to the owner, asked if he can stay, paid the fee, and went up to a room, which have a simple wooden chair, a table, a bed, a window on the wall.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He tumbled in the bed, he didn''t lay his back, he instead opened the window, a breeze entered, and it fluttered his gray hair. He scratches his stubble, his sleepy-dead eyes cast upon the moon, he supported the side of his head with his hand, and then he stared silently at the night sky.

    A strange feeling happened, he wobbled his head from left to right, he swayed it forward and backward, he then turns back to the sky, where he saw the stars filling it up. He then remembered a memory of the time he was in a concrete tower filled community, this place made him see men and women, walking with suits, staring dead-eyed on their phones, walking like automatons with a cog for a head. It was the first time, he thought to himself that he never wanted to become someone like that, he thought that it quite a cruel state of mind, and ever since that day, he stopped thinking about dreams, thinking that they are nothing but bait that will turn him into a cog head. Ramiel, in his head, thinks that becoming a suit wearing cog head is his future, he adamantly refused it. He tried searching for a way to make this not happen, yet somehow he ended up in a dark room with a bright monitor in front of his face.

    Then things happened, he wanted to look for meaning, he didn¡¯t found it, he cried, and now he is in a world, he really hates, and now his mind is in turmoil, as it gets filled with various things such as longing and regret.

    But!

    If there is anything it is clear above all of these confusing things inside his head. It is that he wanted to have a peace of mind, and this peace of mind that he wanted was a feeling of enlightenment. He brought the mouth of his gourd to his lips, he let the liquid flow inside him, and then to his throat. A flash of memory appeared on his head, as the image of a man struggling entered his mind, he was able to vanquish the thought, and somehow through the liquid, he was able to erase it rather easily. This state of mind continued until a small single snap of a finger like sound happened.

    His eyes wide, and then finally, somewhere in his fragile head, a small barrier, a small delusion, a small coping mechanism triggered, as the logic of this small delusion brought forth, twisted his fragile mind. Not turning into Ludak, Ramiel, who felt this firework like event in his head realized something and this realization gave him peace.

    But this peace was illogical in nature, it is twisted, self-deprecating, delusional, and heartless. But even with that, the troubled mind of Ramiel accepted this to give himself a peace of mind.

 Chapter 81 â€“ Change

    Chapter 81 ¨C Change

    <hr>

    A week passed in the City of Lugenstan. It was fall already, and in particular, winter is coming yet again. The city is as normal as it gets. But, in the Fighter¡¯s Guild, the death of certain member made the whole guild gloomy. The member who died was a friendly well-known member who served as the middleman for everyone who joined the guild. He was friendly, sociable and tolerant. Newcomers adored the old man for his wisdom when it comes to the guild. So hearing the death of this man made the whole guild this way.

    His death was announced a week ago, but even so, the people were still cheering for his soul to go to heaven. If it was some other man who died, such thing wouldn¡¯t happen. People die too easily in this world. And only those who etched themselves in the heart of the people are remembered.

    They remember the old man as a warrior. The Guild Master made his death known, that he died fighting a ¡®savage¡¯ monster fought it bravely to his death. The members of the Guild accepted this reason. They just know that the old man won¡¯t die other than a warrior.

    The Staff of the Fighter¡¯s Guild knows different though. They knew what happened to the old man, and the way he died brutally. They covered it up, to the point that even the eyes and ears would not know the truth. It was a painstaking task that the staff worked on for a week.

    They covered up the fact that he was murdered. The staff succeeded in doing so, now the whole guild thinks differently. The Guild Master also disallowed it to say anything bad to the old man. He would drown out the news, making the lie that the old man died valiantly, the truth.

    That truth got accepted.

    Thus the members now do not say otherwise. And those would say otherwise that he died differently would be treated with scorn and disrespect. It took time for the Guild Master and the Staff to do this. It was odd, because of a single mistake, that they would do such thing.

    It was the fault of the Guild Master. He accepted the responsibility and made a big lie about it. Now, no one will know that the old man, the initiator, the middleman, and the beloved ¡®mentor¡¯ of some, died other than the being brutally killed by a staff member of the guild.

    Because of this accident, the guild changed. Anyone who would join would be now publicly tested. It was no longer a secret, mainly because of what happened. Some took this as a new ¡®era¡¯ for the Fighter¡¯s Guild. They thought that with the old man¡¯s death, no one would take the role that he somehow did for years.

    Most of the guild members misunderstood it at as the guild master honoring the old man¡¯s role. Not knowing that it is a cover, a way for the guild master, to cover the mistake that was made by the Guild Master¡¯s poor judgment of character.

    ...

    As the death of a member came, a new one also joined. This new member was quite weird, he applied for the position of the doctor, yet he wouldn¡¯t stay in the guild all the time. So most of the time, when the fighter guild¡¯s member need healing they would come to his house located near the walls of the city, where it is a land controlled by the fighter¡¯s guild.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    The House of the new doctor was just right in the last section of the land. The land had trees covering the area. There are also farms that the guild cultivates. His house is more of a cabin, unlike most of the houses in Lugenstan, the houses in the fighter¡¯s guild were different for various reasons.

    The Fighter¡¯s Guild members, who seek the house, would then meet the new doctor. The new doctor was a young man. He would occasionally be seen holding a roll of tobacco, or a gourd of ale. But even with that, the new doctor would heal up anyone that comes.

    It was his job, but the members of the guilds quite liked that he was welcoming to the members. Though they think that way, the real reason why the new doctor was welcoming is that he was just trying to be stoic. The first visitors heard the new doctor say ¡®I expected this¡¯ when they visited. So it gave the impression that he was welcoming person for a reason.

    The New Doctor would heal them, and then after that, he would tell them how to take care of themselves. Most of the female doctors liked the attitude of the new doctor. He was quite young too, so it wasn¡¯t that bad for them to talk with him. The male members also like his straight-no-bullshit attitude. He would do what he needs to do without a single complain or whine.

    But even so, the members still would try to ask why he isn¡¯t in the guild. But the new doctor would tell them that it was his request and that even the guild master agreed to it. So with that, no one really tried to question why he isn¡¯t in the guild all the time, unlike the other staff members.

    Of course with how things work, the doctor would be called when an expedition group would return or something big happens. So when an event happened during the week, most of the guild members saw his limping, as a result most of the guild members misunderstood that he just have a bad leg. So it all worked out for them, and they concluded in their heads that the reason why he is always in his house is that he has a bad leg.

    It worked for the New Doctor well, that explanation that is. So with that reason, he was now allowed to spend most of his time in his house. He would come out to deal with at-home-in bed patients, and sometimes deliver letters to various injured members of the guild.

    Currently, this new doctor is just staring at the trees in the sky. His face basked in light, with some shadows of the leaves from the trees, making patches on his face.

    ¡°Hello...¡±

    A black-haired, docile woman entered the vicinity of his house. Seeing her appearance in his new house, the new doctor, Ramiel, stood up and kept a stiff upper lip.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±

    He said as if he expected Dall¡¯s appearance. He heard something from the loud farmers awhile ago, so he expected that soon will be called back the guild.

 Chapter 82 â€“ Barbarian

    Chapter 82 ¨C Barbarian

    <hr>

    The Fighter¡¯s Guild is loud today.

    Many of the fighters were gathering in a circle, observing something in the middle. Ramiel walks alongside Dall as they step inside the guild. He sniffed suddenly, as he smells the blood on the air. Looking in another direction, he saw that some of the guild members were bleeding.

    ¡°So am I supposed to treat that group right?¡± He pointed at the fighters with blood on their arms.

    ¡°Yeah, please take care of them,¡±Dall replied, nodding her head.

    Ramiel nodded as he walks to the injured fighters. He ignored the rabble on the middle of the guild since he expects it to be a troublesome one. The Fighters noticed the limping Ramiel as they look at his direction. They smiled, expecting healing from him.

    Ramiel went to them. He extended both of his hand as a glow of light enveloped them. His face twitched as he does this. He didn¡¯t know why but when he uses miracles, there is a painful feeling that throbs inside him. He doesn¡¯t know what it is so he just sucks it up.

    ¡°That feels nice...¡±

    ¡°It hurts...what kind of healing magic is this?¡±

    ¡°It really tickles, but I do feel that it is effective.¡±

    ¡°I think my flesh is being put back together. Is this normal doc?¡±

    The Fighters complained one after another. Ramiel gave them the same blank expression as he does his healing. Complaining won¡¯t shut them up, so instead of agonizing over it. Ramiel decided that being indifferent to their whining and giving himself a peace of mind is much better.

    He thought that worrying about anything external won¡¯t help him. The world outside himself, the thing he perceives with his eyes is a cruel maiden that will bring him down. So instead of weeping, he will just endure. He realized it a week ago, and when he got some time to think about the world he is in.

    Instead of praying and hoping for things not to go south, Ramiel instead inverted his thought. He decided that he should expect things to happen. So when it comes, he would be ready to deal with it. It is a thinking of expecting things to happen.

    He will be okay, and the worst thing that might happen is that he somehow dies. Ramiel had enough of crying over what he considers now as parts of his life. However, just because he thinks now this way, it won¡¯t mean that he would suddenly stop acting like what he truly is.

    Self-acceptance, and all of that, it will matter in his head. It is just that he wants a peace of mind rather than go insane. Things out of his control will be something he will look with a step back. Right now he just considers this world as a dream.

    So Ramiel was now a bit calmer.

    Although it could be just the habitual smoking and drinking doing this.

    But the fact that it makes him feel better is true.

    ...

    Healing was over for the fighters. Ramiel gave them booze or at least pointed them to the nearest place where they could buy a drink. This gesture actually made the fighters raise their thumbs up in approval towards Ramiel. Normally, the healers would mouth them off about taking a rest. But Ramiel, who doesn¡¯t know how doctors or healers usually act, just told them to do what they want.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    It is their life so let them do what they want, is what Ramiel thought. These men are always at death¡¯s door, so letting them live their own life is something that Ramiel won¡¯t even bother. Besides, they look fine, so unless they lost a limb or two, then Ramiel would tell them off.

    Now, what to do?

    Ramiel rested in one of the tables after treating the fighters. He was exhausted, and his mana was half drained, after casting a multi-healing spell. One by one, it would cost less mana, but by using a mass spell like that, this happened.

    As he waits the commotion in the middle got worse. Many of the fighters were discussing what to do with the people that are in the middle of the fighters. Ramiel¡¯s ears caught and took note that those people are barbarians. He was a bit curious about what they would do to the barbarians.

    The people in the guild started arguing. The Guild Master called to manage the commotion. He is currently trying to think how things will go from now.

    Ramiel stayed in his seat. Dall joined him, as she worriedly looks at the situation. Most of the receptionists are already out of their positions. They join the commotion, screaming for the barbarians to be killed already.

    The people of Hillines Continent, whether they came from the Kingdom of Lin or in the Nation of Trapolstan, they have one opinion. They hate the barbarians that live north, just near the borders, which separate the Kingdom of Deus and the savage lands.

    The Hillines Continent hated them for their constant invasion. And only through the work of five nations, and the slaughter that the War Maiden of the Kingdom of Lin, and it¡¯s reaper that the barbarian invasion got quelled. It was a tough time during those days, so it is to be expected that the folks living in constant barbarian threat would be this hateful towards them.

    ¡°I have enough of this nonsense already! Guild Master, if you won¡¯t decide then I will, with my hand!¡±

    An angry voice sounded out. A fighter has sheathed his weapon and was about to kill the barbarians. The fighters got surprised. None of them was about to move fast enough to stop the man from drawing blood!

    Yet despite that...the unexpected happened.

    One of the barbarians loosened his cuffs and blocked the blow with the bone bracer he has in his right arm. With the sword being blocked, the barbarian took the chance, and crushed the fighter¡¯s head with a single blow!

    Blood splattered on the ground.

    The Fighters draw out their blades as the barbarian who managed to loosen his cuff launched towards the window. And as this barbarian flees, the one who is sitting near the window, Ramiel, looked at the barbarian, as if he expected that such accident to happen.

 Chapter 83 â€“ Lurking Barbarians

    Chapter 83 ¨C Lurking Barbarians

    <hr>

    The barbarian ran straight to the direction of the window. Ramiel, who expects things to happen due to his own fear already casted a binding spell and was about to hit the barbarian with it. When suddenly, one of the fighters, lashes out a long chain, with a spearhead and stab it right in the barbarians back. With one single pull, the barbarian got lifted into the air, and the archers who were able to notch their arrows fired point blank at the barbarian, skewing the barbarian in mid-air.

    The barbarian fell on the floor with a loud thud. Ramiel¡¯s heart palpitated loudly. Outside he looks calm but internally he is a mess. He scanned the surroundings out of fear and there he saw a patch of shadows and the sound of something breaking the wind.

    One keen-eyed fighter noticed this and shouted:

    ¡°BONE ARROWS EVERYONE TAKE COVER¡±

    With that single shout, almost everyone in the guild rolled to the ground. Ramiel who heard that immediately acted out of fear. He in panic muttered the incantation and clasps his hands together in order to activate it. A bone arrow about the size of an arm then shot through the walls of the fighter¡¯s guild. Everyone took cover, and Ramiel who was about to roll in the ground tripped, and accidentally he trips at the direction where Dall is, unintentionally deflecting the bone arrow away from her.

    The Arrow hit his wooden backpack. With the protection spell on, he was able to deflect the arrow out of Dall¡¯s direction. The Impact, however, scratched his backpack and made him fall to the ground. Arrows continued to shot through the interior of the guild.

    Ramiel opened his eyes. He saw that in the middle the guild master is surrounded by a blue aura that somehow deflected the bone arrows. With a swing of his hand, the bone arrows got crushed.

    The rain of arm-length arrows finally stopped. Silence came over inside the guild. Panting, and groaning then sounded out as if, the danger has passed. The Guild Master, however, did not calm down. With a shout, he immediately ordered the fighters to pursue after the attackers.

    Ramiel took a deep breath as he stood up, as he calms the storm inside his mind. Everyone was either injured or shocked at what happened, so in order to shake the fear, the fighters started to get their act together. Ramiel also took action. He saw Dall still lying on the floor, so he extended his right hand to her.

    ¡°Are you okay Miss Dall?¡±

    ¡°Thank you...for saving me.¡±

    ¡°I did?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ramiel tilted his head in question. He never knew he did something like that, but since Dall said so, he brushes it off and said:

    ¡°It is nothing really. Also, can you help me deal with the injured?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will!¡± Dall said with a rosy flush on her cheeks.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Ramiel nodded his head at that reply. Looking around the guild, he walks to one of the injured and started doing what he was hired for.

    ...

    The Guild got hit by the barbarian scouts. The Guild Master and his fighters chased after the barbarians and brought them down. With the Guild Master taking the lead it was an obvious result.

    The attack immediately spread all over the city.

    The Militias rounded up everyone. And the governing officers of the military immediately took action by sealing the gates. Guardsmen surrounded the upper walls of the city.

    Patrols were littered everywhere.

    In just five hours the whole city of Lugenstan went into a lockdown.

    The surprise attack caught the fighter¡¯s guild by surprise. They would have never thought that the barbarians would reach this far up the northwest of the continent.

    Either one thing happened.

    Either the Kingdom of Deus has fallen which is unlikely.

    Or Al-Goraz and his keen barbarians have found another way inside the continent.

    Either way, the reality that there are barbarian scouts is there.

    If it was the normal barbarians then it would be simply nothing unusual. But with the barbarians being identified as part of Al-Goraz¡¯s Barbarian War band, it changes a whole lot of things.

    Barbarians are usually stronger than the common humans due to their upbringing in the savage lands. They rely on brute strength and numbers. But for the barbarians that belong to the Al-Goraz faction. They possessed the ability to do tactics, unlike the usual reckless charge they do.

    So when it comes to the Al-Goraz faction the nations of Hillines is a bit wary. His Warband consists of a million in total, and that doesn¡¯t count the scouts they deploy. How Al-Goraz manages to keep his barbarians fed and alive is a mystery to all.

    No one knows anything other than the name of his, and the Warband of barbarians he commands.

    ...

    Back in the guild, the fighters are trying to take things back to normal. The injured laid one single part of the guild. Ramiel, along with the fighting healers made use of their healing spells to take care of the injured. Blood, gore and things like that are over everywhere.

    Ramiel wiped the sweat off his brow.

    The smell of blood entered his nose. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he drank some ale already. He would be a bit uncomfortable now. Also, he has a smoke on his mouth to ward off the smell. It helped in making him not take in the scent of blood.

    ¡°That¡¯s done.¡±

    Ramiel finished healing one of the fighters. He looks at his rolled cigar and took out another one. He didn¡¯t like the air in the guild so he decided to smoke another one.

    He didn¡¯t have anything else to help inside the guild so he excused himself out. Outside, he saw the armored fighters looking around heavily with a cold glare in their eyes.

    Seeing that, Ramiel thought things will get rough from now on.

    But instead of worrying, Ramiel decided to go home for now.

 Chapter 84 â€“ Falling Chaos

    Chapter 84 ¨C Falling Chaos

    <hr>

    The streets are filled with patrolling men. Because of this Ramiel felt the danger that the barbarians possessed. He felt like it would cause troubles for him. Naturally, Ramiel wants nothing to do with it. But with the gates being sealed and the outskirts of the city having the barbarians lurking around. Ramiel could only accept his situation.

    The city was still normal at least. There are people still walking with unworried faces, the merchants are still displaying their merchandises. After leaving the guild, he wanted to buy more rolled cigars from the merchants down the street.

    He found the merchant. Wearing baggy silk clothing, this merchant wore jewels, had oil on his face, and then his fat grubby hands pointed to his wares laid out on a square table. Ramiel approached the merchant as he took out some gold from his pocket and pointed to the box of cigars.

    ¡°Cigars eh, coming right up, Sir.¡±

    Says the Merchant, as his grubby hands grab on to the box of cigars, opening the box, he took the cigars inside and held it towards Ramiel. He took the cigars and stored them in the cigar box he brought two three days ago. It was after realizing the smell that the blood of the people he heals irritates him that he thought to cover it up by smoking.

    After buying the cigars he tumbled on to the direction of his house. Smelling the cigar first, he lit it up with an elemental bracer and put it in his mouth. Ramiel liked the smell of tobacco, the gourd of ale on his waist, which he took out to drink made the smoke better.

    He thinks that he got problems for drinking and smoking too much. But inside, Ramiel really don¡¯t like doing these things, especially smoking. He hated smoking, and the taste of ale is nothing but flavored water to him. He is only doing this to numb his senses. To avoid vomiting every second that he smells something bad.

    He kept on wandering through pave road, the pebbles scraping his boots, the wind caressing his cheeks, making his hair flutter. He saw the wide road, he saw the armed men, making noises with their greaves sounded out as they march on the road.

    Ramiel saw the houses in the distance, Filled with children, men, women and the elderly. He thought that these people are rather nonchalant about the prospect of the barbarians. Inside Ramiel¡¯s head, his thoughts of what he will do when the barbarians arrive.

    He may be pure outright stupid sometimes. But even Ramiel could understand that the barbarians are of different stature.

    But for now, he didn¡¯t want fret about the barbarians. Smoke went out of his mouth and nose as he stares up and holds the cigar on his hand. Without thinking, he stretched his legs in the direction of his house.

    The city of Lugenstan is at the moment a still water. And sooner or later the stillness will be disturbed.

    ...

    The City of Lugenstan and its Lord called out the Guild Master. He sat in his audience room, leaning his arm, waiting for Randal. The Guild Master arrives in the audience room. He looked up to the Lord of the City and bowed his head. The Lord acknowledged his bow, as he then ordered everyone to get out. Complains, mutters, and sneers came out as the Lord said so, it was common for the Lord to be treated like this.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    The room got cleared out.

    Randal and the Lord of the City stared at each other.

    ¡°I say this to you. Will we need the army to move?¡±

    ¡®Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I say this to you; will we need help from the other nations? Or shall we need to call the cities of Trapolstan?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I believe Al-Goraz and his barbarians found a way inside the borders unnoticed. The ¡®witch¡¯ already told us about the situation and she is sure that the barbarians could not lie with her scraping their skin, carving their bones, and melting their eyes.¡±

    ¡°I see. Do we need to inform the other Kingdom about this? Or do we need the majesty to send help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir, I believe doing so would allow this city to be safer.¡±

    Randal said with intense fire in his eyes. The Lord of the city keeps a nonchalant look. He may look incompetent through the eyes of his peers but he has his own reason.

    ¡°Whose help should we call?¡±

    ¡°I believe that the Kingdom of Lin would suffice. They are, at the moment, the strongest force in the continent. The Kingdom of Deus and their Paladins and War Priest¡¯s are strong but asking for their fanatical help would mean that there would be fewer men to fight the horde of barbarians on their doors.¡±

    ¡°The Kingdom of Lin, they already sent forces to the north as usual. Not to mention that the Reaper himself is out fighting the dark elvens again.¡±

    Randal gritted his teeth the moment he heard that the reaper is away.

    ¡°So Julian Nostredame is unavailable?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is fighting the dark elvens again, and this time I doubt he can easily escape. His mistake was to drag those elvens back to their homeland, not knowing that the hatred they feel for him is even larger than the sun. He should be at the dark elven borders, trapped in a battle against the dark elven king, isolated within a soul barrier.¡±

    ¡°So it will take him a long time to finish them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I suspect that the barbarians are working with Al-Goraz.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that easily Sir?¡±

    ¡°A former Elven Ranger heading home caught sight of the Dark Elvens dealing with the barbarians. That Elven reported the situation through a spymaster. I say that elven is quite loyal despite the way she got disowned. But I guess she will no longer be, after giving us this piece of information.¡±

    ¡°I see...but still...with the East at war with us. I doubt that they will send help.¡±

    ¡°Indeed...but, we will still try to have the Kingdom of Lin help us. That War Maiden will notice our grievance, and if anything she will take this as a way, to get closer to the borders of the Elven Forest.¡±

    ¡°I see...should we send messengers?¡±

    ¡°No, for now just send the news to the King. He will understand the situation, and surely he will allow your mean to enter the Kingdom of Ling as envoys.¡±

    ¡°I understood milord.¡±

    Saying that Randal was about to leave.

    ¡°Just make sure that it will be fast Randal. I am counting your support, and even though it may harm us, we will let the Witch prove her worth.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Randal then left the City¡¯s Lord¡¯s, Fort.

 Chapter 85 â€“ Personal Weapon

    Chapter 85 ¨C Personal Weapon

    <hr>

    The next day, Ramiel return at the Guild. His presence in the guild was needed, and despite his refusal to stay long, he complied out of necessity for the situation. The Guild members also needed him and Ramiel when he asked for help would not refuse.

    He stayed at the same table as usual. Helping men and women, injured from their various quests. The City is on lockdown but it doesn¡¯t mean that the monsters entering the area outside of the city aren¡¯t stopping their activities. Monsters care less for the trivialities of men. They do not think any less of humanoids as other than that prey to slaughter.

    Thus the guild members are bound to stop the monsters. They are being paid by their services so it wasn¡¯t bad. Also with the Guild being fully active, the military can focus on defending the city from external threat. Scouts from the Al-Goraz faction could be seen on the outskirts of the city, making the situation dire.

    The fighter¡¯s of the Guild fight them if they can. Some die, some survive, some returns with fewer limbs. Ramiel saw various men and women come back bloodied and distraught. Losing an arm in this world is considered as bad luck. Without an arm or a leg, they wouldn¡¯t be able to work. Without work, they wouldn¡¯t be able to earn money and live.

    Ramiel felt bad at the various injured men and women. He could feel their despair and he sympathizes with them by not pitying them. He looks them in the eye and tells them that they will be alright.

    He has been playing doctor for a while and as he did so, Ramiel felt like he is getting used to this kind of work. Somehow from being a beggar, he turned to become a healer working for a guild. It worked well for him at least, and if anything he should be lucky enough to survive this far.

    He guesses that he is a good survivor.

    Too bad that he wasn¡¯t this competent in his own world if he knew that being put into tough spots would allow him to improve even for a bit. To be honest, Ramiel thinks that if the world he is in right now needed degrees and diplomas, he would still be stuck somewhere, starving.

    This world doesn¡¯t need fancy papers, and with life expectancy being rather low. It could be said that such things like degrees and resumes are unnecessary for this world.

    This world also values able men. And at the moment, even Ramiel could be considered as an able man. With life so short in this world, even the average Ramiel could earn admirers. With the world grim and cruel outside city walls, so people easily falling for one another, or seeking warmth for another are rather nothing unusual.

    In this world where lives are easily extinguished, men and women seeking for anything that might lessen the sheer madness of this world is a lot.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ...

    Ramiel got called to the blacksmith¡¯s area. He saw Eziel sharpening a weapon on his workbench. Noticing Ramiel, he quickly put aside his tools and took out a parchment and a quill.

    ¡°So what is this all about?¡± Ramiel asked.

    ¡°Customary for everyone to have their own weapon made, sign that you are from fighter¡¯s guild. Kind of like a memento.¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s with the paper and quill, Do I have to draw my own design?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would prefer if you do.¡±

    Ramiel stared at the paper and quill for a moment. He raises a brow, thinking what weapon he really wants to have. He has literally zero training over weapons. He has been reliant on quick-thinking and making use of anything he has to win.

    So in terms of owning any weapons, Ramiel thought that a dagger just might suffice. But considering the last time he had one, it just got left behind in a dire wolf¡¯s neck. Ramiel vanquishes the idea and thought of the best weapon for him.

    He already has a repeater crossbow.

    But since he can have a free weapon, he thought that he might as well get this offer. At first, Ramiel thought that a spear would suffice. With a spear''s length, and using it by poking would already be great. But with him not being that athletic, Ramiel discarded the thought.

    If he needs a spear in the first place then it means that his enemy is already in front of him. Ramiel really doesn¡¯t prefer anyone that tries to kill him near him. Hence, as a modern person, if it is possible he would like a gun instead.

    He heard that Dwarvens up in their homeland usually carries what the people call as ¡®boomstick¡¯ and he is very interested in it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of any good weapon.¡±

    ¡°How about a sword, everyone wants a sword.¡±

    ¡°Too heavy for me, and besides I thought of wanting a retractable spear, but Nah, it is just my style not to mention my ¡®footwork¡¯ is atrocious already.¡±

    ¡°True, your leg looks bad. Some curse you have there really.¡±

    ¡°Curse?¡±

    Ramiel tilted his head for a second there. But since he was still thinking about a new weapon, he put the thought away for now. He proceeds to think again about the weapon he wanted. For example, if someone tackles like what that man did, Ramiel wanted a weapon he can easily deploy.

    ¡°Oh...¡±

    A light bulb appeared on top of his head. He grabs the parchment and started drawing another bracer, it is bracer with a mechanism that allows him to retract a blade by a single push of a button. It was a simple illustration of a bracer, a blade, then how the mechanism would work.

    Eziel looked at Ramiel¡¯s drawing, he first thought how impractical his design was but as he continued. Eziel¡¯s eyes brighten and thought that the weapon Ramiel wanted isn¡¯t half bad. He grinned at the odd design, and after Ramiel was done, he immediately started work on the weapon with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 86 â€“ Barrier Magic

    Chapter 86 ¨C Barrier Magic

    <hr>

    After drawing up the weapon he wanted. Ramiel left the forge area of the guild. It was quite hot inside so he didn¡¯t really want to stay longer than he has to.

    The Guild is huge. It has different rooms built for other purposes. The Guild has about five major rooms. The quarters where the staff member and the blacksmith lives, the armory where all the weapons are stored, the medical room where the injured are put, the offices where the documents are worked on, and finally the main lobby where most of the fighters stay.

    The Guild is a maze if one didn¡¯t familiarize themselves with it. Ramiel got a guided through the rooms by Dall once, so he had no problem navigating in the room. In the hallways, he slowly walks, and as he does, Dall who was back somewhere noticed Ramiel.

    ¡°Sir Ramiel!¡± she called out.

    ¡°Dall?¡±

    Ramiel stopped to look at Dall. He raises his eyebrows and said.

    ¡°Why do you call me Sir? Please stop that.¡±

    ¡°Okay, ah, the guild master wanted you to have this.¡±

    She handed out a piece of scroll towards Ramiel.

    ¡°Is this another spell incantation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is a barrier spell. You should be able to cast it since it is just barrier spell.¡±

    ¡°I see. So this a non-elemental barrier spell then?¡±

    ¡®You can¡¯t use offensive spells so the guild master want you to take that.¡± said Dall,

    ¡°Why exactly?¡±

    ¡°Eh, maybe because it will help, he said that a protection spell won¡¯t be enough and the Guild Master wants you to learn it.¡±

    ¡°Really...¡±

    Ramiel felt wary. The last time he accepted a spell scroll things turn sour. He hesitated for a second, which made Dall say.

    ¡°Please take it. Actually...¡± she blushes. ¡°I told the guild master that you may need this. We don¡¯t know if those barbarians would attack while you healing the fighters of the guild. So having a barrier to protect you from harm might be a good idea. Besides, you can¡¯t hold a shield well right? Then this would be perfect.¡±

    Ramiel smiled wearily. It is true that he can¡¯t hold anything that heavy. Sword, Shield, Maces, Axes, and even Armor is too heavy for him. With his body being un-athletic as it gets, him carrying those things would just hinder him down.

    Ramiel prefers lighter clothing. Hence, the leather armor, the cape, and the kneecaps, and the bracers he is currently wearing right now are for light movement. He already has a bad leg so equipping heavy things is out of the question for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it then.¡±

    Ramiel took the scroll.

    Dall smiled as he takes it.

    He didn¡¯t really want to take the scroll since it would mean that the guild master would want something from him. Getting involved is a bad thing, and Ramiel also expects for things to always go south when he gets involved. Not because he thinks he is unlucky, but because he learned that expecting good things to happen in this world is a big NO.

    He knows it by experience and Ramiel doesn¡¯t want to experience suffering, especially if he can prevent it.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ...

    Ramiel bid his goodbye and went back to his house.

    Dall went on her way since her only reason was to bring the scroll to him. Ramiel feels like he could at least trust her. She doesn¡¯t seem bad and Ramiel feels like, with her docile personality, she couldn¡¯t be that bad.

    I should learn this spell.

    Ramiel thought. The barrier spell is something useful. He already has the protection spell but having a barrier plus the protection spell¡¯s aura surrounding him would make for a better armor. He already witnessed the protection spell¡¯s ability to deflect a bone arrow that could even rip through the wooden parts of the guild, so the barrier spell should be strong too.

    He took out the spell scroll and read the following chants. It is quite long, but since learning the spell is quite something he is interested at. Ramiel quickly got into memorizing the spell. His focus was of that of a man who is staring in front of a screen for 24 hours.

    He is super focused.

    And with interest and focus working for him, he manages to remember the first parts of the spell quite well. The barrier spell work just like protection spell. There is some similarity that he could see, which he thinks he can somehow exploit.

    He noticed that the protection spells is ¡®casted¡¯ and brought forth with the word ¡®protection¡¯ in mind. Just like how his healing spell¡¯s logic is different from the other healers. While Ramiel¡¯s healing spell works on accelerating regeneration process because that is how he thinks of it. The Healers who used their healing spells has the idea that through the spell, the flesh is healed. They think that it is through ¡®miracle¡¯ that the healing activates, while Ramiel thinks that the healing spell is just like a supplement that allows him to fasten the healing process.

    So when he noticed the concept, Ramiel thought of how to use the barrier spell as for example, in a form of a shield. He also thought that maybe if he can conjure barrier spell and use it as a weapon. The barrier spell works on the idea of protection so Ramiel thought that he could just change his ¡®idea¡¯ of protection and make it work like that.

    So he practiced this idea.

    And as he does, he managed to succeed and instead of learning one spell, he found another pseudo-spell through failure.

    His body cannot handle the energy of the world, and since he needs a conduit to perform offensive spells, he accidentally put an element on his casting and the sphere of light that usually is colored soft orange, turn gray and exploded.

    It discharged with quite a bang on his palm.

    Because of that discharge, Ramiel¡¯s right palm got skinned.

    Luckily no one heard him scream like a bitch.

    But because of that accident that he managed to form an idea.

    That would allow him to make use of that energy ¡®discharge¡¯ and make it work as point blank cannon.

    So by casting a protection spell and a barrier spell on his arm, shaping it like a cannon¡¯s barrel, Ramiel would then try to make a sphere of orange light which he would then intentionally add the world¡¯s incompatible energy to it so it would then discharge and explode two inches away from his palm.

    Allowing him to use it as an offensive spell.

 Chapter 87 â€“ Curses

    Chapter 87 ¨C Curses

    <hr>

    Ramiel went back to the guild after his spell learning.

    He knew that there might be injured people again on the guild, and as he enters the guild. He indeed saw lines of people bleeding.

    Taking a seat on one of the tables, Ramiel started his treatment. One by one, the fighters approached him for healing. As he does his healing one of the fighters asked him for a pill. Not knowing what that means, he asked the patient what it is.

    According to the fighter who he asked, the pill is usually something that they can take to lessen the pain. It is more of a painkiller. Knowing that Ramiel went around the guild to ask about where he can get the painkillers. Dall, who was at the receptionist counter, got asked.

    ¡°Hey Dall, is there a place where I can get some pill? Most of the guys that I tend to are asking for it.¡±

    ¡°Oh that?¡± she touched her lip, ¡°Just visit Sheriwn''s Shop and he can hook you up with some¡±

    ¡°I see. I owe you one Dall.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡± she strangely fidgets in reply.

    Ramiel then left the guild in search for this Sheriwn. The street was cold due to the fall season. The gusts carry leaves and the other half of the city was covered in a mist of dust. Lugenstan City is half covered in desert sand while the other half is coated in greenery.

    Men and women still drown the street as usual.

    The Children¡¯s play on the stone road but they don¡¯t run around in the city with all the guards around.

    Ramiel scoured the city of Lugenstan for this Sheriwn. He somehow managed to find him in a shop that has a signboard that says ¡®Palarca¡¯ on it. Entering this shop he met the owner who is about as tall as him.

    Black hair, thin face, skinny, eye bags under his eyes, messy hair.

    Ramiel thought that he looks sleepless.

    He greeted him and asked for the painkillers.

    ¡°Painkillers...so is that what they call these pills these days?¡±

    ¡°I just call them that. It lessens the pain so technically it should be that right?¡±

    ¡°True, I like it, let us call this as painkillers now.¡±

    Sheriwn¡¯s shop has shelves all over the place. Flasks containing liquid, herbs, containers, small ring sized boxes, bottles, and instruments. He searches around his shelves until he finally took out a bottle containing small pills.

    ¡°Here you go. It will cost a lot as usual. I can offer you a discount since you look in pain. As for obtaining the recipe, forget about it. Also, would like for some anti-curses? Your leg smells like it got hit.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by Anti-curse?¡± Ramiel knitted his brows.

    ¡°Really now, can¡¯t you see that leg of yours is pretty cursed? Even without seeing it I could smell the hex on your leg. Who curse you?¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Hex...¡± Ramiel¡¯s went dim as he thought. ¡°I never thought about it, but can you get infected by a curse?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, curses are much more complex than miracles. They can string together and even affect your fate if you got afflicted. The curse on you seems to have wrapped around your leg already. Because if didn¡¯t then you wouldn¡¯t be limping.¡±

    ¡°So are you saying it cannot be removed?¡±

    ¡°You can always cut your leg. But that would too problematic.¡± Sheriwn held his chin in thought. ¡°The anti-curses and the pill can help you become less limp. But other than that, I doubt that you can fix that leg now. It is even worse than the Argo¡¯s Curse.¡±

    ¡°Argos Curse...¡± Ramiel muttered.

    ¡°Yes, the Argos Curse, the curse that a millennia worth of wealth and alchemists couldn¡¯t even cure. Maybe you can go to the kingdom of Lin and try asking for what cure they did.¡±

    ¡°Cure?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can ask them. But the Argos house is busy now you know? I heard that the lady is now constantly hounded by the magus and alchemy guild. I guess you could say that after years of suffering, the Argos bloodline finally gets its peace¡±

    ¡°So does this mean that my leg has no hope?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? You may find one or you may not. But do not be down you can always at least lessen the curse¡¯s affliction. As long as you take the pills and anti-cursers then it might work out for you.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Ramiel¡¯s mood went downhill as he continues to listen to Sheriwn. Taking the gourd of ale on his waist, he drank. Sheriwn noticed his customer¡¯s sullen expression and thought that he might have talked that out harshly. But nonetheless, that was the reality and Sheriwn doesn''t have any reason to butter it up for him.

    The Truth hurts more than a lie.

    Ramiel suspected that there might be something weird happening on his leg. Now he learned the problem, it pains him a bit.

    It is a spiral of emotion.

    Depression, frustration, and anger filled him.

    He thought that maybe he got ¡®afflicted¡¯ by the curse that the lady Argos have. But thinking about it further, Ramiel cannot find any reason why would they bother to afflict him with a curse. He knows that he is just some lame nobody.

    Ramiel doesn¡¯t know how the curse works too, and because of that, he cannot think of any further reason why they would even curse him.

    In his mind, the Lady Argos helped him how to read and write the language of the land. So it is out of his belief that she would do something like that. He also thought that Gundry was someone hospitable, he also helped him too and he just couldn¡¯t suspect them.

    He wanted to ask them some questions. But with the Kingdom of Lin being far away, Ramiel can only clench his fist in frustration.

    Happy thoughts left Ramiel.

    He wanted to go home already so he bought the anti-curses and painkillers. He then thanked Sheriwn and left his shop. While walking on the road, Ramiel walks with his leg throbbing.

    He was in pain.

 Chapter 88 â€“ Tranquil Fury

    Chapter 88 ¨C Tranquil Fury

    <hr>

    Ramiel¡¯s home is peaceful. Wooden as it is, it brought forth a strange comforting atmosphere. The greenery around the house also helps the home in being quite comfortable to live at. Berries, vines, flowers, trees, and the crops can be seen around his home.

    The occasional sound of water from the water canals made for a quite backdrop. Ramiel is in his own backyard sipping on a gourd of ale. The taste of the cold ale made his sullen mood a bit better. In the wooden table in front of him, there is his box of cigars. Adding to that there are a few dishes strewn across the table.

    Roasted pork, fried beef, and egg soup in a wooden bowl, he made them awhile ago as a side dish for his drinking time that is happening right now. Usually alone in this kind of time, Ramiel was already used to this kind of lonely life, back in his home world he is usually this lonely.

    In fact coming to the world made him lonelier than usual, he cannot connect to the world¡¯s inhabitant and aside from Leone, who he befriended in the Tinople City. There was no one that could really understand him and his woes. His mindset is different from the people. He could not understand why some of their mindset is like that.

    Ramiel is an outsider to this world. He sees things from the perspective of a different world person. So he could not understand why they would still be so calm with war just next to their doorstep.

    Ramiel sips on his gourd. He smelled the cold spicy smell inside the gourd. It was wonderful and it is just perfect for Ramiel. He bought the ale from one of the alehouses located in the market area. He was walking around when he saw the alehouse and thought maybe he could get his ale filled there.

    Surprisingly the ale was delicious and it was close enough to be called as a wine. He likes the ale so much that he brought a jug in his fist visit, after that he talk with the owner to deliver some every week. With that, he would be able to refill his gourd of ale when he needs it.

    Ramiel took another sip on his gourd of ale. His mind became even calmer as effects of it climb up his head. Holding a cigar in his other hand, Ramiel felt the smoke of the cigar coil around on top of his like an angel¡¯s halo.

    He took a bite of the roasted beef on the table. The flavor made his stomach crave for it and despite the odd way he drinks smokes and eats all together. Never once, Ramiel vomited on the spot.

    He got used to this kind of activity.

    Many will find it odd.

    But since he is alone in his home with nothing but the swaying trees and the chirping birds, it could be said that this is a relaxed moment for Ramiel.

    ...

    Ramiel after his round of drink and smoke fell asleep.

    As he fell asleep he found his head glued on the table. He lifted his head, he looks around him and saw the world quiet as if it was at a standstill.

    Gray shaded, the world has a strange aura to it.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Ramiel thought that he might just be drunk. He looked forward and saw himself with a wide smile on his face, a Cheshire smile that reaches up to the ears. Dead-eyed, crazed, and abyss-like, the eyes of the one in front of him lack any light.

    Ramiel felt like he is staring at a less sane version of himself. In fact, he asks himself sometimes if he is even sane.

    ¡°Feeling lightheaded?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I see. What about frustration...do you feel that now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I see. So you do not feel that too huh. So how about anger? Surely you must have that right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Lies, I can feel anger on you...don¡¯t try to deny it.¡±

    ¡°I said no. I am fine.¡±

    ¡°Really now...after all that talk about curses, throbbing of the leg, the pain, and the rather self-deprecating talk about calling yourself a lame nobody...you don¡¯t feel fury? Is your self-worth that pummeled to the ground that far?¡±

    ¡°No. I am just fine. So fuck the fuck off.¡±

    ¡®Now, now, let us not be rude...¡±

    The figure of himself snorted right at Ramiel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah, my self...can you not really figure it out? Or do you want me to spell it out for you...that simple suspicion you have.¡±

    ¡°I already know what you¡¯re going say. Like I said, there is no way that they would somehow make some elaborate ruse to do so. And somehow...they would use a lame nobody like me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the clue isn¡¯t it?¡± the figure of himself laughed. ¡°That ¡®lame nobody¡¯ can be used and be thrown into the rag. In our world it has always been like that...people using us for their own projects, putting the blame, and making us as some ¡®nobody¡¯ they can readily use. Don¡¯t you think that is fine enough reason for them to use a ¡®nobody¡¯ to finally free a caged bird?¡±

    ¡°I still won¡¯t accept it,¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°Come on now, I know that you learn to read and write from them, but that doesn¡¯t mean that they can just fuck with us however they want? Sure, we may owe them for that, but it doesn¡¯t mean they can pass as a hundred-year-old curse that easily!¡±

    The seething hatred that came from the mirror-like self of Ramiel was cold.

    Ramiel could understand that the illusion he sees right now is his tulpa acting up again. In his dream, Ludak would appear.

    Ramiel sighs at this weird ¡®dream¡¯ he is experiencing.

    He got drunk it seems

    He wanted to wake up already.

    But seeing that Ludak who is taking his form is still seething mad, Ramiel took a sharp cold breath, he stared with the same cold eyes that Ludak has and said.

    ¡°It is still far away. No way to enter the borders, not to mention that the barbarians are just outside.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a fucking excuse!¡±

    Ludak slammed the table.

    ¡°Of course it is.¡± Ramiel calmly answered to himself. ¡°I know to myself that it is suspicious. But the distance is far away, and either way...there will be a time that I may ask them...especially Sir Gundry...why he lied when he said there was an escort for me. I still don¡¯t believe that the Lady who was so kind to teach me to read and write sincerely would somehow do all of that just for someone like me, she was someone that who would hate to see someone end up like her. So her aside, that doesn¡¯t mean we cannot ask Sir Gundry why he lied to us-¡±

    Ludak went silent as he saw the calm expression that Ramiel did.

    Ramiel is speaking calmly but his voice, his tone, was so far too eerie.

    ¡°So until an opportunity arrives where we can visit the Town of Tal again. Let us wait.¡±

    Ramiel denies that someone who spent her life suffering a curse would place a curse upon someone. To him, Lady Argos was kind enough.

    Gundry was kind.

    But aside from his kindness, there is something that if possible Ramiel wanted to ask him.

    And that question is...why did he lie about the escort.

    He truly wanted to ask him that.

    And after getting his answer Ramiel would then decide.

    But for now Ramiel wants to wait calmly.

 Chapter 89 â€“ Personal Determination

    Chapter 89 ¨C Personal Determination

    <hr>

    The city of Lugenstan¡¯s alarms went off. The bell that is located rightly at the middle of the city sounded out. Various soldiers went out of their stations. They all gathered in the walls as the bells rang up loudly. The Fighters Guild fighters became wary as the loud sound signifies a raid.

    Everyone then gathered in the fighter¡¯s guild. The Guild got locked down, fortified to every corner in order for it to take anything that the ¡®raiders¡¯ might take.

    The fighters armed themselves up to the teeth. Every brave men and woman readied themselves for a fight that will soon happen. The barbarians have shown themselves out of the sands as if they just appeared suddenly without anyone noticing.

    A fort was built up just outside the city. A fortified fort that acts as the base of command for the barbarians, the guards suspects that during the night when the visibility was low, the barbarians carried out pre-built parts they hauled with their mounts and use the pre-built parts to assemble them.

    With the parts already readied, it was easy for the barbarians to the completely make a fort. All they need was the cover of the night and the time to do it. They succeeded and under the nose of the city, a fort got built. It was an unprecedented surprise.

    The barbarians also have quite an army just near their fort, about a thousand strong, the amount of bone and fur armored barbarians carrying bone spears, tusk swords, raw iron shields, was astonishing in its own right. How they got near without being spotted by the scouts is the result of the barbarians taming a sand whale. They entered the mouth of the sand whale and made the sand whale take them near to the city undetected by having the sand whale swim under the sands of Trapolstan.

    Using this method the barbarians got closed without letting any scouts see them. With the season being fall and the winds gusty than usual, the barbarians made use of the sand storm that is created when the fall wind blows. The barbarians are masters of hunting, so them being able to sneak undetected is nothing unusual.

    The City¡¯s commander who is leading the forces inside Lugenstan made this conclusion the moment he saw the fort and the sand whale side by side. The barbarians were enough of a threat as they are, but with the tamed sand whale on their side, that can be used to ram the city wall¡¯s gate or completely bypass the wall by diving under. Lugenstan City is now in a position where they might have to fight the barbarians without getting help from other cities or nations.

    The situation is dire for the city. And whether the city will last the barbarian¡¯s attack is left unknown. If it was the normal dumb barbarians then the city would have nothing to fear. But with the barbarians belonging to the Al-Goraz faction, the City of Lugenstan has to bare its fangs to survive the onslaught of his barbarians.

    ...

    The barbarians are near the gates. Ramiel understands that the city will be casted in flames before long. He wanted to escape the city if possible, but with the city locked tight, and no one, not even an ant could be allowed out, Ramiel has no choice but to survive the chaos until he has a chance to escape the place.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Ramiel has always been a person who thinks for himself. ¡®Cowardly¡¯ it may be, but inside Ramiel¡¯s head, the city is nothing to him. He was only here to live quietly, but with that ¡®quietness¡¯ disturbed, he has no reason to be in the city.

    He only worked for the Guild because it would benefit him. He would get money, food, and some extra profit to bring. He was never that attached to the city. He already got the spells, and he also got the ¡®memento¡¯ that Eziel made for him.

    A bracer he wears on his right arm that would allow him to deploy a hidden blade. He got the idea from a game he used to play back in his world. He liked the blade and thanked Eziel for it. Ramiel thinks that he is quite the good liar for thanking Eziel with a straight face that he will use it in the honor of the guild.

    He never wanted to be part of anything troublesome. Ramiel thinks that way of thinking is normal, and he prefers to live with his own rights. Back in the Town of Tal, he ate raw organs because he was left without choice, he didn¡¯t want to eat them, but with the outside littered with monsters he has no choice, it would be different if the world wasn¡¯t a crap sack place, then he would be at least picking fruits in the forest and not eating raw almost rotten organs. Also, he only worked in the Inn because he had no choice in the matter and because it pays. In Tinople city, he was there because someone brought him there, he went mad in that city and after getting his sanity back somehow back, and he only helped the rebels so he can escape.

    It has nothing to do with him.

    In fact, he was never given a choice if he wanted to be in this world in the first place.

    So Ramiel thinking a way out the moment the siege started is nothing unusual.

    He knows that it is cowardly to do so. But the way he sees it, there was no one that can force him to think otherwise. He was never that upright to think ¡®this city has done things for me! I must pay it back and protect¡¯ and somehow protect the city, risking his life in the process.

    Sure he has the means to fight, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he would that lucky to survive a war. Ramiel knows he is not a damn hero, and unlike a certain someone who can take armies down, Ramiel is nothing but a recluse human being, who was sheltered with a good life who suddenly found himself in a cruel world where he was forced to survive.

    He isn¡¯t that optimistic to somehow not whine about his situation. He is only human, and as a human, he can complain, grumble, protest, fear, and think of preserving his life. It would far too abnormal for him not do so, and he isn¡¯t going to transform into someone who is strong willed just because of the situation he is in.

    That is why as Ramiel stands among the fighter¡¯s guild members who are getting aroused by the speech that the Guild Master is making, Ramiel thought of how to play his cards, how to survive, and how to escape if things go south for the City.

    For now, he will work as what he was hired to do so, a healer for the guild. But the moment the city falls or the Fighter¡¯s guild gets defeated, Ramiel would think for himself and run away.

    Fearing for one¡¯s life is normal. Ramiel believes that.

 Chapter 90 â€“ Interlude: Reaper and Demoness

    Chapter 90 ¨C Interlude: Reaper and Demoness

    <hr>

    In the lands of the dark elven, the soil is shaded with gray. Not because the soil is infertile for growth but because the land is different from the rest of the Hillines continent. The Ven Continent is just next to the borders of the Hillines.

    Separated by imaginary border lines, the Ven continent is divided into four territories. The Territory of the Elven, the Dark Elvens, the Dwarvens, and the Halven, which is mostly usurped by the halve ones, Halflings who possesses two types of blood.

    The four territories have different ¡®soil¡¯ due to the Leylines of the continent being extremely filled with energy. The dark elven territory took the wasteland like part because of the moon presence which can be fully seen there. The dwarven took the mountains simply for the bountiful ores and their likeliness to live on the mountainsides.

    The Halflings took the normal parts of the territory.

    The Dark Elven land has a strange color when it is evening. Right now, the land is gray with the sun present. It will turn to purple once the moon arrives.

    Now, in some part of the dark elven lands, a man wearing a black duster longcoat, and a tricorn hat sat on top of a hill. This hill was covered in a violet barrier and with the wind around, the man with the long black hair tied in a ponytail fluttered as he looks at the barrier.

    This man was none other than Julian Nostredame.

    He was sitting cross-legged on the ground. His broken cleaver sword lays in front him. He was strangely calm, as the dark elvens he was supposed to drag in the dark elven lands made a reversal. Using their own soul as fuel, they trapped him in this violet barrier.

    Julian can destroy barriers with ease. As long as it is something that can be destroyed then he can take care of it. But right now, he is facing a soul barrier, the purest barrier that anyone could conjure. Julian cannot destroy something that invulnerable easily.

    He tried but it broke his cleaver sword, not to mention that the dark elvens are pouring their own life force to the barrier, making the barrier last longer than he expected. It has been weeks since he got trapped in this place, and now he regrets not slaughtering them.

    The Dark Elvens encircled the hill. A string like energy connects their souls to the barrier, and as this barrier lasts, their life force slowly extinguishes like a candle. They have done this to make sure that their schemes will succeed.

    After all, in the minds of the Dark Elvens, Julian Nostredame is the greatest threat. He is the sole reason that the Kingdom of Lin can prosper. Just by his brute strength and devotion, he can fend off any external threat. Heck, even at his first slaughter, he killed most of the prime barbarians.

    So now that they manage to trap him in a soul barrier, they are willing to thaw their life away! It is a single chance and they do not dare to waste it

    ¡°This barrier will soon fade...at most it will a week from now,¡± Julian said.

    ¡°No matter, we may not able to stop you. But we can delay you. That is enough for our plan to work.¡±The Dark Elven said.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Plan... can you tell me about this plan of yours,¡± Julian said.

    ¡°All you need to know is that it won¡¯t involve the beloved matriarch of yours.¡±The Dark Elven said.

    The Dark Elven didn¡¯t dare to press the buttons that would make Julian Nostredame rage. The Dark Elven knows too well that doing so would only invoke his unrelenting fury. The Dark Elven saw his fury a long time ago, and even though the Dark Elven¡¯s life thaws away, the Dark Elven doesn¡¯t dare to forget that lesson.

    ¡°That is assuring...though even though you want time...it would still be all over the moment I get out,¡± Julian said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We just don¡¯t like you interfering with our plans. We made a deal with the barbarians, and we will have them take a city. You will not interfere and we will not allow it.¡±

    ¡°You are doing all of this for the barbarians, how sad,¡± Julian said.

    ¡°We care lest of your opinion,¡± the Dark Elven said. ¡°The Barbarians has something they can offer to us. And we simply want what they offer...for the sake of our land and our race. And knowing your Matriarch, she will not spare a moment to think about sending help for anyone who fights against the barbarians.¡±

    The Dark Elven then flinched. He could feel that his soul is wavering out. His time has nearly come.

    ¡°I see. Good luck with that then, everyone has something to protect, I know that well and you should know that too. As long as the Kingdom of Lin is fine, then I will NOT be angry...but the moment I found out, that the Kingdom of Lin has been attacked, or its loyal servants destroyed. I will have this land coated in flames, your people¡¯s blood in the soil, your beloved screaming in agony.¡±

    ¡°How cruel...¡± The Dark Elven said as his life forces fade.

    ¡°What a terrible thing to say for a ¡®Hero¡¯.¡±Another Dark Elven said.

    ¡°Hero...you misunderstand me Dark Elven...I am only a hero to a certain someone, I am what you call a slave to only one.¡±

    ¡°How sad that you can only be that...¡±

    ¡°What the...¡±

    Julian Nostredame suddenly widens his eyes the moment he heard the voice of the Dark Elven changed. He immediately stood up, and what he saw was a familiar face he has not seen for years now. Bluish hair filled with energy, pale skin of snow, a face finely sculpted by the Gods. The woman who spoke of those words was someone who¡¯s beauty could conquer nations.

    ¡°Meia...you are alive?¡± Julian said.

    ¡°And you thought I died? I am offended...did you really think that mere dungeon could kill me?¡±

    ¡°No...This is impossible! I saw you die in that dungeon!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that I can easily die by protruding rocks falling from the top? I am offended again Julian. Not to the mention, for you to forget about me...and for you to fall for someone, and so obsessed too...how disgusting. It seems all of what we have was nothing but a spur of the moment.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Julian panicked as he saw Meia¡¯s blue hair lighten up. Her hair is filled with the utmost energy, even stronger than the child he saved them from the Dark Elvens. And seeing it lit up, can only be called as dangerous.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Julian put power on his fist as he destroys the barrier without mercy. Fearing as he was, he could not allow himself to be trapped anymore. Especially when Meia, the demoness, the original Witch who was trapped in the dungeon he was drop at a long time ago, would be taking the reins.

    For him to be trapped would only mean that he will be trapped with her. To Julian, Meia WAS someone he can trust, but now that she was alive, and is at the top of the world without the Nephilim¡¯s dungeon holding her back. Julian fears the worst!

    ¡°JULIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN DON¡¯TRY TO ESCAPEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE AGAIIIIIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN¡±

    Julian felt shivers on his back as he hears Meia¡¯s cackling voice, he knows it himself that he is strong, but even so, it doesn¡¯t mean that he cannot be scared, especially when the one he gave hope, the one he filled with determination and love, and the one he broke with betrayal chasing him! And not to mention, Meia was someone who could possibly defeat him!

    So Julian Nostredame...has no choice but to run away!

 Chapter 91 â€“ Desperate Ones

    Chapter 91 ¨C Desperate Ones

    <hr>

    In the fort where the barbarians of the Al-Goraz Faction reside, there lies a mighty warrior leader that leads them. Her name is Zhula, born of the savage lands, in the tribe where Al-Goraz came into power. She was someone who saw the rise of Al-Goraz.

    Zhula stands on the desert sands of Trapolstan, not as a woman but as a warrior. She closes her eyes as her long curly hair flutters behind her back. It has been quite a time for Zhula. It has been long since Al-Goraz, their merciful warlord told them:

    ¡°Go out and seek the city that lies near the borders of the Ven Continent. Once we take to hold those great walled cities and usurp the beasts there then salvation wouldn¡¯t be long for our lands!¡±

    Zhula was motivated to capture the cities that her Lord spoke off. Her Lord mingled with the humans in secret for years, scouring their lands, and culture in order to make a plan on how to usurp them. Hence, after her Lord return with the knowledge he had, he showed the territory where he was born how to survive in their savaged lands.

    But with the barbarians favoring brawns over brains, she remembers how her Lord defeated the Lord of the territory she lived and took control of it. Her Lord, Al-Goraz then introduced various techniques, and how to make use of the bones of the animals and craft them as weapons, armors, and tools.

    With those tools, they were able to use the techniques that Al-Goraz introduced for farming and mining. And with the farming introduced the barbarians who only know how to hunt was able to secure food for themselves. And with mining the unused ores on their mountainsides, making them able to forge weapons out of iron, which can help them create better armors that can be used to protect themselves from the ferocious beasts of the savage lands and the other barbarian tribes.

    There were a lot of barbarian tribes living separately with each other. But with Al-Goraz proving himself to be a worthy war leader to follow, many of the tribes joined the Al-Goraz faction and soon enough the savage lands, which has over many factions, suddenly became two.

    The Al-Goraz faction which united many tribes became a power in the savage lands. And the only thing that could possibly stop them was other Barbarian Warlord that has contested against the Kingdom of Deus ever since the first War Maiden.

    Edu-Ardo, the Everlasting Prime Warlord, and the symbol of the Barbarians that is too stubborn to stop his conquest of the Kingdom of Deus and its lands. Edu-Ardo¡¯s obsession came from the fact that the Prime Barbarians, the old ancient ones managed to fight to their death. The Prime Barbarians have long lasting lives as the Elvens. But they met their end at the hands of the current War Maiden and Matriarch of the Kingdom of Lin. With the help of the Reaper, she was able to destroy the Prime Barbarians and push them back into the savage lands.

    Ever since then the Prime Barbarians has never crossed the borders of the Kingdom of Deus. With the Kingdom of Deus¡¯s new fanaticism and their Holy King guiding them, along with the threat that the War Maiden and the Reaper possesses. The Prime Barbarians has been in an impasse.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    But with Al-Goraz disaffiliating the sentiments of the tribes away from the Prime Barbarians, he was able to ¡®improve¡¯ his barbarians into more than savages. Bringing them the hammer of civilization and putting intelligence into their heads.

    And as result, the barbarians he led are now more than just barbarians. They are now the people of Goraz that want nothing but the survival of their race. If possible Al-Goraz would want to stay in the savage lands. But with the savage lands being filled with harsh beasts and weather, it has come to Al-Goraz¡¯s mind why the Prime Barbarians seek out the land of the Hillines Continent.

    So in order for the tribe to survive, Al-Goraz had no choice but to send men and women to their death. Thus he sent four of his trusted ¡®Leaders¡¯ to take the lands. Zhula was one of those trusted leaders. She was tasked to pierce the borders through other means.

    Al-Goraz himself then told Zhula to conquer the two walled cities along with the other war leaders. Her task was to take the Lugenstan City for its location. Al-Goraz wanted access to the Ven Continent and make contact with the other races.

    Al-Goraz himself knows that peace with the people of Hillines is impossible. And even though the difference between a barbarian and a human is just the mindset and stature, Al-Goraz knows that the sowed hatred the human has for the barbarians won¡¯t be that easily extinguish. So instead Al-Goraz wanted the cooperation of the Elvens, the Dark Elvens, the Dwarvens and the Halflings.

    That is why taking the City of Lugenstan is a must. Other than the city of Lugenstan, Al-Goraz wanted Tinople City. But with the rebellion led by one of Al-Goraz¡¯s trusted war leader succeeding, it won¡¯t be long until the City of Tinople will fall into the hands of the Goraz Barbarians.

    Zhula managed came this far due to using the sand whales as shelter. She already managed to scout most of the interior of Lugenstan. The Scouts that the Fighter¡¯s Guild captured managed to enter the city by disguising themselves as one of the passengers in that centipede-like carriage that the City of Tinople sent to Lugenstan.

    Zhula''s scouts already managed to do what they were task already. And now the only thing left was for Zhula to conquer the city with her forces. This is her first war and as the youngest of the War Leaders. Zhula didn¡¯t dare to be reckless.

    She carefully planned everything. From letting her scouts blend as passengers heading to the city, and then using them to scout the city in order to get any information. Zhula may be young as a war leader but she was one of the many that were born into knowledge, unlike the past generation before her.

    And to her taking the City of Lugenstan is nothing but a way for her race to survive. After all, even a ¡®barbarian¡¯ like her wants to live. Hence, they would do anything to survive. It may be called evil to the eyes of the humans. But to her, this was nothing but a volition to live.

 Chapter 92 â€“ Far Enemies

    Chapter 92 ¨C Far Enemies

    <hr>

    Zhula¡¯s raid went by fast, within a week the walls of the Lugenstan City have been slowly crumbling. But due to a single existence blocking the way, Zhula wasn¡¯t able to truly conquer the city. Impasse, the war between the Lugenstan¡¯s and the Goraz Barbarians has come to a halt.

    Zhula gazes upon the city walls while standing on a wooden platform. This platform is used as an observation point for her to use. Upon her eyes, she could see the blood stained walls of Lugenstan. Fire coats the walls and she could see the falling stones.

    On top of the wall, there is a black haired woman with her eyes glowing red. This woman was someone that the soldiers of the city called as Regina¡¯s half. According to the soldiers, Regina¡¯s Half was someone who was originally part of the Demoness, the Original Witch. It is unknown how many ¡®witch¡¯ is there but one thing for sure is that the ¡®Regina Witches¡¯ are troublesome.

    Zhula herself is troubled by one of the witches. If it wasn¡¯t for the Regina that guards the city walls then Zhula would have captured the city by now. It irritates Zhula that such being is here in the City. But as her duty is important, Zhula could not give up here.

    ¡°War Leader!¡±

    A voice sounded out behind Zhula¡¯s back. The Wind¡¯s howling was quite wild but the immense voice of the caller made Zhula hear the voice.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°The Bone ballista¡¯s are ready, Should we strike the Witch now?¡±

    ¡°Wait for the witch to tire out. She isn¡¯t the only threat in that damned city.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I shall relay thy commands to the ballista men!¡±

    The voice disappeared. Zhula stood unflinching in the wooden platform with an unbroken will. Her long black curly hair along with her fur cape fluttered behind her back. The dust around her was quite thick, but she got used to it. Her people are rather quick to adapt to the weather. If there is anything that they are superior to any other race, it would be their constitution and strength.

    Zhula herself can endure a lot of weight and pain. Despite being in a higher order in her tribe, there was not once she sat on her home being a burden. She hunts with her tribesmen and with her tenacity she earned her right to become a War Leader trusted by Al-Goraz himself.

    Closing her eyes for a bit to redeem her fighting will, Zhula gazes upon at the sky and felt the vitality of the air around her permeate her body. A barbarian worships nature as much as the Elvens. But unlike the Elvens, the Barbarians don¡¯t have any problems with hurting ¡®nature¡¯. The Elvens would be outraged if ¡®nature¡¯ is hurt badly in front of their eyes, though lately, that fanaticism has been withering for an unknown reason.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    After letting the energy of the wild world strengthened her. Zhula draws her bone spear and shouted loudly enough for the barbarians around her to hear.

    ¡°FIRE THE BALLISTAS!¡±

    With that single command the arrows from the ballista¡¯s fire upon the Regina Witch protecting the walls of Lugenstan. The arrows flew like lightning, breaking the air as it then pierces upon the defenses of the witch. The side of witch got torn apart and flesh could be seen falling away from her body.

    Zhula smiled at the result of that barrage. And as she was about to see the Witch get hit again by the ballista¡¯s arrow, she saw a figure flash and protect the witch, a burly man with a beard, wielding a greatsword too thick, and too heavy even for a human to wield that easily.

    This man stared at the direction where Zhula is at. This man then grabs a spear on the ground and with a quick throw, the spear flew towards Zhula with a dangerous speed. Zhula frowned at the sight of that the throw but with her bone spear, she deflected it easily.

    Her strength wasn¡¯t just for show. She was quite threatened by that throw but she decided to instead let the ballista¡¯s do their job. She wasn¡¯t an honorable fool that would allow the guild master of the Fighter¡¯s Guild get away. She knows that only the Guild Master can wield that kind of greatsword with ease. She has no illusions that it will hit the guild master but even so, it doesn¡¯t hurt for her to try and kill one of the threats.

    Her scouts have already warned her of the Guild Master of the Fighter¡¯s Guild who once trek the dungeon continent. She knows that this man despite his age has been through a lot of battles that she herself would find it quite a while to win.

    The Guild Master has already past his prime. But Zhula knows that a man like that is the most dangerous. Past his prime, he may be, but he would be as ferocious as cornered beast if his life is near its end. So for now, Zhula didn¡¯t dare to underestimate her prey.

    ¡°At ease...let the old beast go.¡±

    Zhula commanded her forces to stand down. They still have time so she was in no rush to fasten the battle. In her mind, a battle needs to be dealt with focus and patience. Thus, she like a good hunter, she didn¡¯t dare to hasten things.

    ¡°I will have this city and your head old beast.¡±

    Zhula muttered.

    And as she was about to turn her head back, she saw a pair of dead eyes glance at her on top of the wall. His gray hair fluttering along, this man who was pale as a ghost looked at Zhula as if she was nothing important to the world.

    Then this ghost-like man turns his head and followed the Guild Master who is carrying the half dead witch that got shot by the ballista¡¯s of her barbarians.

    The figures on top of the wall disappeared. And as Zhula loosens her stare at the wall, she thought of that odd dead-eyed man that looked like he didn¡¯t belong to the world.

 Chapter 93 â€“ Slowly Emptied

    Chapter 93 ¨C Slowly Emptied

    <hr>

    The City of Lugenstan changed so much just in the few days. Battles one after another, the city went from a peaceful near-border city into a war zone. Ramiel saw the change that happened in the city. So much blood was spilled that everyone that he either somehow greet at least once was now dead on the ground. As a healer, Ramiel was forced to listen to the dying wills of the others.

    Ramiel one by one listened to their dying woes. It hurt Ramiel a lot when they would look at him with such pitiable eyes. As a healer, he was expected to save them right in the spot. But seeing a child not even past three years old look at him with begging eyes, telling him if he was going to die made Ramiel speechless.

    ¡°Am I going to die here, big brother?¡±

    Those words made Ramiel feel like he wanted to do something for the child. For once he wanted to do something right in his life and save that little kid. But, it was a useless effort. The kid was already dying, and Ramiel just told the little kid to sleep, telling him that he will be okay.

    That was a lie. Ramiel got slapped as he tells that lie right at the face of the kid¡¯s mother. That mother was angry at her child¡¯ death and Ramiel can understand that.

    That is why he didn¡¯t say anything and sucked it up. But that child wasn¡¯t the only one that Ramiel would send off at towards death. He would meet a lot more that would be screaming in pain. Their woes, their heartbreaks, and the worst of all their hopes towards Ramiel that he would be able to save them from dying, but sadly, Ramiel wasn¡¯t that capable of saving them from their wounds, not to mention he cannot do anything without the patient fighting for their life too.

    So one by one, they went away. And their families were laid heartbroken on how their life could end just like that. And Ramiel the healer with a lot of blood on his hands felt increasingly broken at the efforts. And even though his body is aching, rusty, over overcasting his spells. Ramiel didn¡¯t dare to just rest in the sidelines. He suddenly felt obligated, but even so, he didn¡¯t let that ¡®obligation¡¯ cloud his thinking. Heck, he even now wanted to escape this place because the place was too cruel for him.

    He doesn¡¯t want to do anything other than live peacefully. Yet here he is, trapped in another world, forced to see people die right in front of him because he wasn¡¯t good enough on something he thought he could do. He was a pretentious doctor, and Ramiel believes that he shouldn¡¯t have done this. But even so, somewhere inside Ramiel¡¯s head, a craving for wanting to at least save someone bloomed. So when he was accompanying the Guild Master in the walls of the city, he saw the ¡®Witch¡¯ that the people of the city were betting their life on getting shot down.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    And as that witch got shot down, Ramiel saw that the witch was none other than Dall herself, apparently, she was a ¡®Regina¡¯ that was one of the original witch¡¯s counterpart. And the Guild Master and most of the Fighter¡¯s Guild already know that she was a witch, except for Ramiel.

    The Guild Master, however, told Ramiel that to never discriminate towards Dall. Ramiel had no plan to do so, no it would be more correct to say he was indifferent to what Dall is. After all, when Dall got shot down, and her ¡®identity¡¯ revealed, the one thing that was on Ramiel¡¯s mind was to save her. She looked like she was half-dead like the ones that died on him, so he was eager to save her. That is why before he knew it, he rushed at Dall¡¯s side and tried to heal her immediately.

    He noticed that there was a loud commotion, and when he glance a bit, he saw the guild master deflect a bone spear out of nowhere. He felt the shockwave, but oddly, Ramiel didn¡¯t give a single care and focused on healing Regina. In his head, all he thought was heal, heal, and heal. As if obsessed to prove himself that he can do better, Ramiel didn¡¯t care much for appearance and even told Dall embarrassing things.

    This made Dall feel complicated but Ramiel would never know that. She mistook it for kindness, while in actuality; Ramiel only wanted self-assurance to himself that he isn¡¯t useless. But in the end for Ramiel, Dall¡¯s wounds were too heavy, so she was taken by the guild master to be healed through of one Guild¡¯s precious treasured potions.

    And once again, Ramiel felt like he wasn¡¯t able to do anything. On top of the wall, he felt time slow down. His vision tunneled as if the world turned dull on him. Ramiel felt so empty inside, which made him just lifelessly stood up, stared at the fort without any light on his eyes. He felt like there was someone staring at him for a moment, but he ignored it as he follows the guild master with his body feeling drain and rusted.

    His leg hurt more than usual, he felt like his limbs were out of fluid, and the worst part is that his ailments were acting up again. He was feeling pain just by walking, and the burning like sensation along with the feeling of needles piercing his cursed leg, made Ramiel wanted to scream.

    But Ramiel didn¡¯t. He got used to the pain already, but even so, he walked as if normal. Not whining, not complaining, just sucking it up, and keeping everything inside without any complaint. Ramiel thinks that no one would even understand anyway. So Ramiel, as he was as always, choose the path of isolation and selfishness, as natural as he always does. Not because he wanted it, but because doing so would keep his mind intact.

 Chapter 94 â€“ Entry of Malice

    Chapter 94 ¨C Entry of Malice

    <hr>

    The Witch fell at the hands of the ballista!

    The Whales of Sand roars as their captors lead them to the walls.

    The roaring sand of rampages clouded behind them as the whale rams the unguarded walls.

    Screams echoed on the walls of the City.

    The Barbarians outside the city screamed in joy as the impenetrable wall that made them frustrated for days finally fell before their eyes.

    Zhula the War Leader smiled at the fate of the walls breaking.

    Raising her bone spear with the utmost vigor and joy, Zhula said:

    ¡°MY KINSMEN TO THE WALLS WE WILL TAKE IT THE NAME OF OUR TRIBE!¡±

    The Barbarians of the Goraz Faction mouthed a War Cry like any other.

    The Defenders of the City of Lugenstan shivered in fright as the war cry begets their heart.

    Their hands rattled as the loud footsteps of the barbarians slowly draws near the city.

    The Army of the City, its vanguard felt like their souls burn. Their city, their love, and their loyalty burned as the cry of malice enter their beloved walls.

    It was naught for them to escape.

    But to fight for the glory of battle is something that they can do.

    So they decided to fight with a vigor of a cornered beast.

    Raising their weapon and holding them tightly as if it would break their hands.

    Raising their shields and holding them tightly as if it would merge with their hands.

    The Soldiers of the City charged upon the Barbarians coming at them.

    Weapons clang one after another as the battles rage on.

    The Defenses of the City hasn¡¯t fallen yet.

    There is at least one last line of defense and that line is where the Fighter¡¯s Guild hold.

    In that line, the strongest of the Fighter¡¯s Guild stand their ground in wait for the barbarians to come at them.

    It is preferable for them to go out there and kill the barbarians already.

    But as they hold the line and the lives of the people behind them they did not dare to do so.

    So the Fighter¡¯s Guild held the line.

    While the City¡¯s forces clashed their swords at the Barbarians of Goraz, who in terms of strength was too overwhelming for the city¡¯s defenders who are only average in terms of abilities.

    The battle was hard to look at.

    The City¡¯s defender slowly died one after another as the barbarians overwhelm them.

    Despair flowed on the hearts of the defenders.

    Yet they stood strong in the face of despair as if they had nothing to lose.

    Behind them are the fighters that would make their loved ones safe.

    But even so, not all of them stayed strong on their feet.

    There were others who turn their back in fear.

    But turning one''s back on a barbarian proved to be fatal.

    Fighting them head on is a better way to survive.

    The Barbarians are Hunters by nature.

    So seeing their prey turn its back is a huge chance for them to bring it down.

    So the cowards can only die at their cowardice.

    ...

    Zhula entered the City of Lugenstan with a triumphant face.

    Raising her chin up high the War Leader Leading the Goraz Barbarians felt what is known as pride finally.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    She was quite proud of herself.

    She knows that she is one step closer to taking the city.

    The City will fall at her hands sooner or later.

    ¡°DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE¡±

    A voice sounded out as a bloodied guard comes rushing at her.

    Zhula sneered as she easily extinguishes the guard with her bone spear.

    Blood stained the tip of her spear. She didn¡¯t wipe the blood but instead smeared her face with it as a sign of her hunt¡¯s start.

    Bloodcurdling thoughts came upon Zhula¡¯s head.

    Barbarians worship nature but also they worship the God of the Hunt.

    The God of Hunt is their main Deity.

    Nature Comes Second.

    So with the blood of her first prey upon entering the City fills her power.

    Zhula with her bloodthirsty eyes commanded her Barbarians to attack the Guards that are pathetically defending the city.

    Zhula didn¡¯t hate the defenders for what they are doing. In fact, she was praising them for the bravery that they are mustering against her forces.

    Zhula herself didn¡¯t let the defenders outmatched her.

    With her bone spear that can be used to slash open even the armors of the defenders.

    It is made of a Griffin¡¯s Claw so it was not that hard to imagine that it would be able to tear an iron armor with ease.

    Zhula continued her rampage.

    Her barbarians followed suit until the entry wall was completely filled with barbarians.

    Zhula then instructed the rest of her men to follow her to the next line.

    And as she intended she dashes at the chaotic streets of Lugenstan and finally saw the visible line of the defenders that calls themselves as the Fighters Guild.

    Zhula smiled widely at the sight of these defenders. With her barbarians by her side, Zhula raised her bone spear and told them to charge.

    Running together as if they are a pack of monsters that saw helpless preys, Zhula, and her Barbarians leap up to the defenders and pointed their spears at the defenders holding the line with blood-crazed eyes!

    The Fighters guild however suddenly put their shield up front, pointed it at the barbarians as they kneel on the ground.

    The Barbarians landed on the shield and they weren¡¯t able to pierce the shields of the defenders.

    And as Zhula and her barbarians were about to strike again at the defender¡¯s head.

    The sound of men roaring came from behind as they saw men who prone on the ground covered with sands raised their long swords at the barbarians.

    Her Barbarians defended and Zhula herself saw a figure a flashed in front of her carrying a greatsword.

    This man carrying the greatsword was none other than Randal himself.

    He swung his greatsword at Zhula.

    She managed to block it but she was thrown back.

    She rolled in mid-air twice and landed on the ground along with the other barbarians who got thrown back like her.

    Barbarians are hunters who hunted beasts and monsters for survival. With the hunt, they were able to imitate the ferocity of beasts.

    That is why the Fighters who hunt beasts and Monsters daily are the people who can fight the barbarians.

    To the Fighters, they see the Barbarians as savage beasts.

    And as the usual thing they do.

    They slay them.

 Chapter 95 â€“ Quick End

    Chapter 95 ¨C Quick End

    <hr>

    Randal faced the leader of the Barbarians. He was quite shocked on how young the leader was. But nonetheless, he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate her simply because how she took his attack without any problems.

    Randal carries a greatsword made of dwarven steel, a weapon that can weigh ten times his weight.

    Randal has used this weapon for the whole of his life. In his prime, he can easily lift his greatsword with one hand and swing it easily as a normal longsword.

    But now past his prime Randal have to hold his beloved greatsword with both of his arms. He can still swing it easily but not as fast as back in his prime.

    Randal stared at his foes.

    In the battlefield, there was no need for words.

    Randal can see the volition. The unbending will that is on the barbarian leader¡¯s face.

    Randal and his fighters have already put fire on their hearts.

    Right now they act as the shield for the rest of the fighter¡¯s guild.

    Most of the family of the fighters and the innocent folks are now holed up on the guild inhabited territory. The Guild has also been abandoned simply so the staffers can prepare the tiger mounts that could haul them away secretly away from the city.

    Most of the folks have been evacuated under the watchful eye of Dall. She went against her own taboo and used her own powers to distract the barbarians and made herself a big target.

    She got hit on the right and got her side torn but she managed to survive barely due to a healer¡¯s immediate assistance.

    Everyone was doing their best to survive the barbarian raid.

    Despite the odds being not their favor the fighters and the defenders of the city managed to do what they must. They protected the common folks and that alone is enough to say that they succeed.

    But there are still the weaker members of the guild that are in a rush to evacuate the city. Randal made them stay forcibly by telling them that a few folks would die if they don¡¯t. He didn¡¯t want to use such method of placing guilt but it was the only way to make them stay.

    Also, Randal called the strongest members, even the retired ones to lay down their life for the city. The Fighter¡¯s Guild has many branches outside of Lugenstan.

    The Headquarters is located on the dungeon continent. And even if Randal and his men perish here then they will only be another specter of brave men that faced danger with their heads up high.

    Randal¡¯s loved ones already were gone. He took the mantle of the Guild Master of the Lugenstan City mainly because he had nothing to lose. And by the time he realized it he thought that he cared for the guild as much as the ones that he loved.

    He has his own share of regrets but Randal felt like this was the time to baptize himself in the fire.

    Thus, he fought...

    ...

    The Barbarians fought the fighter¡¯s guild in a stalemate.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    In fact, the fight was too heated up because of the leaders going all out.

    Zhula the Barbarian Leader keep dodging the attacks of the Guild Master Randal.

    Each of Randal¡¯s swing creates a huge storm of dust and pebble. Zhula the barbarian was fast enough to dodge most of his attacks.

    One hit can be fatal for her and despite her barbarian strength.

    Randal despite being past his prime still overwhelms Zhula by a mile.

    But the difference in strength was made obsolete by Zhula¡¯s agility. She was as agile as a beast, and slowly, she was injuring Randal with a thousand cuts.

    Randal was slowing down as every hit that Zhula gave her were aimed at his vitals.

    Randal was bleeding all over but he wasn¡¯t stopping his wide attacks.

    His vigor was still strong and despite Zhula trying to take his neck. He was able to dodge it barely enough for him to counterattack.

    Zhula¡¯s spear was slowly falling apart. And a few more strikes and it would be destroyed.

    The two was standing in the wide clearing.

    The other fighters were engaging the barbarians.

    Noises of the others clashing their weapons can be heard.

    Every clang was fierce and the screams were fiercer.

    Death throes and woes spread all over the ground where the fighters and barbarians are fighting.

    Blood spilled everywhere and the smell of it pollutes the very air.

    The breathing and the last breaths of the two factions sounded powerful.

    Randal readied his blade for his strike.

    Zhula lowers her body on the ground ready to take Randal¡¯s head.

    Their breathing aligned together.

    Their stare as fierce as cornered beasts, these two were ready to end this battle.

    Time wasn¡¯t on both sides.

    Randal felt like he has done enough to cover for the fighter¡¯s guild.

    His men were slowly being overwhelmed just by the size of the barbarian¡¯s army.

    Even though he knows that his men can take it.

    He wasn¡¯t delusional enough that they can somehow defeat a horde of barbarians that normal soldiers cannot hope to resist.

    It would different if he had an army of fighters right now.

    After all, the one that stands along with Randal is only about five hundred.

    A thousand strong against five hundred veterans may be different if the enemies were normal humans.

    But with the enemies being barbarians there was no way they can win other than if someone like the reaper appears.

    That is why Randal, as heavy his body is right now.

    Still raised his arms as the barbarian named Zhula attacks him!

    With his greatsword raised up high, Randal wanted to end the battle with this single strike!

    Zhula rushes at Randal with her eyes crazed.

    Her vision was red as she flashes past Randal with breathtaking speed!

    Then...a loud thud sounded as something heavy falls down on the ground.

    That single sound echoed around the battlefield and both barbarians and fighters came to look at the winner.

    Sweating heavily, wet all over her body, Zhula the Barbarian managed to pierced Randal¡¯s throat.

 Chapter 96 â€“ Slap and Lies

    Chapter 96 ¨C Slap and Lies

    <hr>

    In the land controlled by the fighter¡¯s guild, under a building where a secret tunnel lies hidden. The remaining members of the fighter¡¯s guild and the folks of Lugenstan City quickly rush to the tiger mounts.

    The Tiger Mounts is a twice as big as a normal tiger. Big legs, gigantic jaws, and muscled body, the tiger mounts were something that could allow the folks to escape by this specially built carriage alone.

    On the secret tunnel lies four figures waiting for the others to escape. In one of the corners, specifically near the long halls of the tunnels, Ramiel and Sheriwn were hard at work in healing the soldiers.

    Sheriwn was just a normal shop attendant but with how things are going. He decided to join the effort now with all of his wares destroyed. He manages to save up a few pills and medicines but other than that there was nothing he was able to salvage.

    So at the moment, he is just joining the healing of the soldiers who are slowly being transported to the tiger mounts specially built carriage.

    Behind Sheriwn was two people. The first one is a blonde young man holding an odd mechanical-like sword that gears on it, Eziel. The second person was the healed Witch Regina, Dall.

    The two were the last able fighters in the guild. He may be a blacksmith, but Eziel is a great swordsman. He was trained in the way of the sword, to understand sword. So when he crafts one, he, as a swordsman would be able to identify what¡¯s wrong with it.

    Normally he was someone that didn¡¯t want to fight. But with how things are going, he was forced to fight and it also is a matter of his survival.

    Dall, who nearly died at the wall, was here because she felt obliged at the way she got save by Ramiel. If it wasn¡¯t for Ramiel healing her when her ¡®heart¡¯ would explode, then things would have been tragic. Tragic that the Witch¡¯s dominant power would awaken inside her, turning her into someone she will not be proud of.

    That is why she thankful to Ramiel. Hence, seeing that Ramiel was still healing the fighters, she decided to stop her escape. She may be a staffer in the Guild, but other than that, she is a valuable asset to the Nation of Trapolstan.

    Her escape would be prioritized but now she herself told them to hold on for a moment. She was waiting for Ramiel to finish off, hence the reason why Eziel didn¡¯t escape because she was still here. Eziel was her bodyguard and her savior at the same time.

    So how could he dare to abandon Dall and her kindness? It would be too merciless of him, not to mention that Ramiel who Eziel was guarding is healing his comrades. So Eziel could not say no, despite his worry that his beloved would get endangered.

    It pains him to say here but nonetheless as long as she was here then he would stay.

    He made a promise that he would protect her. And as someone, who originally found Dall in the deepest mines, and discovering the sword that binds her. He could not abandon Dall.

    ...

    Ramiel healed the last one in a hurry. He was trembling in fear inside after one of the fighters veterans came to the secret tunnel speaking of Randal¡¯s death. It made Ramiel want to scream despair, but seeing the quiet yet despairing look of the three that is with him, he didn¡¯t dare to.

    He wasn¡¯t healing the fighters because he chooses to. In fact, he wanted to escape, take someone¡¯s mount and get away from this place. But with Dall, the Witch, guarding him, he wasn¡¯t able to act like a dirty coward. It pains Ramiel seeing that appreciative look in Dall¡¯s eyes. Not to mention that Eziel, who obviously had affections at Dall was looking at her worriedly.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the watchful eyes of the two then he would have escape here with the help of Sheriwn. He has a plan, and it would require of wickedness.

    Sheriwn told him of a mount that could them to a village named Sardis. This village is located near the sea, and according to Sheriwn, it is a perfect place for them to stay hidden. Ramiel agreed to this plan, but with Eziel and Dall watching them. He cannot proceed with the plan.

    Currently, Sheriwn was looking at Ramiel with a bit of hurry. Sooner or later, the barbarians would find this tunnel, and the two, are still watching them. They probably expect Ramiel to board the tiger mounts, but with how things have gone, Ramiel didn¡¯t want to be part of the guild. It was not worth the money, the danger for him to continue. So instead, he wanted to escape to Sardis.

    ¡°(Hurry up will you!)¡±

    ¡°(Let me think for a while...)¡±

    ¡°Just hurry! Those savages will be soon here!)¡±

    Ramiel took a big breath and stood up. His right leg was in pain, he was pale too, and using this to make him more sympathetic. He said.

    ¡°You guys can leave without us.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Eziel and Dall replied.

    ¡°I probably can¡¯t ride the carriage with my condition. And looking at myself, I say I don¡¯t have much time. So please go now.¡±

    ¡°No, we are not leaving you behind.¡±

    Eziel stepped forward with unbending will on his eyes. Ramiel saw that he smiled and then suddenly slapped Eziel right in the face.

    ¡°You fools!¡±

    Slap!

    Another slap came from Ramiel.

    ¡°What the fuck are you doing? I said we are staying here. Dall, you are in no position to fight you should have escaped a long time ago! And Eziel you dense fuck! How long are you going to be stupid and let your loved one stay in danger! I know that you are timid around Dall but it doesn¡¯t mean that you have to grant her wish when she is in danger!¡±

    Ramiel stayed at the guild for a while. So he noticed that Dall and Eziel spent a lot of time together. He fist suspected it when he saw them in the guild master¡¯s office.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®but¡¯ me you fools! Are you telling us that you don¡¯t want us to stay here and heal the survivors?¡±

    ¡°Please understand our intentions,¡± Sheriwn added.

    After hearing Ramiel and Sheriwn¡¯s lies, Eziel bit his lip and said to Dall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go...¡±

    ¡®But Eziel we can¡¯t leave them behind!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to say that after hearing them!?¡±

    ¡°Please, Miss Dall...let us stay for the folks that might be alive.¡± Sheriwn bowed his head.

    Seeing that, Dall grits her teeth. Ramiel can still see the hesitation on her, but suddenly Eziel flicked his right hand and Dall was knocked out. Eziel carried her on his shoulder.

    ¡°We are going now...please don¡¯t die...the two of you.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± Ramiel and Sheriwn said.

    Eziel then left the building along with Dall. Seeing the two leave, Ramiel sighed as he then looks at Sheriwn and raised his thumb.

    ¡°What a bunch of suckers,¡± Sheriwn said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go...those savages are going to be arriving here.¡±

    Ramiel said.

    And then the two liars left the tunnels and went to the place where the mount Sheriwn was talking about is located.

 Chapter 97 â€“ Shame and Resolve

    Chapter 97 ¨C Shame and Resolve

    <hr>

    Dall boarded the tiger mounted carriage that the guild has.

    It has quite the passengers despite the size of the carriage.

    The carriage was packed to the brim with various people.

    The other carriages were used to carry the injured.

    ¡°Looks like we should be safe from this distance, no way those barbarians would chase us in this route,¡± Eziel commented.

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Eziel looked at the sad looking Dall. His heart ached at the sour mood of hers. He didn¡¯t want to see her like this at all.

    ¡°Come on cheer up...¡±

    ¡°Cheer up?¡± Dall said. ¡°We are letting some die there while we run away Eziel...do you think I can cheer up knowing that Sir Ramiel and Sheriwn who are still there might get captured and humiliated?¡±

    ¡°I am sure that they won¡¯t stay there if they had a plan. He may not look like it but Ramiel can be a bit smart if he puts his mind into it.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t enough Eziel,¡± said Dall. ¡°Do you think that Ser Ramiel, who was pale, sick-looking and clearly limping can fight alongside Sheriwn at that rate? I am sure you didn¡¯t notice but Ramiel had a look of someone clearly wanting to die. There was no light on his eyes...but even so I didn¡¯t want him to die...after saving me...¡±

    Dall started to cry. Despite possessing a bit of power to defend a city all by herself, she is still a lady who as docile as she is, fragile too. It was clear that she is hurt by the fact that the person who saves her life is left dead now.

    ¡°I know it hurts...do you think that I am not hurt by the fact that we left Ser Randal to die along with the other veterans who left to lay down their life? I am not Dall and I am sure that there are still people out there that have lost everything in this raid...¡± Eziel¡¯s face went sour.

    ¡°I know that you are hurt but even so...there might some meaning in their actions! I like to believe that they did not die vainly in protecting us!¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°We cannot do anything...we were too weak to do anything for them! And even though you have that power and I have this sword...I still wasn¡¯t able to do anything!¡±

    Eziel clenched the mechanical sword hanging on his waist. It is a sword created by ancients. His father and his ancestors held this sword and protected his homeland. That homeland of his is long gone after the Leviathan cursed it, but even so, this sword should have been able to protect a city like Lugenstan.

    Eziel felt like he was too weak to do anything. He knew the heroics of his forefathers yet he who insisted on being a blacksmith, was now shown what his lack of strength can result to.

    ¡°Eziel...¡± Dall saw the helplessness Eziel is in. She held his head and comforted the aching Eziel. She knows that like her he wasn¡¯t able to do anything.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.They had the power to even slightly face the barbarians and win the battle but they were too careless. They were too sure about the ¡®safety¡¯ of the city that they did not notice the danger. And now here they are in a carriage pulled a tiger, ashamed by being unable to do anything about their situations.

    The two sobbed quietly in shame.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get stronger Dall...we cannot let something like this happen again...¡± Eziel said.

    ¡°But my power...¡±

    ¡°As long I have control over this ancient sword then you will have no problem about your power going rogue. I may be meager right now, but I promise that this will not happen again. We have grown too careless, but this time...no as long as we settle into the capital...we will train ourselves.¡±

    Dall looked at the resolute eyes Eziel had. She remembered the day she was found by him in a certain mine she was sealed. He promised her on that day that she will be able to live normally. And even though Eziel found out about her ¡®Regina¡¯ blood, Eziel accepted her without any problems.

    And throughout the years the two worked out to become better. And the home they found, Lugenstan also accepted them. Now that their home is gone, and the reality of powerlessness came to them, the two feels like they holding themselves back and staying the way they are won¡¯t do.

    Now with the barbarians on the move, Eziel and Dall felt like they cannot be like this anymore. Sooner or later, the world will be on chaos. Eziel and Dall will have to steel themselves and harness the sleeping power that sleeps inside them.

    With the ancient sword that is bound to Eziel. He will be able to soon rise up and became someone that can defend those who he loved. Dall, who was afraid of her power also decided to trust Eziel. She has known him for a quite a while, and if anything, he is able to trust him with these matters.

    Eziel extended his hand towards Dall.

    Dall accepted Eziel¡¯s hand.

    The two stared together in harmony as they make a promise right at the instant.

    The pain they felt this day would soon turn into motivation. This motivation would allow them to rise up to the top and become defenders of what they hold dear.

    So with a promise and the burning fire raging on their hearts brightly, the two looked forward to the day they would be able to become strong.

    Side by side through all the tribulations that will come, Eziel and Dall unconsciously kindled the power in them. The ancient sword and power that sleeps inside Eziel awakened. And Dall, whose power was chaotic as a stormy sea stilled in respond to the unbending volition of will and determination that they pour both on their mind and head.

    Weak as they are right now, but sooner or later they will turn into people who will be relied on by the folks around them and they would soon face the crawling chaos that lurks on the deepest abyss of the savage lands, which is the same chaos that Al-Goraz saw as he stared at the chaotic abyss, the chaos that made Al-Goraz take the choice of invading the Hillines.

 Chapter 98 â€“ Short Changed

    Chapter 98 ¨C Short Changed

    <hr>

    When Ramiel and Sheriwn left the tunnels all they saw was chaos. The fighters of the land were still fighting as expected. But since they were in a hurry, the two sneaked around the bushes in order to find the mount that Sheriwn was talking about.

    The Mount is a Hawkhorse. A kind of mount that has the head of a Hawk and a body of a horse, the mount can run for a good week without stop. It''s speed is unparalleled if mounted by one only.

    Ramiel was quite disturbed at hearing Sheriwn¡¯s explanation about how fast it can be mounted by one. But since Sheriwn said it will be fine, Ramiel trusted him for a bit, while thinking something.

    The mount was located in one of the noble¡¯s houses. It is a prized toy that the nobles who could not abandon their wealth are keeping. The noble that Ramiel and Sheriwn wanted to see was still held up in his own house. His house was protected by a magic barrier that is rather expensive.

    Sheriwn already made plans on how to break the barrier. So when the two arrived in the noble¡¯s houses. Sheriwn proceeds to break the barrier, and when they were about to enter the door. The door opened widely as a noble holding a sword came out. Sheriwn was alarmed, so he immediately casted a spell, immolating the noble into crisp.

    The Noble¡¯s cries echoed on his own house. Ramiel looked at the noble with dead eyes, as he enters, and look at the decorated interior of the house filled with trophies, paintings, and silverware.

    ¡°Where is the mount?¡±

    ¡°It should be on the bastard¡¯s stable. Underground. He has a tunnel that connects near the main gates.¡±

    Ramiel frowned, ¡°The main gates...won¡¯t that mean that we have to show ourselves to the barbarians?¡±

    ¡°Not quite, we will use the barrier crystal that the noble had for his house. With that, we will have a window to deflect the rain of spears and arrow those savages will throw at us.¡±

    ¡°It better work,¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°Well...we could also reinforce it with our magic barrier...you can cast that right?¡± Sheriwn asked.

    ¡°I can, but I am overcasted, and almost mind down. Unlike you, I have shit tier capacity for magic.¡±

    ¡°I see...then I will use my own barrier magic. After that, I will be defenseless, so I will leave defending us from our chasers to you.¡±

    ¡°Too bad then...¡± Ramiel laughs deprecatingly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Other than Hallowed Arrow, I have no offensive spells.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...What¡¯s with that?¡±

    ¡°My body is fragile...the energy of the world can¡¯t enter me. Incompatible.¡±

    ¡°What a weird condition...is that a curse?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Ramiel shrugged his shoulders.

    The two was walking down to the underground hall of the noble¡¯s house.

    ¡°So does that mean you have no way to defend us?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I have only Hallowed Arrow. I have something that I can use, but it can only be used in point blank range.¡±

    ¡°Troublesome...wait, you have an elemental bracer right?¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°What of it?¡±

    ¡°Add this.¡±

    Sheriwn took something from his pocket and passed it to Ramiel.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It is a thunder stone!¡±

    ¡°Thunderstone, what does this do?¡±

    ¡°Put it on your elemental bracer. It should add the element of lightning to it.¡±

    Ramiel did what he was told and said, ¡°And how is this going to help?¡±

    ¡°It should allow you conjure thunder...hallowed arrow can be infused with elements you know?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Ramiel frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that...so is that why it is called as a hallowed arrow because it is hollowed and can be allowed to put something in it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...but you should be able to use it cast your spells with a bit Thunder element on it. You have holy chains right? Then it could be used to supplement it...then you can use it as a whip.¡±

    ¡°How convenient...wouldn¡¯t this fry me? Remember, I cannot use offensive spells lightly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...At most it would be compatible...the Gods above usually uses thunder to rain down divine punishment...so thunder can be classified as ¡®divine¡¯ and ¡®miracle¡¯. Hence, the Kingdom of Deus¡¯s banner is made of a thunder forming a cross.¡±

    ¡°I see...that¡¯s great then. I can use this and if things come to it, then I guess I will have to use my repeater.¡±

    Ramiel commented as he walked limply on a flight of stairs. His leg was hurting him badly, and with fatigue overbearing on him, it can be said that he isn¡¯t in a good condition.

    ...

    The two arrive under the basement.

    It is a wide basement and Ramiel could see the Hawkhorse tied inside the stable.

    ¡°Tell me how to mount this thing?¡±

    ¡°It should be easy...the Noble has this sort of reins that allows him to handle beasts like this without a problem. I mean look at this beast. Do you think normal reins and stirrups can hold this thing down?¡±

    ¡°So even I can control it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can...in fact we can switch who want to ride if you want to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great...¡± Ramiel said while at the same time smiling madly inwardly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see...damn it is a good mount¡± Sheriwn commented, not noticing the dark shadows that masks Ramiel¡¯s face.

    ¡°So how is it?¡±

    ¡°It should be okay...hold up...let put this barrier first...then this...¡± Sheriwn started fiddling near the saddle of the mount. He was rather used to these kinds of things. Growing up on a ranch filled with beasts made him know a lot about beasts like this.

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for him knowing a beast ranch owner then he wouldn¡¯t know that a noble bought a highly priced Hawkhorse.

    ¡°And that¡¯s done...we should be able to ride it now.¡±

    Sheriwn mounted the Hawkhorse. He then extended his hand towards Ramiel, pulling him up to the Hawkhorse¡¯s back. Ramiel sat tightly behind, he gripped the saddle tightly, fearing that he if he doesn¡¯t then surely he will fall.

    ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± Sheriwn said.

    ¡°Of course I am...what kind of stupid question is that considering how fucked up things are above?¡±

    ¡°Good point...oh well, let us go!¡±

    Sheriwn lashes the reins as the Hawkhorse then dashes to the tunnels that connect the noble¡¯s houses to the main gates of the city of Lugenstan.

 Chapter 99 â€“ Wild Chase

    Chapter 99 ¨C Wild Chase

    <hr>

    Zhula rested on one of the fallen rubbles near the main gates. The head of the Guild Master and his body were displayed just in front of the main gates.

    Zhula¡¯s tanned skin was shining. Sweat and blood filled her body, and looking closely, it drips from her nape to her shoulder blades, then to her armpits.

    She was quite a seductive huntress and the barbarians who could see their leader stretching her well-muscled arms could feel a sensation on their crotch rising. Both men and women were having this sensation as they look at their strong leader.

    She was able to slay a strong foe. Not to mention that in just a few hours, the City of Lugenstan will belong to them.

    Reinforcements are also coming to the City. The Barbarians from the other city already managed to turn to the City of Tinople into a barbarian controlled city. It may look like the prisoners are controlling it but in truth, one of the trusted war leaders of Al-Goraz is holding the city.

    The person was able to blend into the human society due to his natural appearance. In fact, that man was someone Zhula knew. She also thought of him as a hated one, but since learning that man¡¯s success. She began to think otherwise.

    To Zhula success is all that matters. And with the City of Tinople captured, and soon the City of Lugenstan becoming Zhula¡¯s demesne, it can be said that Zhula can raise her head high in pride.

    ¡°I did Master...soon our people will not starve.¡± Zhula thought of the family she left behind on the savage lands. She knows that staying on the savage lands will only end with their death. She accepted this truth the moment Al-Goraz showed them the sleeping beasts that hide in the savage lands.

    In fact, the truth is that Al-Goraz feared those beasts. And in order for the people under him to survive, he had no choice but to schemed against the humans, while at the same time, aligning themselves to the non-humans with a new name for his people.

    Not Barbarians but Goraz. Al-Goraz wanted a much kinder name but his people thought that his name will suit them right. They wanted Al-Goraz to take pride in the fact that they have become less savage in nature. Although displaying people in the wide open road is still a bit barbaric.

    It is a start for them. And Zhula is still on the learning side. It is hard to let go of the things one is used to. So until the day that their campaign is over, Zhula wanted to change her ways. For now, she is a warrior of the Goraz people, a war leader that led the Goraz folks to capture the city of Lugenstan and emerge victorious against its champion.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Zhula was feeling the pride, although hurt all over with the battle still raging on, Zhula was feeling too good, but when...suddenly.

    ¡°HIYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡±

    A voice sounded out as she was about to a rest. She looked at where the voice was coming from and there she saw a Hawkhorse that has two people riding its back.

    Time slows down for her as she meets the cold dead eyes of one of the people riding the Hawkhorse. Gray-haired, bearded, and looking like as pale as snow. The person was familiar and she identified him as one of the people that were with the guild master.

    Knowing this Zhula immediately grits her teeth and immediately ordered her men to give chase. Zhula started dashing at a speed of a horse and manage to leap by the Hawkhorse¡¯s side. She readied her spear and was about to bring the two down but she met resistance.

    It was a barrier.

    She wasn¡¯t able to pierce it so she retreated, and rebounded back and hit the barrier hard and finally broke it. The sound of glass breaking sounded out as the barrier gets destroyed. The one that is holding the reins muttered something and seeing this, Zhula wanted to slash the two¡¯s head only to see the dead-eyed man looked at him as if peeking into her heart!

    Time slowed down again as she liked the eyes of the gray-haired man. Not noticing that he was casting something, she was about to continue her attack, but the barrier of the one holding the reins stopped her. And as she was about to redirect her spear back to the two she saw the dead-eyed man forming a protection aura on his hand and a sort of barrier in form of a tube. Then a sphere of grayish energy came out as this energy then erupted, blasting Zhula backward, landing on the ground flat on her back.

    Her chest was hit and she could see that there was a bleeding happening. That explosive power managed to break her bone armor and the iron fittings on it. But luckily it was able to save her from having chest blasted into pieces. It wounded her badly, and she can feel her heart beating rapidly, as she then kneeled on the ground spitting blood.

    Looking at the dead-eyed man turning his back on her, Zhula felt a weird sensation on her chest. She didn¡¯t know what it was obviously, but there is one thing for sure. She wanted that man brought to her immediately. So she commanded:

    ¡°AFTER THOSE TWO BRING THEM BACK TO ME! BRING THAT GRAY-HAIRED MAN TO ME!¡±

    With that single angered command, the mounted barbarians near the gates turn their mounts to give chase to the two who managed to wound their war leader.

    They rushed quickly out of the main gates.

    Zhula slowly stood up while holding her injured chest. One of her attendants that came with her lend Zhula her fur cloak, in order to cover herself up.

    Zhula was quite pissed, ashamed and some unknown emotion came to her heart. She felt disappointed at herself, for being injured this heavily.

    She wanted to give those two a wild chase but with seeing she is injured and fatigued, she didn¡¯t dare to be reckless and let her attendant take care of her.

    She cannot allow such weird emotions that are rumbling her chest to cloud her judgment!

 Chapter 100 â€“ No Rest for the Wicked

    Chapter 100 ¨C No Rest for the Wicked

    <hr>

    Ramiel and Sheriwn are being chased by mounted barbarians.

    Their figure can be seen right behind their back.

    Ramiel felt scared at the thought of being hunted down by these barbarians. His heart was beating rapidly, enough for him to want to vomit.

    ¡°FASTERRRRRRRRRRRR¡±

    ¡°I AM GOING FAST AS I CAN DAMN IT!¡±

    Sheriwn complained as he tries to focus on controlling the Hawkhorse they are riding. With the two of them riding the mount, it was obvious for the Hawkhorse to be slower.

    Ramiel was feeling anxious about their position. If he wasn¡¯t slightly intoxicated then he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to be as calm as he is right now. In fact, he was able to defend the mount awhile ago with a bit of luck. He managed to fend off a strong looking barbarian and blasted her chest.

    He managed to heavily injure the barbarian while at the same time, he manages to take a glance of those firm bouncy peaks that the barbarian lady had. Although it was by accident, seeing such magnificent things made a mark on Ramiel¡¯s head.

    He was drunk with a bit of alcohol so it was something he cannot avoid. In fact, he felt like all of this happening because he is drunk. Ramiel wanted to escape this dream, but seeing the terror behind him, made Ramiel sober.

    ¡°FIRE THEM FOR FUCKS SAKE DO SOMETHING!¡±

    ¡°HOLD UP!¡±

    Ramiel muttered the incantations for the hallowed spell and fired it at one of the barbarians.

    Ramiel missed the barbarian.

    Ramiel clicked his tongue as he instead took his repeating crossbow and fired at the mounted barbarians. Obviously, with how fast they are going Ramiel always misses his target.

    He manages to delay the barbarians but it wasn¡¯t enough to take them down.

    Ramiel clicked the trigger of his crossbow and found out that it is not firing.

    Clicking his tongue in frustration, Ramiel took a few bolts from his waist and reloaded his repeater. But since it was shaky, almost all of his bolts fell to the ground.

    ¡°DAMN ITTTTTT¡±

    Ramiel fire at the barbarians one after another and somehow manage to hit one of the mounted beasts. He wasn¡¯t much of a marksman and considering how hard it is to aim at a moving mount. Ramiel was lucky enough to hit one!

    But that wasn¡¯t enough to save them from mounted barbarians who are expert in hunting. They hunt even faster and ferocious creatures back in the savages land so this chase was nothing to them.

    Ramiel felt that pressure and seeing that they are climbing up in a hill of sands. An idea popped into his head. He immediately used his elemental bracer and lowered his body down.

    ¡°What are you doing you are going to fall!¡±

    ¡°Hold me tight then!¡±

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    Sheriwn decided to trust Ramiel and held him with one of his hand.

    Ramiel then started using his elemental bracer to create a screen made of dust to lower their visibility. But it wasn¡¯t just that. He also created loads of water with his elemental bracer and flooded the slope that they are climbing.

    Doing so made Ramiel overcast again and strain himself. He could feel his right leg, his throat, and the side of his face aching in pain.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.Ramiel gritted his teeth despite that!

    He then forced himself to cast another hallowed arrow and added thunder to it. With the Thunder hallowed arrow floating on his left hand, Ramiel waited for him to hear the sounds of the barbarians mounts stepping into the water he created before firing the thundered arrow to the pool of water he created!

    The arrow strikes the water and started to electrocute the mounted barbarians.

    ¡°HOLY SHIT THAT WAS GREAT MAN!¡±

    Sheriwn commented after seeing such actions from Ramiel. But before long, the two same some of the mounted barbarians managing to dodge the electrified water, and it made the two feel fear crept back again.

    ¡°CAST ANOTHER ONE!¡±

    ¡°I AM DRAINED!¡±

    ¡°FUCK THAT, HOW ABOUT YOU TRY AGAIN MAN!¡±

    Sheriwn urged Ramiel to do so. Ramiel tried but seeing that he wasn¡¯t even able to muster a spark. He forgets about it and didn¡¯t dare to continue.

    ¡°ATTACK THEM¡±

    ¡°I AM DRAINED DAMN IT! I CANNOT EVEN LIGHT UP A SPARK!¡±

    ¡°AT THIS RATE THEY ARE GOING TO CATCH US IF WE GO DOWNHILL DAMN IT!¡±

    Sheriwn knows that if they go down this slope of sand the barbarians would be able to speed up and catch them! It was an obvious happening that they would do that considering that they are seasoned hunters.

    Ramiel could also understand that sooner or later they will be caught by the barbarians chasing them.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t want to die.

    He didn¡¯t want to get captured.

    He feared for his life and to him, there is nothing important to him other than his own life!

    Because of that dark thoughts and whispers sounded out on Ramiel¡¯s head. He remembered one of the statements that Sheriwn made about the Hawkhorse and the most logical thing to do!

    ¡°Will we speed up if I jump now?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Sheriwn was surprised at what Ramiel said.

    But nonetheless he answered:

    ¡°Yes, if there is only one riding this Hawkhorse then the probability of escaping is much higher!¡±

    ¡°I see...then goodbye Sheriwn.¡±

    ¡°What are you-¡°

    Sheriwn heard the sound of metal.

    Then a burning sensation happened on his neck and looking back, seeing a blade sticking up from Ramiel¡¯s bracer, digging into his neck. Sheriwn felt shocked and enraged.

    ¡°You motherfuck-er¡±

    ¡°I am sorry...¡±

    Ramiel inserted the blade deeper into Sheriwn¡¯s neck and pushed him out of the Hawkhorse¡¯s back.

    Sheriwn landed on the ground heavily.

    Spent and without mana, Sheriwn wasn¡¯t able to heal the wound on his neck.

    ¡°YOU FUCKING BACKSTABBER I SHOULDN¡¯T HAVE TRUSTED YOUR LIMPED ASS! DAMN YOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU ¨C AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±

    Sheriwn shouted with blood coming out of his mouth. But as he did that the barbarians were closed to him and stabbed him.

    Ramiel looked at the impaled and dead Sheriwn with abyss-like eyes. He didn¡¯t want to die and seeing that there is no way Sheriwn would jump down. He had no choice but to stab Sheriwn in the back to make his escape.

    The Hawkhorse got lighter with Ramiel just on it.

    The barbarians were still chasing after Ramiel but with the speed of the Hawkhorse improving. Ramiel would be able to outrun the mounted barbarians.

    Guilt appeared on Ramiel but with how afraid he was to die. His volition to live outweighed his guilt. He knows that he has done something terrible.

    Knowing this, Ramiel thinks that he won¡¯t be able to take a good rest for a while.

 Chapter 101 â€“ Times of Home

    Chapter 101 ¨C Times of Home

    <hr>

    13th year of the New Cycle of the Kingdom of Lin¡¯s Matriarch, Elizabeth the War Maiden. Spring Season, City of Tal, the cycle of the new age has begun.

    It has been two months since the City of Tal received word of the fall of the walled cities of Lugenstan and Tinople. Captured by the barbarian¡¯s that calls themselves as the Goraz People, the nation of Trapolstan during the first month tried to take the cities back only to be met with hit and run ambushes. Giant sand whales mounted riders, and ambushers laying traps.

    The Barbarians were fully able in such tactics. Making the army sent by the nation¡¯s ruler destroyed and distraught when a sand whale leaps over the army and crushes most of the shoulders with its scales.

    Help was unable to come for the nation of Trapolstan. The Kingdom of Deus has its hand full at the Prime Barbarians getting rowdy at their borders, the East has been in a terrible state with the troubles with the middle center, and the West has been trying to control their borders. While the Kingdom of Lin is unable to contact their strongest warrior who has gone and disappeared along with the Dark Elven Kingdom, the Kingdom of the Dark Elvens has been sealed with an unknown power.

    Its borders have been blocked with an unspeakable barrier far too strong for any mortal to pass through it. Even the magic attacks of a living bomb weren¡¯t able to strike a slice off the barrier, making the little girl adopted by the Reaper frustrated.

    With its Reaper gone the Kingdom of Lin has now eyes looking at it. They do not dare to attack the Kingdom of Lin with the Reaper still there. The War Maiden of The Kingdom and its ruler is strong but is not up to par with the Reaper.

    Right now this ruler is anxious and gloomy at the thought of the Reaper gone. Was it because of her selfishness? Was it because she needs the Reaper as the Pawn? No, surprisingly the only reason she doesn¡¯t have wedded and bedded the Reaper is that of responsibilities. There are too many things happening that do not allow her to rest.

    Enemies on every corner are there planning to usurp the Kingdom of Lin. This makes the Matriarch uneasy, and unable to be with someone she relies on most in the world. And now with the Reaper gone, in her solar, the lonely war maiden that shines brightly was less bright.

    Her pages, attendants, loyal servants, has gone worried over the Matriarch¡¯s mood. The servants and the army that she personally sees over was the most affected with all of her troubles. Loyal and patriotic, the personal army of the War Maiden has its morale lowered the most.

    The New 13th Cycle for the Matriarch of the Kingdom of Lin is here. But with how things are going, and how chaos is just lurking around the corner, it can be said that this new cycle will make the continent of Hillines confused.

    ...

    The streets of the City of Tal were refined. With how prosperous the town is, it can be said that the stone paved roads, the well-maintained houses that have trowel carrying workers put plaster all over it, busy. People, carriages, mounts, merchants, and armed men. They walk along the streets.

    Cloak wearing, blonde haired, armored with plated steel, a well-maintained sword with golden lines on it. This woman walking the streets was named as Catherine.

    Every new cycle she has a habit of waltzing into the City of Tal to shop. Normally she lives in the capital but with how rare the goods are in this city. She cannot help but come back and buy some things for her own leisure.

    While walking along the streets of the now city of Tal. She can¡¯t help but look at a certain corner where she met that odd man who was rather emotional.

    She gave him her cloak and a little bread. That man was thankful to her and he looked at her as if she has given him hope.

    She didn¡¯t know where that man is. It was a peculiar memory three years ago right at the end of the ninth cycle of the Kingdom of Lin¡¯s Matriarch Reign.

    That day made a mark on her mind for such an odd meeting. She also thought that meeting gave her a bit of good karma. Within three years, she became a captain of her own squad. A brilliant one too, that made her well-liked by the Matriarch.

    Things change so fast. The Town of Tal that she usually visits is now a city. Walled with the finest stones, and supplemented with the greatest barrier formation that the magus guild could form.

    Once she could feel the bright lights of the city. Sometimes it would even tire her how bright the city was. But now, the city¡¯s towering walls shadows the town, and the bright lights became a welcomed blessing. There is also a fresh new scent due to the rivers being allowed to enter the city through a newly built canal system.

    Back at some point, the defense minister of the town didn¡¯t want to build such walls because of the river getting in the way. The builders tried to reason about how they would just build a metal grate to allow the water in. But with how dire wolves can just rip out a metal grate or a dire water creature swimming through, ripping it anyway when they tested it. The Minster disallowed it. Only until the formation was allowed that the walls were built.

    It was still weird for Catherine to see the walls of the city. In just two months the earth Magus of the Magus Guild managed such grand project. They said that it was due to the help of the Alchemist and Scholars but it still jaw hanging how grand it is.

    Things change.

    Two words repeated inside Catherine¡¯s head as she passed through the gates of the City of Tal. Finding her mount, she jumps on her mount¡¯s back and sat tightly on the saddle. Holding the reins, she went to the direction of the Capital.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ...

    Now in a faraway village located just outside the borders of Trapolstan lies a small state named Gann. This nation is a free nation that has mixed cultures from the west and east. The buildings in Gann are either made of cobblestone or wood.

    The stone houses are much preferred in the Northern Parts of the Nation. While the extremely cheap but well-designed buildings made of wood in the southern parts of the nation are well-liked by the folks there.

    In the farthest part of the south of Gann lies a fishing village. The houses are built with hip-and-gable roofs and the walls are wooden. Some of the houses are stone building with flat roofs, but that place is where the barracks are located, the defenders of the village usually rest there.

    The roads are mostly covered in sand. In the beach area, there lies a port where the fishing vessels are tied. On the bay, there are nets and gutted fishes being dried. There is a chapel on the top hill of the village. Composed of stone and wood, the chapel had a gable roof.

    There is a wall surrounding the village. Near the gates of the wall, there is a well, a stable, and then just to the right, there are three shops lined up. This street leads to the barracks and chapel. On the left branching path after one would enter the gates, there is an Inn. Past the Inn, if one would head to the left, a path that leads to an elevated slope filled with houses build with both wood and stone in mind. The roofs of these houses are styled either hipped shape or flat.

    The highest house located on the top is where the Elder of the village lives. There are about a hundred or so living in the village and at the moment the men of the village are working on the beach preparing their nets and sails for their next trip out to the sea.

    In the gates of the city where two guards are looking after the gates, a long-eared woman with charming blue eyes, blonde long tied hair, wearing a robe and tunic entered the gates. This woman has the features of the elven but lacks their particular arrogance or magical dominance. This woman is a half-elven who just returned from the dungeon continent.

    This woman has finally returned to her village after a long adventurer. She was rather excited about returning home she immediately carried her big rucksack towards the Inn. She slammed the doors of the Inn, the long haired dwarven that is taking care of the Inn was about to complain when suddenly he smiled and said.

    ¡°COUSIN YOU ARE BACK?¡±

    ¡°How are you doing Pablo?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, what about you cousin Peronell?¡±

    ¡°Doing great, I take that my room is still intact?¡±

    ¡°About that...¡± The Dwarven named Pablo scratched the side of his cheeks.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You see during the last week of fall a wanderer arrived in the village. This man was by the looks of it a member of the Fighter¡¯s guild. He was riding a Hawkhorse so I thought he might be a good fighter, so when he asks if there is any available house in the village, I thought that I might offer your room...considering you haven¡¯t returned to the village for five years, and it is not really getting used and the man wanted to trade his priced Hawkhorse for the house just the back of my Inn and with how I was on loose on the pockets that day...¡±

    ¡°So you sold my house?¡±

    ¡°Basically Yes...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole, Pablo.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry but I already sold the house. I cannot just make him go away after letting him have it.¡±

    ¡°I will talk to him then!¡±

    Peronell didn¡¯t want anyone to have her house so she immediately dashed out of the Inn and turn to where her former house was. Her house was a simple stone house with a hip-and-gable roof. The insides are made of finely carved wood, and when she entered the house the smell of alcohol and tobacco entered her nostrils.

    She said, ¡°Is anyone out there?¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    A fragile weak voice sounded out in the room. Peronell followed the voice and went to one of the rooms of her former house. There was no door to block her way, so she just flipped the partition curtain on the door, entered and spoke her mind.

    ¡°I am sorry but my cousin Pablo sold this house as a mistake. I would like you to leave this place and do not worry, I will pay you.¡±

    The man sitting in the fireplace was deathly pale. His hair had traces of gray, but judging by the white strands, Peronell could deduce that the man seems to have overcast the energy within his body and now was suffering from it. She could also smell the lingering curse that the man had.

    ¡°An accursed?¡± she thought.

    ¡°Pay me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I would like you to get out of my house and I will pay you.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to go...and besides this house was something I traded a Hawkhorse with...so please leave.¡± the man said, drinking the gourd of ale on his right hand. He seems to be watching the fireplace, there is a pot hanged near the fire.

    ¡°I would like to say it again...this house is legally mine. I have the rights to it, and the only reason Pablo sold it to you because he thought I was dead. Now I am back, I would like to regain it.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± said the man.

    ¡°You are stubborn. I can call the guards if you still refuse to do so.¡±

    ¡°And tell them that you are kicking out a dying man, who sold his priced Hawkhorse? I could tell the guards or that captain who seems to be righteous how I just got scammed?¡±

    ¡°Scammed? No, no, I would pay yo-¡°

    ¡°Enough...please just leave.¡±

    ¡°But this house is!¡±

    ¡°Mine...I bought it. So please leave me alone.¡±

    Peronell stared at the dead-eyed man. She seems like she wanted to make her case. But with how tired she was for trekking miles of roads. She decided to leave it for today.

    ¡°Very well, I shall leave for today. But we will discuss this again Ser.¡±

    ¡°Whatever...¡±

    Peronell shrugged her shoulders and left her former house. It looks like she was going to have a trouble the moment she returned.

 Chapter 102 â€“ Not everyone can be brave

    Chapter 102 ¨C Not everyone can be brave

    <hr>

    Peronell opens her eyes slowly. She saw the ceiling and thought of how she was back at her village again. It has been a long time since she left for the dungeon continent to seek out fortunes. And now after having enough of the dungeoneering life, she finally returned.

    Though in return she, learn that her house was so sold to a dead-eyed man who frets near the fireplace. She was quite pissed at Pablo for selling her house. Pablo offered her a free room, and she hesitantly took it. Now she is laying on one of the rooms of Pablo¡¯s Inn. It is located at the top of his Inn, a place where Pablo calls as the top prized room.

    Peronell knew enough that this was the room where most of the merchants usually stay if they ever found themselves in the village. It was good enough for Peronell, but even so, she still wanted her house back. Today she would convince the man to give her house back.

    That house held a lot of meaning to her. It was there where from a young lass, she became a fine woman brave enough to trek a dangerous dungeon continent. She left with a few acquaintances from her village, but most of them are either retired in the continent or lying dead on the dungeon floors.

    Peronell didn¡¯t want to continue that dangerous life anymore. Instead, she wants to settle back to this village. Return to the peaceful life she wanted the most. It wasn¡¯t until seeing vicious monsters, or having a few men and abominations almost having her way towards her body made Peronell decided she wants no more of the dungeon life.

    The soft light caresses Peronell¡¯s face. She like the familiar heat of the sun, the way the ocean breeze that had a mix of salt and fish enter her nostrils was quite the feeling, at least to her. Peronell¡¯s sat cross-legged on her bed, she watches the scenery outside and took a glimpse of the fisherman¡¯s in the beach.

    She also saw some familiar face that has blossomed with age. She noticed that most of the people she met since arriving have changed. Peronell also changed a lot since her adventuring day, and now she saw herself as a ruthless magick archer.

    She learned that vocation through arduous training. She can now at least conjure up to the ninth-ranked where most of the skills of a magic archer can be used. The tenth rank is something that she still hesitates to take the last prayer to the tenth.

    The Great Sacrifice...

    The three words that correspond to the tenth rank, but no one ever takes the tenth rank. Since the tenth rank means having that sinful ability within you.

    Peronell never took that rank because of fear. She thought that such move was against the will of others. Hence, she can only discard it, like the rest of the others who manage who reach the level of her prowess.

    What am I doing here?

    Peronell asks herself. Her hair is unkempt and she could feel that being lazy in the bed would do her no good. She manages to learn how to stay awake early during her time in the dungeon continent. So she doesn¡¯t want to lose that habit.

    So she stood up and started dressing in her usual outfit. She tied her hair into a ponytail, and since her hair was quite long it took her time. After she was done dressing herself up in her old robe and tunic, Peronell went down the Inn and greeted Pablo with a bit of sneer.

    ¡°Good Morning Pablo...tsk.¡±

    ¡®Cos...It seems you are still mad?¡±

    ¡°Gee, I wonder about that cousin Pablo? Could I possibly still mad that you sold my house to a wanderer?¡±

    ¡°Gah...come on cousin, I mean most of those who go to the dungeon continent never returns back home. So I thought you would stay there.¡±

    ¡°And drop dead? Cousin, you should go to the dungeon continent maybe it would make you realize how I feel.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±Pablo tilted his head.

    ¡°Never mind that, I am going to see that man again. I am going to take back what¡¯s mine.

    ¡±

    ¡°About that cousin...¡± said Pablo. ¡°Do you think you can be lenient to Ser Healer?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Peronell folded her arms.

    ¡°He seems to having a hard time. Also, it would be best if you somehow managed to convince him to stay in our village. The guards quite liked him for his healing abilities.¡±

    ¡°So he is a healer then?

    ¡±

    ¡°Yes, so please keep your temper in control cos. It will be bad if you somehow threw him out just like that. Honestly, it would be best if you don¡¯t anger the new guards that are fond of the healer.¡±

    ¡°I see. So I am guessing that the old folks are retired or passed away?¡±

    ¡°They are passed away,¡± Pablo said sadly. ¡°Most of them died protecting the village from the hobgoblins that tried to pillage the village. I dare say it was luck that the king¡¯s men arrive just in time from the encampment from here. If they didn¡¯t then we would haven¡¯t lived and most of the women probably used as wombs for those beasts.

    ¡°It seems that there are things that indeed change here,¡± Peronell said with a trace of discomfort.

    ¡°Indeed...so please cousin do you best to make it peaceful?¡±

    ¡°I know...¡± Peronell walked to the door of the inn. She stopped right at the edge of the door, tilted her back at Pablo and said. ¡°But still you haven¡¯t change Pablo, in fact, you are getting greedier the moment I see you.¡±

    ¡°Good luck to you Cousin...¡± Pablo ignored her words and sent her off.

    Peronell shrugged her shoulders as she walked out of the Inn. Stretching her arms first, Peronell looked up to the sky and saw the silver kinds of cotton rising up to the sky. Behind those is the sun gleaming up to the sky, making the village of Sardis.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    The smell of the sea, the piercing sun, the salty breeze, and the cool wind coming from the woods made Peronell delighted.

    ...

    Peronell went to her former house to convince the man that lives there to give it back to her. She readied herself but the smell of tobacco and alcohol still flooded her nostrils. She endured it and went to see the guy who when she saw, was still near the fireplace as if he never moved.

    He noticed Peronell¡¯s presence before long.

    ¡°It is you again...like I said, Miss. I won¡¯t be giving up this room. I like this room. It is dark, you can see the beach, and the fireplace is sweet. Not to mention I can call the Inn owner to refill my ale here.¡±

    ¡°That Pablo...¡± Peronell snarled silently. ¡°Still it won¡¯t stop me from wanting this house back.¡±

    ¡°Stubborn...¡± the man said. ¡°I know that this is your house. Pablo told me about it when you left. And honestly, I don¡¯t want to take someone¡¯s home away from them, but as you can see Miss, I have nothing to go.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you feel Ser, but this house is from my pa and ma, and even though it sounds like harsh but I am willing to fight for this house.¡±

    The man looked at Peronell with a sleepy look. His eyes were abyss-like as usual and there was no trace of light or even joy in his expression.

    ¡°That must be nice.¡± the man said. ¡°It must be nice wanting to live back at your parent¡¯s home. I am envious of you...almost to the point I want to give this house back.¡± the man said honestly.

    ¡°Then you will!?¡±

    ¡°Sadly, like I said Miss, I have nowhere else to go. I have no place in this world, and there is no homeland I can ever return...I am lost wanderer who somehow ended up in this faraway near village because of circumstances. Honestly, as someone who lost everything, I would like to give you back your home kindly. But with how things are, this house is all I have right now, and with how ill I am these days, I don¡¯t think I can search for another place to live.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Peronell bit her lip in frustration. She knows that she is being forceful and just by looking she can understand that the man wasn¡¯t lying to her. He indeed looked ill, and there was no life to him. Not to mention that the man had a bad looking leg that seems to be hurting a lot. She also noticed the bruised like parts on his throat, the side of his face and his swelling wrist.

    Looking at it she felt that she is doing him an injustice. But even so, she wanted this house for herself. And even though the thought of just kicking the man out came to mind, he remembered Pablo¡¯s words and kept her calm.

    ¡°How troublesome this is.¡± She said that straightly.

    ¡°I can understand that.¡± the man said. ¡°I mean if someone returns back to their home and saw some drunkard piece of shit living on it, and not planning on returning it back would be frustrating.¡±

    ¡°You bet...¡± Peronell could only sigh in agreement, at least the man before her, understands his current position.

    ¡°I am sorry that I have to usurp your house miss. I rather prefer not taking someone¡¯s home. I hate it the most. But with how am I these days, I just don¡¯t have the courage to ever leave this room or this village.¡±

    ¡°Well, you did look like you didn¡¯t leave this room for weeks now. I assume that is because of your leg?

    ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can barely walk now. And I have troubles resting at night so here I am, sitting on the fireplace, trying to calm myself.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Peronell said, not knowing what else to say to this miserable man. ¡°You look like you have quite a hard time ser.¡±

    ¡°Maybe...I think if it wasn¡¯t¡¯ for the alcohol I would be moping around...¡± the man said.

    ¡°You do drink a lot as I can see,¡± Peronell said.

    ¡°It makes the worries go...by the way, I haven¡¯t caught your name, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Peronell...and you are?¡±

    The man looked at Peronell or a while before saying, ¡°I am Ramiel...that is my name.¡±

    ¡°Is that so...Ramiel, I know that you liked this house but if I somehow find you a place to live here in the village. Would that be great?¡±

    ¡°Maybe?¡± Ramiel said. ¡°I have no idea...as long as it is as comfy as this place, then maybe I will consider. But at the moment, I really don¡¯t want to give up this place.¡± Ramiel took a sip of his gourd.

    ¡°It is okay...I never thought it would be easy to kick someone out.¡±

    ¡°Pablo said you came from the dungeon continent. I bet you can kick my ass...I am quite afraid of you Miss. I am barely holding here.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like it? To me, you look like you are calm and brave about this.¡±Peronell commented.

    ¡°That is because of alcohol Miss Peronell. Not everyone can be brave. At least not me...¡±

    ¡°I see...then I shall go for now...Maybe I will return when I have something I can offer.¡± Peronell said, walking out of the house.

    ¡°Adieu milady,¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°?¡±

    Peronell was taken a step back. She really didn¡¯t understand what Ramiel said. It was not like the usual language of the land, and it confused her.

    Maybe it is a language of his homeland? Though I don¡¯t remember any place that has that kind of language...maybe it is a lost kingdom?

    Peronell thought about it. She shook her head and put it aside off her mine. She can¡¯t understand what he said anyway, and because of that, she is just going to assume it¡¯s as a drunk rambling.

    ¡°I should go.¡±Saying that Peronell left her former house and went to her former friend¡¯s house. It has been a long time and seeing that the negotiation will take long. She rather spends her time with her old friends, rather than get frustrated.

 Chapter 103 â€“ Native Strength

    Chapter 103 ¨C Native Strength

    <hr>

    Peronell went to her old friend named Abby. She lives just by the lower house near the elder. Arriving at her house, Peronell surprised her old friend with a wide smile reaching up to her ears. Abby, surprised at her odd friend¡¯s return from the grave gave her a hug.

    ¡°PERONELL HOW I MISSED YOU COS¡±

    ¡°You sure are loud Abby, good heavens it has been long since I heard you,¡± Peronell said that with a bit of tear in her eyes. Ever since she left for the dungeon continent, all she had was worries for her family. She was quite sad hearing about her parent¡¯s death, and even though most of her friends have either died or settled down on the dungeon continent. Peronell thinks that Abby at least wasn¡¯t one of them.

    ¡°It sure has been long!¡± Abby said. ¡°I heard that most of the cousins died in the dungeon continent. Did that include Reynauld?¡±

    ¡°Oh that manwhore...do not worry, I think Reynauld would be happy with the harem he got there. His title as ¡®fastest¡¯ conqueror isn¡¯t for a show.¡±

    ¡°Gee, it seems Reynauld is as popular as he was. Are you sad cousin?¡±

    ¡°I am not. I did my best and lost in trying to win his heart. I made a deal that I wanted him only but with how things are with him, and how he could not abandon all those girls. I had no choice but to give up and return here.¡±

    ¡°That is sad. How about you come in cousin?¡±Abby pointed inside the exterior of her house. Her house was quite simple it had a wooden table, a kitchen, a bed, a carpet. Abby and Peronell sat on the carpet. Abby then went to the kitchen, brought some coffee and laid it on the table.

    The two drink their coffee and started talking.

    ¡°So you just return because of him?¡±

    ¡°Partly, I had enough of following Reynauld on the dungeon. All the blood, all the suffering, and all the vicious battles are just too much for me. Besides, he can take care of himself, and those girls along with him will make sure that he will okay.¡± Peronell said that with a bit of spite.

    Abby could see that her friend is a bit unhappy. So she said, ¡°Well, all that matters now is that you are back cousin. So where are you staying?¡±

    ¡°At that asshole Pablo¡¯s Inn, on that prized room of his.¡±

    ¡°You seem upset about Cousin Pablo.¡±

    ¡°Well like I said, he is an asshole who sold my house. I can¡¯t believe him!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, yes I did hear that he sold your house to that wanderer. I know that it was a bit a bad move, but it was partly your fault that you trusted Pablo. Your parents also relied on Pablo a lot when you were gone, so I can¡¯t blame him for taking the advantage of earning a profit.

    ¡°Still...to do that without question...so how was my ma and pa after I left?¡± Peronell said with a frown on her face.

    ¡°Your old man died peacefully on the sea with your man, I say that the way they went out was quite peaceful.¡±

    ¡°I see, that is good then,¡± Peronell said. She was quite troubled about her parent¡¯s nonchalant way of letting her go to the dungeon continent. She thought that they were too supportive to someone going out to their death, she wondered if her parents hated her. But it was not that, it was their own way, of letting their own daughter choose for herself.

    Peronell somehow understood her parent¡¯s intention, but still somewhere inside of her mind wanted them to stop her from being foolish.

    ¡°I guess they died as they wanted to in the end...those crazy parents. God rest their soul.¡±

    ¡°Your ma and pa were really spirited,¡± Abby commented.

    ¡°They sure are, I kinda missed them now. It makes me want to take that house back even more.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of that house...I guess you want to take it back from that healer?¡±

    ¡°Well duh, that is my home after all...besides I don¡¯t want someone polluting it with alcohol and cigar,¡± Peronell said firmly.

    ¡°So still like that huh...¡±

    Peronell noticed the perplexed expression on Abby¡¯s face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡°Nothing, I just find it odd how that man is still alive.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he looks like he is at death¡¯s door. What¡¯s his story anyway?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have anything that much, but all I know that is that he came here with a trooper from the border.¡±

    ¡°Really...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems that he was a fighter¡¯s guild member who escaped from Lugenstan. During his escape, he got lost in our borders and started asking around for our village. And obviously, with how we are, we don¡¯t let anyone in that easily. That man got a bit of trouble on his end.¡±

    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡±

    ¡°According to the guards who talk it up with the trooper, he was with. He was asked by the leader of border patrols to eliminate some den of bandits.¡±

    ¡°I am guessing he won, considering he was able to enter.¡±

    ¡°He did, but the way he killed the den of bandits was something else.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°The Trooper told the guards that he supposedly uses the river near their den to drown them. First, he collapsed the entrances of the den, and then let the river water flood inside their den. All those who tried to swim out got shot by that man.¡±

    ¡°That is really something else.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but that is not at all. The leader of the border troops was quite harsh. He was told to do favors in order to be allowed and was ordered around dealing blows to the bandit dens. And all of those dens were destroyed in such weird ways. He smokes them out, collapsed their dens or floods them with water. I heard that the last den made him overcast too much, making his hair like that.¡±

    ¡°So he was used huh?¡±

    ¡°Yep, but even the border troops leader let him go. Hence, here is now in our village, moping around your house.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°The way you speak of him is quite well...¡±

    ¡°Well, he does heal some of the folks that got their hands cut. The guards also appreciate him whenever they get injured at their patrols. So you could say that despite his attitude, he is quite okay.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why...¡±Abby added. ¡°Be sure not to poke the animal okay cousin? I know your temper can be harsh, so having you kick that man out, and he fighting you desperately could be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I can take care of him. I survive the dungeon continent you know?¡±

    ¡°True, but you should have seen the look on his eyes right? That¡¯s the look of someone who doesn¡¯t have any attachment to this world, the look of a desperate man trying to continue living.¡±

    ¡°You praise him a lot...¡± Peronell said.

    ¡°Not really a praise my cousin, just an observation, I mean I find it hard to believe that someone can continue living like that. So lonesome, and so in pain, as if he is just living for the sake of living, nothing more nothing less.¡±

    ¡°Well he¡¯d look like was always in pain...also that curse of his is really nasty...¡±Peronell commented.

    ¡°True, even I know that there is something wrong with him. But oh well, he is one of those guys that I don¡¯t want to be acquaintance with.¡± Abby said that nonchalantly.

    ¡°Really...¡± Peronell frowned. ¡°And you were just saying to be careful of this man a while ago. You sure think fast Abby.¡±

    ¡°Well warning my dear cousin about people like him is my pleasure. So please be lenient at the man, so you won¡¯t have trouble.¡±

    ¡°You and Pablo sure always mouths me off with my temper and being lenient.¡±

    ¡°Well it is you cousin, so we just don¡¯t want you getting in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I guess?¡± Peronell said.

    ¡°You are certainly welcome my dear cousin. By the way, are you still planning to stay at Pablo¡¯s place?¡±

    ¡°Are you letting me stay in your house?¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t I? In fact, I rather welcome you in my house. It is lonely here in this village, and the Elder does nothing but sleep all day...¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are going to inherit this village right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I rather turn this village into a town,¡± Abby said confidently.

    ¡°Good luck to that.¡±

    ¡°Hey now, I am sure that I can do it. I still have long ways to go and get this.¡± Abby said excitedly. ¡°Sooner or later the king will extend the port of this village!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard that the king plans to turn our village into a port. I have some letters from the King, telling us to cooperate on extending the port. The builders will be coming soon, and in just a matter of time we will have galleon ships entering our village!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something...looks like I got lucky in returning then?¡±

    ¡°And you my dear cousin will help me! I mean, having an adventurer who came from the dungeon continent helping you should be great right?¡±

    ¡°Haha, whatever you say cousin.¡±

    As the two were talking cheerfully inside the house, a figure runs up to Abby¡¯s house and open the door loudly, this figure was one of the guards.

    ¡°Abby are you here?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯ up?¡±Abby said, standing up.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad! A giant saurian washed up on the shore!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°The guards are trying to kill it but with how things are they won¡¯t last! What should we do Miss Abby?¡±

    ¡®What do you mean ¡®what should we do¡¯, grab a horse and go the encampment already!?¡±

    ¡°Got it, Miss Abby!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, what are those guards thinking about fighting them!¡± Abby grits her teeth in frustration as she takes her staff on the corner of a wall.

    ¡°A giant saurian, huh?¡± Peronell said.

    ¡°Are you going to help cousin?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I will how about you let me handle this cousin?¡±

    ¡°Well if you can then please go!¡±

    ¡°I will then.¡±

    Saying that, Peronell went out of the house and stared at the direction of the beach, widening her eyes, she focused her perception and managed to take a look at the guards containing a giant saurian. An alligator-like being that can stand on two legs, and use its arms to fight.

    Peronell slightly smiled seeing the Giant Saurian.

    ¡°It looks like we don¡¯t need the soldiers from the encampment Abby...this one is a small fry!¡± Saying that Peronell muttered something as she summons a bow made of energy, it has a blue-green color and looked more like its burning.

    Peronell pulled the strings of her conjured bow and started muttering incantations. After she was done, she stopped, aimed at the saurian that is at the beach and said quietly:

    ¡°Seeker¡¯s bolt!¡±

    And with that twelve arrows made of golden light flew up to the sky and targeted the saurian right at the beach. The Giant Saurian was about to disembowel a guard, but when it looked up, it was met with twelve golden arrows piercing its head.

    The Giant Saurian wasn¡¯t even able to make an agonizing scream as it just dies like that. The Guards was quite shocked at what happened and when they looked at a far distance, they could see Peronell¡¯s bow disappearing in the thin air.

    ¡°That was an amazing move cousin!¡±

    ¡°It is not much really. A magus knight can just deflect it, and a wizard''s barrier can reflect it.¡±

    ¡°It is still amazing though!¡±

    ¡°Well, it does look amazing when I see it. But really, anyone who can muster the will to learn this, it is nothing new really.¡±

    Peronell said it with that much of comfort. It is true that anyone that has the time can learn the ways of magic. It is true that there are more those who prefer steel due to not having to chant, but those who master magic can be really dangerous.

    And the weakling¡¯s who can¡¯t use a sword relies on magic. But sometimes, there are individuals whose magic capacity is rather low, making them able to use magic, a chore.

    But even so, having a low capacity is much better than not being able to even control it without a conduit.

 Chapter 104 â€“ Paranoia Carefulness

    Chapter 104 ¨C Paranoia Carefulness

    <hr>

    Peronell and Abby went to check the guards. They were fine mostly but they were still injured. Abby can cast healing spells, but with how she focused most on being the only mage, she wasn¡¯t that good.

    ¡°We should call Ser Healer.¡± one of the guards said.

    Hearing the guard, Abby nodded her head and told one of them to go and asked for the healer. But before the guard goes, Abby handed out a blue pill. Taking the pill with him, the guard went to the house where the Healer is staying. After a few minutes, he went back along with the healer.

    ¡°He is here Miss.¡±

    Peronell took a looked at the slow walking, limping Ramiel. He was deathly pale, his hair was unkempt and long, and he had the look of someone who wants to sleep. He didn¡¯t look good as usual.

    ¡°Ser Ramiel, can you please heal them?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Ramiel wasn¡¯t really that sociable. So he just went with what he was told and started healing the guards, there was a bit of conversation, but it was short. Ramiel was polite to the guards, and he was too dragged about it that he just kept silent.

    ¡°So you lured him out with that pill?¡± Peronell said.

    ¡°Painkillers, yes, either that or a bit of gold or ale makes him move.¡±

    ¡°Really huh, and you are telling me this man can take me down?¡± Peronell pointed at Ramiel¡¯s back.

    Abby scratch the tip of her chin, ¡°Who knows he might be able to do something. Really, I wonder what he is like when he is not intoxicated.¡±

    ¡°And he is drunk too. Really, even I can somehow fight him like this with just one hand behind my back!¡±Peronell says that with confidence.

    Abby replied, ¡°Well it is good that you are confident my cousin, but really I hope you don¡¯t kick him out. I mean look at him¡±

    Peronell turned to Ramiel. He seems to be just getting along with the guards. But mostly the guards were patting his back, and Ramiel seems like he is just ignoring the guards.

    ¡°He looks like is just getting along, no, more like the guards like playing with him. What the hell?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it seems that our healer is a bit of an eccentric don¡¯t you think?¡± Abby said.

    ¡°You are calling him ¡®our ¡®healer. Don¡¯t tell me you are okay with him staying in my house?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, it is just that I would like a knowledgeable healer as our village¡¯s doctor?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Really, is this guy even a certified healer?¡± Peronell asked.

    ¡°Who knows, but I can see that his good at it at least?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Peronell looked at Ramiel. She could not see any trace of a professional healer towards him. She¡¯d know one if she sees one simply because of her stay in the dungeon continent. She has seen a lot of professional healer and doctors so she can¡¯t be easily fooled.

    This guy is at most a beginner...but the way he heals them is quite weird.

    ¡°Is there something wrong cousin, you are staring at him intensely.¡±

    ¡°I think this guy is no true healer. But I can admit that he is somewhat trained in some sort of procedure.¡±

    Peronell said what she thinks. Indeed Ramiel isn¡¯t a great healer by this world¡¯s standard, but even so, Ramiel with his modern world knowledge and his first aid training can heal quite well. Not because Ramiel is particularly smart, but mainly because it has been crammed inside his head during Hall lectures and when there are professionals outside his school teaching them about medicine.

    Peronell obviously doesn¡¯t know that Ramiel comes from a modern world she just finds it weird. It bothers her a bit, but nonetheless, seeing Ramiel stoically heals the guards made her feel less suspicious.

    ...

    Everyone was on the shore. The dead Saurian is still on the beach, and with the blood of the Saurian still spilling. The other Saurian that was with the Saurian followed and saw its dead kin. The Saurian was a bit angered, and as it does, it readied itself for an ambush.

    ¡°Hmm what is that?¡±

    Peronell heard the sound of water and when she turned around she saw a saurian pouncing at Abby!

    It was too late for to conjure her bow and was about to push Abby away when suddenly.

    ¡°Holy Chains!¡±

    A long chain came out of nowhere and held the Saurian down. Peronell looked at where the chains are coming from and saw Ramiel extending his palm at the saurian.

    ¡°How did you...¡±

    ¡°I was paranoid...I thought that some creature might attack again, since seeing that dead one. It looks like being scared save me again.¡±

    Saying that Ramiel focused his eyes at the Saurian and put strength on his left arm, with that he then controlled the elemental bracer and use the thunder element on his bracer.

    Volts of Electricity then flowed at the holy chains. It zapped the Saurian enough to fry the beast. Peronell was quite impressed but she saw Ramiel heavily panting. His eyes were bloodshot, his body was trembling and she could see him gritting his teeth.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit overcast...that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look okay and being overcast with that one spell...Is your magic capacity low?¡±

    ¡°Sadly it is, and casting one while I was healing these guys made me this way.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Peronell said.

    ¡°Thank you for that. To think that you would be able to cast that thing immediately¡± Abby who recovered from shock said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine...besides, as someone who is easily scared, I am paranoid about things going back, and with that I usually ready myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Abby said.

    ¡°Not really...it is just a coward¡¯s way to cope with this shit world,¡± Ramiel said that lowly.

    Peronell was able to hear him though. As a dungeon explorer, one of the most priced assets she had was her hearing. So obviously she could hear something that low.

    ¡°Anyway thank you for that!¡± Abby said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡± Ramiel was done healing the soldiers so he stood up. ¡°May I go now?¡±

    ¡°Ah sure, good work Ser Ramiel, thank you for the assistance!¡± Abby said.

    Hearing that, Ramiel limply walk away from the shores and head back to his house.

    Peronell watched Ramiel¡¯s back and thought that what Abby said can be right. It looks like the man won¡¯t be that easy to fight with considering how paranoid he is.

 Chapter 105 â€“ Got Used to it

    Chapter 105 ¨C Got Used to it

    <hr>

    Ramiel arrives at the house he bought. It was a nice house, it made him feel comfortable. But at the moment, someone was trying to take it back, and it makes Ramiel worried. He fears that he will be kicked out sooner or later. He noticed that the owner of the house is a friend of the next village elder.

    And knowing how things work he probably will get forced to get out sooner or later. Ramiel feels like he expected this kind of development lately. Inside Ramiel¡¯s head, there is nothing that makes him even step into the state of optimism.

    Pessimistic, and cynical, Ramiel expects things to go bad. Ever since arriving in this world, Ramiel has been either fuck over or used. For instance, Ramiel has crossed the line when he stabbed Sheriwn in the back. At first, Ramiel was rather empty about, but after becoming sober he was disgusted by his own damn self. Ramiel has his own principles in life. But with how he did that to someone who was trying to help him, made Ramiel feel like his principles are worth as trash.

    Morality, dignity, and pride were lost on Ramiel. In times of desperation, Ramiel has turned into someone who won¡¯t think twice of saving himself. He had no qualms whether he will be called a coward, or a fool because all that matters is that he wants to stay alive.

    But the sad thing is that Ramiel himself doesn¡¯t even know what to live for. In this world Ramiel had nothing. He had nothing to fight for, he had no family that he wanted to protect, and there was simply no attachment he feels about this world.

    To Ramiel this world was cruel to him. So him liking this cruel world that made him suffer was rather insulting. To be clear, Ramiel didn¡¯t event wanted to be in this world in the first place. He¡¯d had no choice about the matter, and because of that, he was forced to do terrible things a person who lived in a modern world filled with morals do.

    He killed to live.

    He lied to live.

    He betrayed to live.

    He fought to live.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t have any choice in all that matter. Even now, he is still suffering from the single choice he made. Even though months have passed, he is still suffering the ailment on his throat, wrist, and lately the side of his face. His leg was doing no good either. It was worse than ever, and lately, he feels like moving around is too tiresome.

    His body is always rusted, and there was simply too much pain for him to even try. Ramiel tries his best not to whine, simply because it really doesn¡¯t change things. But even so, as fragile, as normal, as cowardly Ramiel is. He cannot help but call out to either his God or to his mother.

    Lonesome and in despairing, Ramiel felt like this world would degrade him further than this. But the sad thing is that Ramiel slowly accepts what this entire world has to offer. He is slowly getting used to the world, and how it works. He is adapting and getting used to it.

    Heck, even though he is suffering from the pain from his ailment and the curse on his leg. Ramiel was still living, simply because he got used to the pain. At night he would not be able to sleep well, but more or less the pain on him is something that he is slowly getting used to.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Somewhere on Ramiel¡¯s mind thinks that if the pain doesn¡¯t leave him then he will just get used to it. It broke Ramiel how much pain he is suffering from every single day. The feeling of his flesh burning, getting punctured by a thousand needles, scraped, and the way it throbs make Ramiel feel empty.

    It makes him feel alive though. The pain makes him feel that he is still living and it matters to him much. Despite not having anything to live for in this world, Ramiel just didn¡¯t have anything that he can feel attached to this world.

    There was no anchor.

    And even though the thought of committing suicide comes to mind, Ramiel doesn¡¯t do it simply because of the fear of it. Either the fear of sleeping forever or the fear that when he does it he won¡¯t meet his own God makes Ramiel feel scared. Ramiel and his family were religious and superstitious. Their belief in God was great and simple there was no one that could rustle that belief.

    Ramiel was an agnostic bunch. He was born in the modern age, so the belief in God was odd to him. In fact, he was close to atheism but somewhere along the top of his head stops him from going there. He had a belief in his God, and once he was a good chapel boy that visits the church every Sunday.

    But it all stopped when he became a high schooler. He became silent, but not to the point Ramiel wouldn¡¯t have friends. He wasn¡¯t bullied either, and even if he does, Ramiel had violent tendencies that made the sisters working as teachers in that parish school drop their jaws.

    Ramiel once stabs his classmate with a pen.

    He also wrestled a classmate near the hallways who tried to bully him and tried to beat him up despite the difference in strength.

    He also smashed one his classmate¡¯s chair to the ground head and butted his classmate as if some devil possessed.

    He also once ruined his classmate¡¯s report card out of spite.

    He also made used of his friends to get back on some of the other classmates.

    And the worst offense Ramiel did during those days was being so angry that he smashed a bottle of whiskey, and use it destroyed part as a knife, chasing the one who pissed him off. When he could not find that certain person, Ramiel went back to his own house, took his father¡¯s shotgun and almost shot the person in an internet caf¨¦. Luckily, Ramiel was stopped by his friends.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t know why he had those violent tendencies.

    His mother thought that it was just the devil making do bad things. His father thought that he was just being a person who wanted attention, a brat.

    But somehow all of those tendencies disappeared at the time where Ramiel realized that his high school days would be all over. His friend would move out of his hometown and left Ramiel behind.

    At that point, Ramiel felt that utter desolation that made him want to stay in his parents¡¯ house. He couldn¡¯t take the idea of going to college, getting a diploma, and having a dead-end job that slaves him until his retirement. It despairs Ramiel just by thinking how he would become like his father. But not only that, there was some laziness involved that made Ramiel feel no hope at all.

    Ramiel wasn¡¯t a guy who believed in hope.

    He felt like hope would do nothing but lead him to disappointment.

    And the irony is that Ramiel was named by his mother in honor of the Angel of Hope.

    Maybe his mother didn¡¯t foresee that his child would become so fallen.

 Chapter 106 â€“ Bad at negotiations

    Chapter 106 ¨C Bad at negotiations

    <hr>

    After the incident on the shores, Peronell left to take her things from Pablo¡¯s Inn. Pablo who was busy talking to a courier managed to notice Peronell walked in. The Courier left the moment he handed the parcel to Pablo.

    ¡°What what was that cousin?¡±

    ¡°Ah, a courier from Soren, the Ser living in your house told me to send it to anyone that has many studies in curses days ago, and now a reply has arrived.¡±

    ¡°I see...should I take it for you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, cousin, I have this. Besides, I do not think that he will appreciate people looking at his parcels. He gave me that cold eye when I tried to ask you know?¡±

    ¡°Seems sensitive...¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    After finishing the conversation, Pablo called out his assistant to mind the counter. Peronell didn¡¯t want to stay long in the Inn so she went upstairs and took her belongings. With her belongings, she went to Abby¡¯s house in order to stay there until she gets her house back.

    After putting her things in Abby¡¯s spare room, Peronell went to the balcony located on top of her house to sniff the air. It is her habit since as a child to do such things. She liked the open air, the salty breeze, and the sun in the horizon.

    One of her reasons she went back to this place is because of the scenery before her. Blue clear water, corals, sea creatures, the waves coming to the beaches, washing the sands, and the various fishing vessels that float on top of the sea, makes for a sight to see.

    In the dungeon continent, there was nothing but stone, eerie mountains, green rivers, dead forests, and dark cities. It was a wasteland that had no life unless one reaches to the haven parts. But the Haven sections of the dungeon continent are nothing compared to the scene before her.

    The feeling that the village of Sardis gives to Peronell hasn¡¯t changed that much. Peronell is quite worried about the designated plan of the King to turn the village into a port. In her mind the village had to overextend and if anything, she fears that the beach will be turned into a hub for the port that would be built.

    There is nothing good about that. Mainly because the fishing vessels would be forced out the shores in favors for the ¡®Galleons¡¯ that Abby was talking about, she didn¡¯t have any good feeling about it. It makes her worry that it might cost the livelihood of the villagers.

    Sardis retains most of its trade by gutting fishes, salting them and drying under the sun to be sold in the capital of Soren. Gann had a few fishing villages and had more farms due to the geography of the land. Those villages that fishes mostly get their fish from the lakes or rivers. The Capital of Soren has a port, but the river canal makes the trip a hassle. Not to mention that the vessels that sail the river canal that connects to Soren had Saurian¡¯s or Raiders.

    So it was obvious that Sardis would be considered to become the next major port for the Nation. Peronell already heard the idea from the past but to think that the idea would soon become true baffles Peronell.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ...

    After watching the scenery at the top of Abby¡¯s house, Peronell went to her former house in order to convince Ramiel to give it up.

    She found Ramiel this time in the table of. In front of him were a wooden plate, a dried fish, and a piece of rye bread. There is also a mug of water, and oddly there was oil on the table. She wondered what is up with that, but dismisses it as she enters her former house and said.

    ¡°Am I bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Having a waifu tier lady visit you isn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    Peronell didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. She was quite confused on what kind of language is that.

    ¡°Oh excuse me I am rather not that great today...which isn¡¯t really that different from my daily life...tsk¡± Ramiel lifted the gourd of ale that is sitting next to the table¡¯s leg.¡±

    ¡°I can see that.¡±

    Peronell could see that Ramiel was drunk again. She noticed that the man seems drunk always.

    ¡°You sure are drunk a lot Ramiel.¡±

    ¡°I have my problems. Plus being in pain really gets me. I assume you are here to discuss your house again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and even though it may sound cruel, but I want you to leave this house even though I didn¡¯t find any house to let you stay.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, now you are upping your negotiation? I mean I did learn from Pablo that you are in good terms with the next village elder but come on Miss Peronell, isn¡¯t that a bit harsh?¡± said Ramiel.

    ¡°I know that is why I am threatening you with that.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are honest...¡± Ramiel sips on his gourd.

    ¡°And harsh, but I will pay you at the cost of what you give to Pablo. As someone who came from the dungeon continent, money isn¡¯t a problem.¡±

    ¡°And yet here you are, trying to make a sickly man homeless. Too bad your money can¡¯t let you build your own fucking house.¡±

    ¡°I will add a bonus. To be honest, I really don¡¯t want to be this harsh at you Ramiel, but since this house is special to me, I had no choice in the matter.¡±

    ¡°Too bad then, I won¡¯t leave,¡± Ramiel said firmly.

    ¡°I am sure that you will, and since I pity you, I will even add a bonus for you Ramiel. That should cheer you up.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahahah¡± Ramiel started laughing hysterically suddenly.

    Peronell was suddenly confused.

    ¡°Miss Peronell...do you know what happened to me when someone tried to take pity on me so I could ¡®cheer up¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°You see Miss Peronell, the last time someone pitied me. They gave me a boat trip to a paradise island, only for that ship to sink. So no, you take your money, your pity, and get the fuck out of my house.¡±

    Ramiel got really insulted.

    Seeing that her negotiations didn¡¯t go as planned, Peronell said.

    ¡°I am sorry to hear that. I may have insulted you so I apologize. But I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    Saying that Peronell left her former house with a frown plastered on her face. Ramiel gaze at the lady, and grits his teeth in anger.

    He didn¡¯t want pity the most.

 Chapter 107 â€“ Letter of Knowing

    Chapter 107 ¨C Letter of Knowing

    <hr>

    After Peronell left the house Ramiel went and open the parcel Pablo delivered a while ago. Opening it, he found a letter that corresponds to his question.

    The questions that Ramiel asked were about the curse on his legs. The other one was about the chant that Gundry taught him. He noticed that when he muttered those chants he would feel a strange throbbing on his leg. It made Ramiel suspicious so he decided to ask about it. It took Ramiel a lot of money, to the point he is now just living with dried fish and rye bread as his daily food.

    He has his ale but sooner or later he has to live without it. Ramiel felt like that it would be much pain to try and sleep but the letter is important. He opens the letter and immediately unfolded it. The letter said first about how odd of a request Ramiel is asking, then what followed was an explanation to the questions Ramiel had. The chants that Ramiel sent belong to one of the hex chants that attract curses. Knowing this, Ramiel widens his dead-like eyes, his eyes spiraled and his mind stuttered.

    Ramiel continued reading the hypothesis of the expert that he sent a letter to. It said in the letter how Ramiel¡¯s leg was worse than the scriber¡¯s curse. Not only that the black fragment that Ramiel cut from his leg and sent along with the letter almost cursed the letter, it also attracted a few curses. The expert had to purify the letter in order for him to read it. It also mentions in the letter that Ramiel has zero resistance to curse. It baffled the expert how a human being created by the maker didn¡¯t have the resistance to hex, curses and that of magical.

    Ramiel knew that the reason why he didn¡¯t have any resistance to curses is that he wasn¡¯t from this world. If he was born in this world then he might have grown resistance. But since he wasn¡¯t from this world, there was no way for Ramiel to grow his resistance immediately.

    It was natural for him to easily attract curses. The letter also said that there might be someone who made Ramiel take the curse, considering that the hex chants seems like it was purposely made for Ramiel to speak about it. The letter from the expert also harshly told Ramiel, how a bit gullible he was, for not questioning what he was chanting.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t know what he was chanting back then. He didn¡¯t even know the words of the land, so how could he expect that the ones he was muttering were hex chants? Ramiel was ignorant to this world, and with how little to none he knows or trusts in this world, it was obvious that he would fall to false kindness.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Ramiel was an underachiever, a slow learner who wasn¡¯t good at things. But even so, it didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t able to suspect. He thought that Gundry was suspicious for the only fact that there was no escort for him.

    He didn¡¯t want to believe that he was somehow put to the trouble because he thinks nothing to himself. But with the letter arriving, revealing things that made Ramiel connect the dots. He felt like he was a fool, a big damn fool that was played like a fiddle.

    Ramiel felt angry, he wanted to scream, he wanted to take revenge, he wanted to go back to the town of Tal and make them explain themselves. But even so, when Ramiel looks at his condition, his ailments, and how far the town of Tal is made him feel helpless.

    He then remembered how famous the Argos house, and how much influence they possess. Ramiel knew that they must have great connections, and if they did what Ramiel think they did, then one sight of him, would make them move and try to take out Ramiel.

    Ramiel shivered in anger and fear. He could not believe that someone as unimportant like him would receive such treatment, he didn¡¯t bother any, yet in the end, he was cheated and treated like how he was. It made Ramiel feel so empty.

    Helplessness coated Ramiel truly, and as he crumpled the letter, laid his top on the table, and just let his cheek feel the cold table. Ramiel took his gourd of ale, drank it, and felt tears run down his cheeks. He slightly made sobbing sounds, and as his heart was filled with a helpless anger, Ramiel decided that he wants to sleep.

    So he slept.

    He let his tired body rest.

    And as he slept a visitor bearing a smug expression came in. With her long blonde hair tied into a ponytail, this woman was here to annoy Ramiel out of her former house. Yet, when she saw the sad state Ramiel was, she hesitated. She scratches her head, turns her eyes to the table where his dried tears can be seen.

    There she saw the crumpled letter, and when she took the letter, saw the contents of the letter, she saw the words ¡®you have been fooled¡¯ written. It made her frown, and as she looked back at Ramiel, she sighs, put the letter down and waltz outside.

    Outside, she peeks back at Ramiel and then looks back at the sky. She was supposed to try her best in annoying him out of her house with Abby¡¯s suggestion, but with how things are she could not do something like that to a wounded man. Pouring salt into a wound isn¡¯t her style, and even as the way she is, Peronell wasn¡¯t the person who would kick a man down at his lowest.

    She wants her home back dearly indeed, but Peronell didn¡¯t want to act like a piece of unprincipled shit. So, for now, she decided to let it go for a moment.

    The salty wind stood still.

    With another sigh, Peronell climbed up the hill, back to Abby¡¯s house, intending to stay there for a good while.

 Chapter 108 â€“ Different Minds

    Chapter 108 ¨C Different Minds

    <hr>

    Ramiel woke the next day. His stomach rumbled, and the dry salty wind entering through the windows, the door made him bothered. He could guess that it was already high-noon and seeing that he immediately took out of the few dried fishes and rye bread stored in his house¡¯s wooden crates and started eating them.

    The dried fish was, well salty and crispy. The rye bread was hard like a rock, and it was simply there to add filling to Ramiel¡¯s stomach. The meal is quite something that he already got used to. At least it was better than the time he was eating almost rotten organs of cattle¡¯s.

    Ramiel took his gourd of ale and took a drink of what¡¯s left inside. It still has a bit but Ramiel knew that he won¡¯t be having anything sooner or later. Ramiel almost had no money now so he probably won¡¯t be able to refill his ale and soothe the pain he is feeling.

    It was weird for Ramiel how he could endure the feeling of pain every day. He feared closing his eyes forever, and even though he should have nothing to liver or fight for. Ramiel somehow keeps on waking up, looking at the next day with such nihilistic view.

    There was simply nothing to it. He just wants to keep continue living without knowing why, he just wants to see the sun, feel the wind, and live. It was as if Ramiel was just an empty vessel, waiting to be taken out. He doesn¡¯t live because he wanted to, it is simply he wants to live just because.

    No ideals.

    No goals.

    Just live until death.

    He knows that he will suffer.

    He knows that every day will be a living pain.

    But Ramiel somehow clings to life.

    There was no reason to do so.

    There was simply none.

    Looking at it from a logical standpoint, Ramiel should just give up.

    A man without any dreams, goals, or aspirations, how could someone like that live?

    Why does he persevere so much despite seeing no light in the darkness?

    It is an empty feeling for Ramiel. He tries to search for any meaning yet there was simply none to be found. It was more of an unconscious choice for him to keep on living.

    Despite all of the suffering, Ramiel felt like living.

    Maybe he became masochistic.

    But even so, he felt like living.

    Killing himself wasn¡¯t an option simply because of fear.

    If Ramiel was asked how he would like to die.

    Then he would reply: ¡°I want to disappear. Just disappear.¡±

    Ramiel feels a long of anger and suffering at the moment. He feels like despite being transported to a different world, he was still miserable. He felt that even though his life should have changed drastically, he felt even more miserable than ever.

    Shouldn¡¯t he have become great?

    But it looks like changing yourself isn¡¯t that easy.

    No matter what world Ramiel is. As long as his personality, his ideals, his wanting are unchanged. No amount of power would be able to change that.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    But even so, there is a big part of Ramiel that asks.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡±

    It was a mere question on top of his head.

    And at the moment he cannot find any answer to it.

    He was simply a normal human being.

    ...

    On a field filled with corpses of eldritch abominations.

    There stands a man with a broken horn at his hand.

    Standing bloodied, this man¡¯s tattered coat fluttered along with his black hair.

    This man is heavily panting.

    Spots of blood could be seen on his face, and his toned body was revealed, as he bathes in the blood of the abominations before him.

    The purple soil that the Dark Elvens lived on were now bloodied.

    Blood spilled everywhere.

    There was no room for anything other than the abominations and blood.

    It has been weeks now since this man was trapped in this place. A barrier was put in place, and he wasn¡¯t able to get out. No, it was more like getting out would mean that the monsters summoned by the demoness would wreck havoc to the world.

    He knows that once that happens, the world would go down the path of chaos.

    He has fought these monsters for the first time.

    Beings that came straight from hell, these monsters were something that an ordinary human could not hope to defeat. The only reason why he is alive is that of his power.

    The power that he used to slay monsters, crawl dungeons and defeat legions of barbarians.

    He was someone that was branded by the title of Carnifex and Reaper.

    He has fought on many stages within his life.

    From small beginnings and now he faces the most dangerous stage he has encountered within his life.

    Julian Nostredame knows that the moment he falls here, the world would be in trouble.

    As a figure known as a murderer, a slaughterer, a butcher and most of all as a Hero, Julian could not allow the world to fall.

    The world rests on his shoulders.

    And whatever his choices are would affect this world.

    He knows this enough by looking at his actions.

    That is despite the million grotesque eldritch abominations that he see could in front of him, covering the whole land of the Dark Elvens. Julian, who sealed the lands of the Dark Elven has fought non-stop in order to protect the Hillines Continent and mostly, for the one he loved.

    It was his reason for living.

    That is why despite the overwhelming odds, and the mockery of the demoness that he once abandoned. Julian Nostredame could not dare to stop fighting.

    His will like iron, his heart that of steel and his blood made of fire.

    Julian Nostredame steps forward and killed another beast.

    This stage of despair won¡¯t put him out.

    He has faced many stages of despair and this stage is nothing to him.

    So that is why Julian, despite the overwhelming odds charges again for the thousandth time, knowing that the million he sees would attack him.

    He is doing this because he wanted to protect.

    And as someone who wanted to protect, he wouldn¡¯t give up!

    There was just no way he could let the world fall.

    After all, he was different and was chosen to become a Hero.

 Chapter 109 â€“ Annoyance and Banter

    Chapter 109 ¨C Annoyance and Banter

    <hr>

    After he was done eating, Ramiel went to his usual position in the house. He sat by the fireplace with the gourd of ale in his hand. Drinking the ale quietly in leisure, he listened to the wood burning, as he kindles it around. The room as dark as it is made a strange comfortable feeling within Ramiel¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Ramiel dully said as he tried to drink on his gourd of ale again. Seeing it empty, he put it aside and gave a big sigh. He hugged his arms and stared at the fireplace for a good while again. His eyes reflected the dancing fire, shaking, dancing like a good dancer.

    This silence made Ramiel feel good.

    But then suddenly the sound of footsteps sounded out. Hearing that, Ramiel turn his attention to the door as he saw the person that has been coming lately to his house.

    ¡°You again, like I said I am not giving this house back.¡±

    ¡°I know, that is why I am just here to annoy you!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡±

    Ramiel says that as he sees the smug expression plastered on Peronell¡¯s face. He doesn¡¯t know what grudge this woman had with him, but he knows that she won¡¯t give up easily about this house.

    ¡°Now now, you can rest easy the dead-eyed look Ram, I mean I was about to start this thing yesterday but you were crumpled up, asleep and distraught like a baby. And it is not my hobby to kick a man down when he is at his lowest so I came here today instead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fuck up, what is really wrong with you?¡± Ramiel asked with a face of confusion.

    ¡°Nothing really, Abby suggested for me to annoy you. Besides, you look lonely, and shouldn¡¯t you be happy that someone actually visits your drunken ass?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s happy about a bitch annoying you? The hell happened to you, you turn from a slightly decent person who wants her house back to a total asshole...¡±

    ¡°Hey now, I am not that bad, so how about it? Are you so annoyed that you want to give my house back?¡±

    Ramiel stared blankly with disdain at Peronell.

    ¡°You think this really will work?¡±

    ¡°Nope, this is the most stupid idea Abby gave me.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you doing this?¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°I lack the idea, and you look like you¡¯d die if you leave this place. And I really don¡¯t want to kick you out harshly.¡±

    Peronell said that while leaning on a wall. Her rosy cheeks that are hidden by the shadows weren¡¯t seen by Ramiel. He wasn''t able to that but he still thinks that there was a bit of kindness in that voice. It made Ramiel slightly grin, just a bit, as if it looked like a joke to him.

    ¡°What are you grinning at?¡± said Peronell.

    ¡°Nothing, it makes me laugh that you are much of a dumbass airhead.¡±

    ¡°Still better than your drunken, limped, cursed ass,¡± Peronell mouthed.

    With this statement, the room went silent. Ramiel glance at Peronell for a good while before starting to ignore her. This ticked Peronell off, and she started walking around his room, commenting about the state of the room.

    ¡°Man, you should do some exercise, a bit of cleaning, and a bath. Have you taken a bath since yesterday?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it is miracle you don¡¯t smell like a beggar. Please at least try to make my former house less smelly like a dumpster, and how about opening the window?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°All you could say is no?¡±Peronell said. ¡°And it is rare to see you not drinking on your gourd. What is up with that? Have you realized you¡¯re not living your life correctly?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess you are poor? Poor you, I guess that letter really bankrupt you huh?¡±

    Hearing her, Ramiel knit his eyebrows, twisted his neck at Peronell.

    ¡°You saw my letter? Have you learned what ¡®privacy¡¯ is?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that? I haven¡¯t eaten something like that before.¡±

    ¡°You are really...¡±

    Ramiel can only frown at annoyance at what Peronell does. After thinking for a while, he remembered some bits of what he and Pablo talk about when he traded his Hawkhorse for this house.

    ¡°Is it true you followed your childhood friend to the dungeon continent only to be sidelined?¡±

    ¡°Did Pablo tell you?¡±

    ¡°That you lost your childhood friend¡¯s bowl to the point you came back to this village?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Peronell said.

    ¡°Sure it doesn¡¯t, too bad you that you lost your alpha stud. Must be quite nice that instead of trying to forcibly win that stud of yours, you are here, annoying the shit out of someone who bothers none. No wonder you got sidelined.¡±

    ¡°That is such a rude thing to say you know?¡±

    ¡°You wanted to play the annoyance game bitch, so I am going to play it too,¡± Ramiel said with a dead look in his eyes. Usually, he would have back off already, but at the moment, he is at his lowest point and at this point in his life, caring is something he really doesn¡¯t possess.

    ¡°Wow, you really are an asshole you know?¡±

    ¡°And who started this stupid shit? Certainly not me, so not my fault you are easily offended, tough luck.¡±

    Ramiel usually was timid, and normally he can only be this much of a shit talker when he is on the internet, and anonymous. But with how things are, he really doesn¡¯t care at the moment. He is upset, distraught, and so empty that he can talk irritated like this.

    As or Peronell, who tried to do strategy of annoying the hell out of Ramiel, she didn¡¯t expect that the timid, lonely guy who sat near on the fireplace moping, would be one hell of a sharp-mouthed. She thought she would be able to annoy him, but it seems she was foolish and took a big loss instead.

    Her stupid plan didn¡¯t work.

    Which is not a surprise considering how Abby told it to her in jest, Abby probably didn¡¯t expect her friend would actually try such stupid idea she had.

    What a fool.

 Chapter 110 - Work

    Chapter 110 - Work

    <hr>

    Peronell and Ramiel bantered all noon. It took a grumpy stomach to make Peronell leave. Ramiel didn¡¯t quite hate her, and there was something about her that made Ramiel feel like he forgot some things. He thought about that feeling but discarded it as he returns to his usual spot in the fireplace. Ramiel liked the fireplace for the warm sensation that permeates on his body, which makes Ramiel feel comfortable.

    Even though he is in pain, Ramiel who got sadly used to it, felt relaxed. The wood burning, the pot that is placed on top of the fireplace boiling, and the way the embers rise and vanishes made Ramiel feel strangely empty. He watched the flames move, hugging his knees, Ramiel tugged his head from left to right.

    A footstep echoed outside.

    Turning his neck out, he saw the medium size figure of Pablo entering.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Pablo?¡±

    ¡°I got your ale, my man, where¡¯s your gourd?¡±

    ¡°I ain¡¯t got the money, so peace for now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry this can be my treat, my friend. I imagine that Peronell has been annoying you? I can hear you two bantering at my Inn.¡± Pablo smiled.

    ¡°Well, if she isn¡¯t doing it to kick me out of my house then I would have found her charming...that bitch.¡±

    ¡°Haha, forgive cousin, she has the temper of a child.¡±

    Saying that, Pablo took the gourd of ale, he pulled the cork and started to fill it with ale. The liquid fell down like a faucet, and after the gourd was full. Pablo handed it to Ramiel.

    ¡°There you go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Pablo...even though I do not have the money.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it brother, you are a friend of mine now that you live in the village. And besides, if you want work you can always check on me. I can have you fetch things or kill some pests for some gold.¡±

    ¡°You do that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah I do, the folks around here or the soldiers in the encampment a few yards away from this village put request. They say that it is too tiresome to take them on when they are watching the trail for bandits, so they usually leave it to us.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°We have no problem with it.¡± Pablo sat on the floor cross-legged, putting his hand on his thigh. ¡°The gold is best, and it is a good way to have the guards, or the fighting folks here to move. I take on some requests when I have time, but mostly before you arrive, Abby was the only one dealing with these tasks. You should try it brother, it pays too, can put food on your table, but I am not going to pretend there isn¡¯t any danger.¡±

    ¡°Work huh...maybe I could use one...I really don¡¯t have anything to do, and being penniless is rather depressing.¡±

    ¡°True that brother, besides I think you can handle yourself well man. Some few wandering goblins shouldn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Very well, I will think about it.¡±

    ¡°Good, see you later brother, I got to man the Inn, peace.¡±

    Pablo stood up and went back to his Inn.

    With him gone, Ramiel reclined on the carpeted floor and thought about taking some work.

    ...

    The next day, Ramiel woke up with a wanting to take work. He went up from his bed and started dressing himself up. His leather armor that is a bit weary, his boots, his capelet, his leather pouches, and the leg brace he spent a fortune to buy.

    Armed and ready, Ramiel went out of his house and head towards Pablo¡¯s Inn.

    As Ramiel was out, the ever dedicated Peronell went inside her former house and spoke of insults only to find out that Ramiel was not in, making a fool of herself.

    Back to Ramiel, he went and took on a single request from Pablo. It was simply a request to a kill two goblins who have been camping near the walls of the village. The two goblins are located in the woods, near the mountainside, just beneath a cave opening that can¡¯t be reached without a ladder.

    Ramiel found the goblins near their campfire. They seemed to be cooking two skinned rabbits they hunted. For the goblins, they have red skinned and have two protruding horns. Ramiel was at a distance, just behind a giant tree, that has a bit of flower blooming on its leaves. This was Ramiel¡¯s effective range, so he lifted two of his hands, took a deep breath as his veins appeared on his hand.

    With Ramiel¡¯s condition, he is overtaxing himself just by casting. So when casting two spells at once, and with his low mana capacity, it can be said that this is making a toll on him.

    But Ramiel didn¡¯t stop as he forms two images on his mind. The first image, he casted a helmet made of barrier, extending around the goblin¡¯s neck as the goblin leans on the campfire¡¯s smoke. The second image, he casted a ring like barrier on one of the goblin¡¯s neck.

    As the helmet-like barrier appeared, the goblin that was leaning started coughing as the smoke chokes the goblin. The other goblin, who Ramiel casted a barrier on the neck, started clawing the barrier, trying to remove it. Ramiel didn¡¯t want the barrier to break soon, so he slightly changed the image of the barrier to a spiked choker, but instead of the spikes pointing away from the neck, Ramiel made the spikes dig into the goblin¡¯s neck, killing the goblin.

    As the other goblin was dead, Ramiel took a glance at the other one. The Goblin who he casted with a helmet like barrier was trying to break the barrier by using his club, but since the smoke was choking the goblin, the goblin quickly loses its strength and died.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t want to take chances so he extended the blade of his right bracer, and stab it in the goblin¡¯s neck. With blood coming out, and the goblins not moving, Ramiel went and collected their fingers as a proof that they have been slain.

    Putting the fingers into a pouch, Ramiel immediately evacuated the area, returning to the village.

 Chapter 111 â€“ Fools Flock

    Chapter 111 ¨C Fools Flock

    <hr>

    Ramiel went back at the village and delivered the fingers of the goblins to Pablo. He was working in his Inn, as usual, manning the counter.

    ¡°Hey brother, I say that you are done?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, here are the fingers of the goblins.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t open it, cousin, I bet it would smell much.¡±

    ¡®Okay,¡±

    Ramiel laid the pouch on the counter as Pablo took some gold coins from a wooden box. Ramiel noticed, and he got curious.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the box?¡±

    ¡°For the rewards, I usually get the money here.¡±

    ¡°Ever think of taking them?¡±

    ¡°And get my head chopped? No need, brother, I prefer my head intact.¡±

    ¡°Are the ones handling that strict?¡± Ramiel asks.

    ¡°They are mostly an inquisition of elites. Tough guys that can work as scouts, assassins, and hunters, most of them do their jobs well too.¡±

    ¡°I see, so they are deadly, do they work for the king?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much, no kingdom would allow a bunch of rag tagged association of individuals form a guild made with members like that, so they recruit them instead. Unlike the Fighter¡¯s guild where you belong or the adventurers of the dungeon continent, they only work for the King and the Nation. They are as loyal as the elvens too.¡±

    ¡°Wow, no wonder you don¡¯t dare to touch it.¡±

    ¡°You betcha, but with this, I can touch the insides, and here is your gold brother.¡±

    Pablo took five gold coins out of the wooden box and laid them on the table. Ramiel took the coins, put them into his pocket and laid one of the gold coins on the counter.

    ¡°And can you give me some food Pablo? I have nothing to eat and I¡¯ll eat anything I can.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, I¡¯ll put a few rabbit legs that I got from some hunter awhile ago, you can have it, and I have too much rabbit legs that it makes me sick.¡±

    Saying that, Pablo went to his kitchen to take the food, Ramiel waited on the counter looking around the Inn. He saw some local guard walked up the stairs, there was also a fatigued ridden merchant sitting on one of the tables, with boots that are clearly stained with blood.

    It was afternoon.

    The air was cold as it enters through the cracks on the walls or through the door.

    Ramiel could hear Pablo messing around in his kitchen. He could hear flames of the candles, dancing as the wind tries to extinguish it.

    Pablo then went out of the kitchen carrying the food for Ramiel. It was put in a basket, and Pablo laid it on his counter.

    ¡°Here you go brother, you can take the old basket, I have tons of them, and this one does not match the others.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take anything that is free.¡±

    Ramiel took the basket and said.

    ¡°Well, I should leave now. I will come again if I feel like it.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, you are welcome to take the tasks, it is much better when someone works on them.¡±

    ¡°I will if I have the time and the condition to do so.¡±

    Saying that, Ramiel went out of the Inn and stood outside, he gazes at the crimson sky with dead eyes. After looking, he went to his house and entered.

    ...

    Once inside his house, Ramiel saw a familiar figure that is sitting around freely and carefree. Ramiel¡¯s walked in with a loud step, coughed and gaze narrowly at the person.

    ¡°You sure are being comfy in my house.¡±

    ¡°Oh, who are you? This is my house, please get out.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    Ramiel ignored Peronell and went to the big wooden crate that acts as storage for the house. In their, Ramiel stored the basket, and then proceed to sit near the wooden table. Opening his gourd of ale, Ramiel took a sip, wipe his mouth and took a deep breath. He shivered as he drinks the ale, the cold liquid entering his throat, as he fully relaxes.

    Ramiel then acted as if Peronell wasn¡¯t even there. He did what he usually does, took a sip of his ale, and then sometimes he would take something out from his pouch. A fruit he got from the forest, which is something that he takes a bit.

    He did this for a while in total silence. He didn¡¯t speak and just continued his silent act, while acting as if no one exists in front of him.

    ¡°Wow, you are a real snob aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, you have to ignore them. Maybe they will go away.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Peronell folded her arms, lifting her modest breast up. Ramiel took a peak, but averted it as he finds it strange that is isn¡¯t feeling anything.

    ¡°You took a look didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Ramiel said honestly. ¡°I feel nothing oddly.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you prefer a man¡¯s chest?¡±

    ¡°Nope, not really, maybe I am too dull or too drunk, heck, do you even exist?¡±

    ¡°I think you are just drunk.¡±

    ¡°Maybe...¡±

    Ramiel took a sip of his ale.

    The mood around the house wasn¡¯t really cheerful or anything. It is just Ramiel drinking, while Peronell looks at him with half closed eyes.

    ¡°You are persistent you know that?¡± Ramiel said. ¡°I won¡¯t ever give this house though, I have nothing to go...and you even said you can¡¯t find me a good house.¡±

    ¡°I figured, at this point, I am just here to annoy you. Maybe you will give up, and so far, I quite enjoy taking on the nostalgia when you weren¡¯t around.¡±

    ¡°I see it must be great for you then.¡± Ramiel put his hands on the table. ¡°I would like to return your house, give your home back, but my own being comes first, sorry really.¡±

    Peronell raised a brow at Ramiel, ¡°You know, why not just return home? Why stay here in our village?¡±

    ¡°I would love to go home, but sadly, that place is unreachable, and it is impossible to go back home now. So here I am, staying in this house until I can...¡±

    ¡°I am sorry to hear that...¡±

    ¡°No need really, if I have a great house I would have given this to you already. If you get me a good house, then I am willing to turn this house over. This is your place after all, and I know how it feels to lose your home, so I understand the wanting to get your home back, so until you get me a house then I shall stay here, sorry.¡±

    Ramiel stated that clearly.

    He knows the feeling of not being able to return home.

    And because of that, depriving people of their home sits badly with him. He doesn¡¯t want to be a person who takes other people away from their homes. He can¡¯t stomach it, and will never be able to.

    ¡°You are quite sweet in your own right you know that?¡± Peronell said that with a slight smile.

    ¡°Whatever, I am just telling you my honest opinion and terms...¡±

    ¡°Very well, it looks I can¡¯t really force you huh...oh well, I¡¯ll try to find land or a new house. I¡¯ll visit, as usual, trying to annoy you.¡±

    ¡°Should I be happy with that statement?¡±

    ¡°Maybe?¡± Peronell said that as she sticks her tongue out.

    She then left the house with quite a stride.

    Left alone in the house, Ramiel took a sip of his ale and laid his back flat on the carpeted floor. This day was quite tiring for him, and he really wanted to rest.

 Chapter 112 â€“ Full Moonâ€™s Sway

    Chapter 112 ¨C Full Moon¡¯s Sway

    <hr>

    The Dark Elven lands were wet with blood.

    The blood of beasts, abominations and grotesque beings that the normal mind could not handle lay dead on the dark elven lands sea of blood, torn to shreds, rip to every single piece.

    The once gray or purple colored soil of the dark elvens became the color of blood. The moon above the land seems to reflect the state of the land, as it bleeds.

    In this land, a person with a shredded longcoat walked with unsteady legs. There were huge wounds on this person, far too heavy for any normal human to survive. But for the Reaper, the Carnifex whose name is Julian Nostredame, this wound is nothing.

    To Julian, the wound is merely superficial. It does hurt and if a normal human would feel the wound, then he would have died by mere shock. Julian is only standing through sheer willpower, and despite his lungs crushed, his organs displaced, and his heart slightly beating.

    It could be said that Julian¡¯s regeneration process is that of a monster.

    He has gone and fought a being that came straight from the astral plane. A daemon, that is unable to be killed by normal physical means. It took Julian, slaying ten thousand beings with a single broken ebony sword he took from a skeleton wraith to drench himself with enough blood to be able to land a blow on astral beings.

    It took him three days to kill the daemon. In the fight he got these wounds, and ever since punching Meia in the face, and making her retreat, Julian had to time to regenerate his wounds. His body was made of different beings, ever since surviving the dungeon, Julian has stripped half of his humanity, to become a being that became known as the Reaper incarnate.

    He got his abilities by crawling in the Nephilim¡¯s dungeon, absorbing their souls, and eating their flesh made Julian refined his body that surpassed even the Nephilim who gave him the opportunity to be strong. It was not an easy road for Julian back days. He could still remember the times his limbs would get torn off, his body pinned down, eaten, as his guts get slurp like pasta by the dungeon¡¯s monsters.

    The pain, the suffering, all those nasty monsters he killed in the Nephilim¡¯s dungeon made Julian strong. Right now, aside from the brand of life and death. That is branded on his left wrist that looked like an hourglass with a crossed sword coiling around it, Julian could now barely feel pain as the other abilities he had sustains his life.

    Well, he is quite in pain at the moment, after fighting the astral daemon, he took quite a beating. And if anyone would see him right now, they would be shocked that he of all people would be injured. Julian has rather grown rusty fighting people weaker than him. He has already reached the highest level of abilities, so there was no way for him to continue further.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Julian could fight magus, demons, and abominations with ease. But when it comes to beings like the demoness, the celestials, the astrals and the gods themselves. Julian would have to actually fight with effort, and make them bleed.

    He is strong, but not to the point he could conquer the rest of the higher realms that watch over the mortal world. The Nephilim that gave him his power, told Julian about the higher beings, and defeating them, like mention, would take effort for Julian. And that doesn¡¯t guarantee that Julian will be able to succeed.

    ...

    Julian walked through the valley of the elven lands. Since Meia summoned the horde of demons, and him sealing the land off, most of the dark elvens, are either dead or in hiding. The valleys, the land, and the river were filled with either blood or monsters.

    Julian used his sealing barrier to trap the monsters, in fact, if it wasn¡¯t for him, then the monsters would be able to get out of the dark elven lands, and bring chaos. Julian holds the apocalypse by will, and if it wasn¡¯t for him, then the people outside would surely suffer the tribulation that the monsters bring.

    ¡°I have to kill them until it is done.¡±

    Julian muttered as he slowly walks through a river that has been colored blood. He could see a undead pounce at him, but Julian merely grab the undead, squash its neck, and use his right arm to tear the undead¡¯s head and spine out. Slamming the undead down, Julian tore the undead¡¯s arm and use it to smash another undead who was trying to bite his neck.

    The undead got sent flying and Julian dropped the arm as he continues down the river path. He found himself in an encirclement of trees and ruins. Sitting down on the floor of the ruins, Julian crossed his leg, closed his eyes, as he regenerates his vitality.

    His wounds moved, his body made a tearing sound, as the old wounds get shredded and replaced. Blood flowered out of Julian¡¯s body, it was dirty blood, and there was no danger to him. This was the bloody method Julian used to stay alive in the Nephilim¡¯s dungeon back days, and with this, he was able to repair the damages the daemon gave to him.

    ¡°I still have a lot to slay. Until Meia dies, then there is no way that the gates of hell won¡¯t shut.¡±

    Killing Meia was easy if she runs out of power, but the only reason why Julian wasn¡¯t able to do this task yet is because of the monsters covering and shielding her. So until he kills all of the monsters protecting her, then he would be able to defeat her.

    ¡°But with her retreating, the monsters protecting her will be upped again...it looks like I could not rest easy.¡±

    Julian mutters as he leans his back on the ruins. His wounds have already healed, so there was nothing for him to do right now but looked at the blood red moon that sways on the sky.

    Despite being alone in this land filled with the unspeakable. Julian¡¯s grim determination did not cease at all.

 Chapter 113 â€“ Pints of Hope

    Chapter 113 ¨C Pints of Hope

    <hr>

    Ramiel slowly accepted it all.

    Despite the days of his in this world being cruel and unfathomable, Ramiel steadily found peace in this village of Sardis. He found this village through stabbing someone in the back. But even so, he might meet his end. Death smiles at everyone, so one can only smile at death back.

    Ramiel is still suffering from his ailments, but with how he got used to it, his heart has slowly calmed down. His mind might still be in turmoil, but with how things are for him in this village. He is slowly healing, both in mind and soul.

    He has seen a lot and was thrown a lot but in this village far from any other nation, Ramiel is slowly coping up. And at best the acceptance of this world to him is happening. He has lost a lot in this world ever since being transported.

    He lost all of his belongings.

    He got a disease.

    He got a curse.

    He lost his sanity.

    He broke an arm.

    He lost three fingers.

    He is limping

    His hair whitened.

    He lost his innocence.

    And he lost the peace.

    But the latter can still be salvaged. In fact, ever since coming to the village, he found that peace he was looking for. The village of Sardis was isolated, sure there are goblins and monsters that sometimes disturb the peace, but overall the village and mostly the lands of Gann were kept safe.

    It was because of the Inquisition that works under the king. They hard to spot, hard to fight, and came from a weird void that allows them to spread fast and do efficient work, no one knows what they are other than the King.

    So Ramiel found peace in this land.

    Of course finding peace doesn¡¯t mean he would change instantly. But even so, from all the suffering he got, this village was a respite to him.

    He felt like coming to this village was not a mistake. Even though he got used to slaying dens of bandits before he got into this place, Ramiel felt like it was worth it.

    He didn¡¯t feel trashed, and this village was indeed comfortable.

    That is why despite finding himself in this place and despite his expectations of how things will surely get wrong. Ramiel prayed that the peace at least would last a while. He wanted to bask in the peace of Sardis. He wanted to heal his troubled soul and turmoil mind, so he wanted to at least pray to his own God, that such things will stay.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    In life, troubles are not a stranger. A person could suffer much continuously, but even so, there will be a time this person would find himself in the calm before the storm.

    Ramiel¡¯s life is currently on this calm.

    And in this calm he found himself on a stone, resting before the cogs of fate, which didn¡¯t have a pull on him, would draw him back to this storm.

    But even so, a troubled man can have his peace even for a while.

    That is why in this village of Sardis, where the winds are salty but cool, the sun bright but warm, Ramiel who is currently near the barracks worked on healing the local guards that are injured again. In particular, this place was filled with them, but there is also a hunter that usually helps the guards. He¡¯s a hunter levy, a strider that takes cares of giant beasts around the village.

    This person was named Raul, and he has been chummy with Ramiel.

    The two did not get along first, but with how Ramiel took down a Saurian. Raul felt like he can get acquainted with Ramiel. The two talked, but merely talk, but within a few talks, the two got a bit friendly.

    ¡°There you go Raul, now you can fuck off back to hunting.¡±

    ¡°Damn, you are rude man, well free healing, I ain¡¯t complaining.¡±

    ¡°Free healing sounds great, but give me a spoil of your hunts, should that be enough? I heard that you gave Pablo a shitload of rabbit legs?¡±

    ¡°Oh that thing, well I saw whole horde of them and thought I could hunt them, so I did and got a lot of rabbit legs. I can give you a spoil if you heal me and the local guards here.¡±

    ¡°I can work with that,¡± Ramiel said. ¡°The sun might be good for me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it will, I mean look at you, so pale as if you are on step towards death,¡±Raul said wittily.

    ¡°I guess I will find out.¡±

    Ramiel slapped Raul¡¯s injuries, and it made Raul cringed in pain, as he stood up arching his back. Raul looked at Ramiel for a while before smiling and taking his bow with him. The local guards slightly laugh but move in line as Ramiel healed them.

    This was the usual for Ramiel now, and he didn¡¯t like it or hated it, and think of it more as a something that he does. There was a bit of merit in befriending the guards, not to mention that these guys are keeping the village safe from the common monsters outside.

    Ramiel was done healing the soldiers, so he stood up and walk away from the barracks. In an arched road, Ramiel slowly walks, limping. As he passes through the houses, he saw the shop that an old lady manages, then as he continued he saw another shop which he can buy food and supplies.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t have the money so he just walked past the shops until he arrived at the intersection where Pablo¡¯s Inn is. If he goes left, he would find the gates and exit the village, on his right would lead either to the beach or the uphill houses, where his house is located.

    If he goes backward then he would be able to see the chapel, the barracks and the shops that he passed by. This village was small, but it had the sense of community that Ramiel oddly liked. Ramiel smiled naturally for the first time, he never smiled that much in this world, but seeing this community, and he can¡¯t help but feel a good feeling.

    ¡°Hey stop standing on the road.¡±

    Someone patted Ramiel¡¯s back heavily. He looked back and saw the robe wearing blonde elven that has been pestering him, making a lovely a smile. The sun behind her back, her blue eyes were like jewels. Ramiel was a bit shock, but he dispersed his expression, turned deadpan and said.

    ¡°Some people these days.¡±

    And he continued walking.

    Peronell who heard him slightly frowned. She started complaining but Ramiel wasn¡¯t listening at all. She was a bit angered, but in her position, she could not see the rather odd cheerful smile that Ramiel was doing.

    She didn¡¯t know that oddly she was giving Ramiel pints of hope.

    And Ramiel, despite being annoyed by Peronell, liked the company.

 Chapter 114 â€“ Den and Flasks

    Chapter 114 ¨C Den and Flasks

    <hr>

    Ramiel found himself in a soil mount overlooking a robber¡¯s den. Along with him were the local guards of the village, Raul, and Peronell who was focusing her magick bow at the entrance. She is currently on top of a free, eyeing with eagle-like eyes to make sure that the local guards will be able to do their job.

    Ramiel is here to provide tactical support and healing. Strategic support from him is also welcome because apparently most of the local guards know his exploits just to enter the borders of Gann. So right now, they are doing it how Ramiel wants to do it.

    Smoke the guards out, and have Peronell snipe them. So at the moment, Raul, who Ramiel just saw pour oil on the robber¡¯s den quickly sneakily run towards their position. He took cover near Ramiel, Ramiel, who was feeling a bit better, nodded at Raul as he gestures for Peronell to shoot a fire arrow.

    Peronell muttered a quick chant. Doing so made the magick bolt she was pulling back lit up in flames, she pulled the energy strings of the bow magick bow, and let it fly towards where the oil has been poured. Flames started to rose up, and smoke then entered the robber¡¯s den.

    Ramiel and the others waited on what will happen. Raul has already scouted the den, so he was sure that there was no other entrance. So when the doors suddenly burst open, the coughing bandits went out in the open. Seeing this, Peronell grinned, as she started to chant another bolt.

    This time Peronell fired seeker bolts that hit most of the bandits. With how many the bandits were, Peronell only managed to kill three. With the other bandits injured, the local guards quickly rushed out, while Raul draws his bow in an attempt to cover for them.

    Ramiel stayed behind in the soil mount in cover. He wasn¡¯t that great in combat so he leaves it to the others to fight. He was here to mostly heal them when they get injured, so he waiting for them to be done was acceptable. He observed the local guards fight they were great and more experienced than the shabby bandits.

    Peronell is a markswoman, so she was able to take down anyone that tries to finishes off the others. Raul is competent too, and the way he fights with his bow drawn, and at the same time using the tip of his arrow as a dagger made Raul especially deadly.

    The fight is going well, but with twenty or more dead bandits, the leader of the Den was bound to appear. So when this figured appeared, wielding a mace and a shield, the local guards formed into a formation. But the leader was someone who knows a bit of enchantment magic and using this magic, his weapons went ablaze and there was a scary aura that the leader emits.

    Ramiel heard Peronell clicking her tongue up the tree. She draws another magick arrow, and tried to snipe the leader only for her shot to be reflected, and countered back to Peronell. She managed to roll out of the tree, landing like a gentle cat on the ground.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    She wiped the blood off her face and draws another bolt. Ramiel stared expressionlessly at Peronell; she was someone that came from the dungeon continent, so he expected her to be this fierce. Ramiel still didn¡¯t do anything, he watched the local guards trying to fight the leader, Peronell was also trying to shot the leader but it was useless with his magick enchantments up.

    Ramiel pondered what to do, he grabs his chin, thought deeply and just nonchalantly casted holy chains right at the leader. Before he knew it, Ramiel was already walking as he holds the chains, he then charged his elemental bracer, stunned the leader, and slightly walked faster at the kneeled leader. Ramiel was feeling so empty, he looked at the downed leader which he sneaked attack with holy chains plus a volt stun from his elemental bracer.

    The local guards retreated when they say the holy chains. Raul also pointed his arrow at the leader, while Peronell dashes five feet away from the leader and Ramiel.

    Ramiel noticed that the leader was slowly recovering, there was no take them alive order, so he tried to stab the leader only to find his hidden blade being stopped by the leader¡¯s skin. The leader was grinning, Ramiel was still calm as he forms a protection aura on his palm, and then made barrier in form of a bowl, and using this barrier, Ramiel closed it in on the leader¡¯s mouth and slowly gathered the incompatible energy of his and mix it with the energy around to him to form a sphere of gray and violet.

    The sphere then suddenly erupted like canon fire, as it then blew the leader¡¯s head, leaving blood and brain matter to splatter on the doors of the Den. Ramiel felt the recoil and he was drained.

    Ramiel kneeled, and he panted. Raul who saw what Ramiel did pat his shoulder and helped him take a seat somewhere. While Ramiel was resting, Raul and Peronell were helping the local guards. They were administering medicine on them and he could see that they are letting them drink this gray liquid.

    This gray liquid that is usually stored on flask was what they used to treat an infection. Ramiel was quite a fool not to use this liquid solution, he saw it on the fighter¡¯ guild a lot but since he was really moody there, he didn¡¯t manage to know what it is. So when he finally learned about it, he immediately bought three flasks at the store and drank it. Doing so made his throat infection, and his limping quite a bit better. Ramiel knows that it won¡¯t heal him up immediately and there might be a chance that it won¡¯t really work, but nonetheless it still worked.

    Heck, he can even participate in the raid merely because of the medicine.

    That is why, despite still being a bit fatigued and in pain, it could be said that he was feeling better. Though as he sits around, Ramiel wearily smiled, thinking that maybe if he actually asked around in the town of tal back then, then his ailment wouldn¡¯t have been this worse.

    Still, it was too late for regrets, and now he was doing a bit bitter than usual.

 Chapter 115 â€“ Lonesome Hero and The Worlds Fate

    Chapter 115 ¨C Lonesome Hero and The World''s Fate

    <hr>

    Rains of spears rain upon this person, he was able to deflect the ones in front of him, but he was unable to take care of the ones in his back. The spears, the arrows, stabbed on his back. He moved a bit forward, yet he keeps his legs strong as blood flows from his mouth.

    The wind was so dry, it smelled like blood. The person, who has many arrows and spears in his back, could no longer smell anything other than blood and gore. His black hair, dark as the night fluttered behind his back. His half-closed eyes, his grimy appearance made him be especially deadly.

    The sky above him was filled with red clouds in form of skulls. The moon was dyed with crimson blood. The howling of beasts, monsters, abominations, astrals, and demons can be heard within the distance. The clacking of bones, metal being dragged and the ever loud cries of the dead sounded out.

    This person has already had scars all over his body. The spears and arrows on his back that were sticking out came loose as his regeneration ability activated. His black duster longcoat was already shredded, he wasn¡¯t wearing anything on his torso and now he is relying on the toughness of his skin to face the enemies.

    Julian is strong. He could handle anything after getting strong. His powers didn¡¯t come free; he grabbed them forcefully at the hands of a Nephilim and tore many monsters back in the past. Those days were gruesome and Julian can still remember how he managed to survive.

    ¡°I am getting nostalgic.¡±

    Julian muttered as he runs at a breakthrough speed at the rows of enemies before him. His speed was due to his strength, and with a single fist, he punched the head of a Minotaur wielding a bow. That single punch was able to kill the Minotaur, no it could be said that the Minotaur had his head blown off.

    Julian retracted his fist, he twisted his body, as he rotated and kick two Minotaur¡¯s, blowing their head off too. His eyes caught sight of a rugged sword; he went towards it and ripped it out of the hands of the Minotaur. Getting a sword, Julian smiled as he then turns into a living shredder.

    Blood spilled, organs, horns, fur, nails, guts, bones, ligaments, muscles, eyes, tongues, hearts, lungs, intestine flew everywhere as Julian passes by. The rugged sword on his hand was already crumbling, simply because of how he overused it. Julian has a monstrous sword arm, so unless the sword is well crafted, it wouldn¡¯t even last a single second at Julian¡¯s hand.

    Julian was waving his fist around, his legs breaking bones, his elbows breaking skulls. He was quite agile, so he would be able to evade a charge from the Minotaur¡¯s. He kept on fighting, but as he does, he felt someone holding on to his leg.

    He got pinned down as he was unable to move. Various swords and spears targeted him but it barely dig deep into his skin, but as it stands, he could still the force of impact that the swords and spears do to him. Julian didn¡¯t want to be pinned down any longer so even though he has less mana now after using it to seal the dark elven lands, he conjured a sword out of thin air and used it kill the Minotaur¡¯s around him.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Julian stood up, blood was all over him, and no it was like he painted with blood. His black hair was dyed, his clothes, and his skin, all covered in blood.

    There were still many left to slay.

    So he went and rampaged on.

    ...

    Julian found himself in another hill of corpses. Out of breath, his arms shivering, his legs wavering, and his eyes widened open. If it wasn¡¯t for his focus, commitment and sheer will to fight then he would have given up. In his head, he wanted to slaughter all these living pests.

    He wasn¡¯t that hateful at these creatures but as Julian stays long with them, he eventually a found a fanatical hatred towards these bunch of creatures. He hated their appearance, the sound they make, and their disgustingness. He never thought about it, but now, he now feels like that the Kingdom of Deus¡¯s fanatical xenophobic nature against non-humans and monsters were right.

    He didn¡¯t form a grudge against the non-humans, but he now absolutely hates monsters more than ever. That is why, as he sees another batch of monsters coming out of the portal of hell. Julian smiled and said terrifyingly.

    ¡°Rip and tear them...¡±

    The monsters could feel like they meet a much more disgusting creature than them, and before they could even act, Julian was already there, ripping their fellow monsters like nothing. The other monsters got alarmed, but not even an hour, the whole word was slaughtered by Julian.

    After slaughtering the monsters, Julian calmed down a bit. He looked at the flying figure above the sky, ever so beautiful, graceful and heart-tugging. Julian felt like there were still strings attach from him towards Meia, he could not deny that the reason why she was angry, because of the promise he made towards her. He promised to take her out of the dungeon, but in the end, he found out that there was no way for him to leave without killing her. So having no choice, Julian had to slay her without her even finding it out.

    And even though Julian did that, he still felt that the real reason why she is enraged is that he replaced her with someone.

    ¡°As strong, no, even stronger than ever...¡±

    ¡°Sadly, I am strong...¡±

    ¡°Indeed, that is why I will be doing this!¡±

    Meia immediately made a giant circle out of the sky. Julian threw his conjured sword at Meia, stabbing her stomach. It prevented her from summoning a magic circle, and Julian before could hunt Meia down, he saw astral demons fall from the sky, far too disgusting for the human mind to handle.

    Seeing this, Julian summoned another conjured sword. These cosmic beings cannot be handled by the others, and if he fails here, then the world will end.

 Chapter 116 â€“ Idled At

    Chapter 116 ¨C Idled At

    <hr>

    Ramiel found himself cooking in his house. Lately his limping got better, his infection on throat also got less troublesome. He thinks that he somehow recovered, but he didn¡¯t want to get ahead of himself and be disappointed so he keeps the expectations that the disease of his will be back. It gives him a peace of mind that way.

    Currently, he is taking care of the beef and corn combo dish he is making. Back in the days at his house, since no one is usually there, either they are work or school, Ramiel has to learn cooking. So in other words, he at least knows how to cook. This recipe, in particular, was just a simple recipe he learned from watching his grandma once. He used to enjoy such fine dishes along with his grandma, but well that is impossible now.

    Ramiel stirred the pot he was using. He took out a bowl and scooped out the insides. Doing this repeatedly he filled his bowl with all the corn and beef. Taking the bowl with him to the table and putting it on top. Ramiel sat crossed legged on the carpeted floor and started eating the dish he made.

    As he did a figure entered his house.

    ¡°Looks like you are eating?¡± Raul said.

    ¡°I am, and you look like you got something for me?¡±

    ¡°Here are the promised rabbit legs, and a bit of hog meat.¡±

    ¡°That sounds great...thank you.¡±

    ¡°No problem man...¡±

    Saying that, Raul went outside and took a left, Ramiel glance at the sun before going back to eating his bowl of corn and meat, he enjoyed it. Scoping the food with a wooden spoon, putting it into his mouth, Ramiel remembered his days back in the world. It gives him a bit of nostalgia, making him wearily smile.

    As he happily eats his bowl of corn and meat, a person went inside with the usual smug grin. Ramiel looked up at the person, his mouth turns into a frown as he blankly eats his food right in front of her.

    ¡°What do you want now?¡±

    ¡°Hey now, shouldn¡¯t you be happy that you are getting visited?¡±

    ¡°Sure Peronell, but please wipe that shit eating grin, please. I am eating here, and it makes my appetite go away.¡±

    ¡°What are you eating?¡±

    Peronell kneeled on both of her legs as she put her hands on top of the table, leaning on the bowl of corn and meat Ramiel is eating. She looks at the bow, took a sniffed, and somehow pulled a spoon out of her pockets to scoop some.

    ¡°Hey what the fuck are you doing??¡±

    ¡°Hmm, this is...pretty okay,¡± Peronell said. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you can cook like this and this is pretty good too.¡±

    ¡°I thank you for the compliment but it doesn¡¯t mean you are excused for rudely eating in my bowl.¡±

    ¡°Grumpy as ever aren¡¯t you? Have you gotten outside, took the sun yet?¡±

    ¡°Already did that. Also, answer me, why did you have a wooden spoon with you?¡±

    ¡°Because I have gone done eating at Old Heralda¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°And yet here you are, eating some people¡¯s food.¡±

    Ramiel sighs as he continued his eating. He really doesn¡¯t hate Peronell, in fact, he welcomed the annoying friend of his that keep bugging him. Her loudness, and the rather cherry, smug attitude she has kept Ramiel feel like he isn¡¯t alone.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Peronell said this, her eyes dilating under the gazing eyes of Ramiel.

    ¡°Nothing, I just find myself slightly overjoyed at your presence milady. It helps the negative thoughts away.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying suddenly?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, you and Raul have been giving me great company, and I ain¡¯t that much of an asshole to not notice that.¡±

    Peronell tilted her head, her frown turning into a smug grin. ¡°Wow, you have a side where you can be grateful? I am shocked!¡±

    ¡°Shut it; let me be kind for once.¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter,¡± Peronell said. ¡°Almost no one other than Raul, Abby, Pablo and the local guards can be talked with in this village. Most of the people here are aged, or at least have husband and wives. So who else other than us would talk? Besides, the village is small, we are family here.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡± Ramiel liked what she said.

    ¡°Still though, a real family would be understanding and hand over someone¡¯s house¡± she added.

    ¡°Haha, nice try Peronell...¡±

    ¡°You laugh, that is creepy.¡±

    ¡°ha ha hahaha,¡± Ramiel laugh dryly without any expression.

    ¡°Gah that even more atrocious than ever,¡± Peronell commented.

    ¡°So may I ask why you are here again?¡± Ramiel continued eating his bowl of corn and meat. Unknowingly, Peronell took out a small bowl and seeing it Ramiel unconsciously gave some to her. They talked randomly at first, but Peronell cut to the chased.

    ¡°I saw an ogre.¡±

    ¡°An ogre...is that bad?¡±

    ¡°Well the encampment will take care of it, but they want us to help. They expect deliverance to be there.¡±

    ¡°Deliverance?¡±

    ¡°Some suicidal cult, they probably are out making troubles again for the nation again. They always have this bullshit about some end of the world thing that will happen soon.¡±

    ¡°I see, and the encampment wants us to help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, primarily because that those idiots might summon ogres and make them run over the village. That would be a disaster...¡±

    ¡°And you want me to help?¡±

    ¡°Well, you are a good healer...and you might be able to help in the fighting. Don¡¯t worry though; I already coaxed Raul and Abby to go with us. The local guards will also help so no need to worry. And if it comes to it I will save you!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s the pay?¡±

    ¡°A thousand gold for each participant, which is quite generous, I don¡¯t really need the money, but just needs to do this in order for the threat to be quelled.¡±

    ¡°That much?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so how about it, will you join?¡±

    ¡°I do need the money, so why not?¡±

    ¡°Great, meet us at the gates, we will depart tomorrow morning, bring your weapons.¡±

    ¡°Got it, I will try to join.¡±

    ¡°Then I am off for now. Thanks for the food.¡±

    Peronell wiped her lips, as she stood up and left Ramiel¡¯s house.

    Ramiel left alone in his own house, and then finished his bowl of corn and beef. It was delicious and it seems like Ramiel will have more if he participates in this raid.

 Chapter 117 â€“ Active At

    Chapter 117 ¨C Active At

    <hr>

    Ramiel readied himself for the raid against the Deliverance cult. To prepare he wrapped a simple leather belt with two quivers, in his back, there is a simple shortsword. Wearing his usual leather armor, capelet, hidden blade gauntlet, his elemental bracer, and the crossbow repeater holstered on the right side of his waist, across his chest, there are five bottles with cloth sticking around, inside the bottles was oil, a peeled candle wax. He made these Molotov¡¯s with the intention of using it.

    He watched a few video tutorials randomly about these things, so it was the easiest to make. He also has few flasks on his pouches where he could throw it. He just needs to light the cork with elemental bracer or flint then he would be able to use it against anyone.

    Ramiel understood the limits of his energy capacity. He can cast a protection aura, a barrier, a hallowed arrow, holy chains and the spell where he can use his incompatible energy to explode. But even with the spells, he can only cast them limitedly. And if overdid himself, he would have too overcast which isn¡¯t good for his body. He learned that once he overused his spells, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it anymore and he will be downright crippled.

    So instead Ramiel decided to arm himself with all of these. He would be to use some of the items, while he would try to avoid using his spells less. It would only use his spells from now if they are necessary. He didn¡¯t want to lose his ability to cast spells and it worries him, thus he has to make it this way.

    He needs to make sure that he doesn¡¯t lose his spell casting. Protection aura, barrier and especially healing are a blessing to him. Losing it would be a tragedy for him and things would undoubtedly go bad if he does.

    Ramiel finished setting up himself. He doubled checked once again to make sure that didn¡¯t miss anything in the house. After checking, he took his bag, inspected the insides. A rope, a lantern, bandages, and medicines, there are also rations like dried beef, hard bread and another set of quivers filled with bolts for his repeaters. Just in case he runs out of ammo.

    Ramiel was overly prepared for the raid. He didn¡¯t dare to risk his life in being too careless. He is heading for battle so it was obvious that he should prepare himself. If anything, he learned that being unprepared and being reliant on luck is too bullshit.

    He didn¡¯t have any luck. If he did then he would still have his fingers, he wouldn¡¯t be curse and definitely he wouldn¡¯t be in this crapsack world that has monsters on it, so if anything, he rather doesn¡¯t take his chances on luck, he wanted to rely on his readiness and preparations other than pure dumb luck. Because doing so would prove much greater peace of mind.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ...

    Ramiel left his house and went to the gates of the village, there he meets with Peronell and the others, who looked at the armed to the teeth Ramiel oddly. They thought that he sure is a prepared one, and didn¡¯t mention anything as the local guards led the way to the place where the cult is located.

    Ramiel traveled with the others for quite a while. Along the way, they meet with the encampment camp forces along with their beasts that have ballista¡¯s mounted on the back. Ramiel thought that there would be a lot of soldiers but it seems that they sent their elites ones, along with some guards to protect the mounted beast ballista¡¯s. Ramie originally thought that they would fight the ogres head on, but Peronell explained how stupid that is.

    If they could rely on such range heavy weaponry then why would they ever want to face ogres that could break their bones in one hit? It was obvious that they would prefer it this way. Ramiel also agreed about this kind of tactic. He rather prefers it when he is out in long range. Close range battles are far too deadly, and even though the soldiers and the local guards from the village are up to it, doing so would cause nothing but injuries and possible casualties.

    Things would be better if there was a warrior wielding a greatsword along with them. It would be easy and they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the warrior cleaving an ogre in half. But with most of the warriors of Gann staying in places where monsters like the ones Ramiel and the others are hunting are roaming, the King can only spare them with the beast mounted ballista¡¯s.

    The journey to where the cult¡¯s den took time. Ramiel and Peronell spent most of the time bantering while Abby and Raul just stared at the two with shit-eating grins plastered on their faces. The trip was mostly peaceful, but the mood instantly changed when they arrive at the vicinity where the den of cultists and ogres are located.

    With them arriving, most of the soldiers went prone and crawled to where the hill is. They did this to make sure that no one will be able to detect so that they can position and aim the ballista¡¯s at the ogres standing near the entrance of the den.

    Most of the encampment soldiers were armed with crossbows, while the local guards only have the bows provided by the army for them. The local guards and the soldiers didn¡¯t speak too much; they didn¡¯t even bother to know their names simply because this was a strict business, besides they can do that after all of this is over. It is a taboo for them knows other soldier¡¯s name until the dangers passed. It was a cultural habit for the forces of Gann to do this.

    After all, knowing the names of a new soldier, befriending them only for them to end up dead is something that affects the soldiers mentally.

    That is why at the moment most of the soldiers and guards were focused on surviving, and massacring the ogres and the cultists known as Deliverance.

 Chapter 118 - Bulls Eye At

    Chapter 118 - Bulls Eye At

    <hr>

    The ogres were about ten feet tall. Green skinned, muscled, club-wielding, and armored. Overlooking the whole area, surveying every corner the ogres were definitely controlled to stand watch. Ramiel can see that the eyes of the ogres were dim, no light, and certainly, have the look of a doll.

    Most of the people Ramiel is with have positioned themselves. The local guards with their bows drawn, the soldier encampment with their crossbows notched. And the ballista mounted beasts positioned to take the shot.

    The strategy that Ramiel¡¯s group had was simple. Using Peronell, they would ask her to fire bind and grapple bolts and pinned down the ogres. With the ogres pinned down, the ballista¡¯s could be fired to pierce through the armor of the ogres.

    If this succeeds then it will be over for the ogres. They would have to worry about the cultists inside the den. The local guards and the soldiers of the encampment agreed to bury the cultist alive. The den would be surely heavily guarded and trapped. Peronell has greater eyes and mana sensitivity due to her half-elven blood. She could smell the miasma inside the den. So going in there knowing that it might be filled with undead and summons is nothing but suicidal.

    The Ser Knight that was with them also strategized how to take down the den with the ballista¡¯s. He saw weak points all over the den and even laughed how careless the cultists were. Ramie listened to the other soldiers and all of them had different strategy and mindset.

    Ramiel wasn¡¯t smarter than them. He wasn¡¯t experience than them and certainly, he wasn¡¯t like Peronell and Raul, heck even Abby who knows how to fight well. He was inferior to them hence Ramiel didn¡¯t dare to spout his opinions. Sure he has a few tricks on his sleeves but there is a difference between imagining it to happen than actually using strategies that work.

    The natives of this world were much stronger than anyone on Ramiel¡¯s world. At least Ramiel couldn¡¯t see many peaked individuals that can carry greatswords weighing hundreds of kilogram walking around easily in his world. It¡¯s the world that made the humans this strong, at least capable enough to fight against monsters. Sure in this world the humans are considered the lowest of race in terms of strength. But as every human civilization humans try to surpass them with creativity and brilliance.

    So Ramiel couldn¡¯t see himself a better person than the people around him. He wasn¡¯t superior to them he didn¡¯t have any qualities that make him better than them at all. In fact, he is the weakest around this group. Other than his ability to cast healing spells that everyone can learn, Ramiel isn¡¯t a valuable existence or an irreplaceable member of this group.

    He is a normal human that will die if he gets careless. He is no hero, and Ramiel notes that heavily inside his mind.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ...

    Ramiel readied himself along with the others. Peronell fired her first shot and quickly bound the ogres and pinned them down heavily. The Ser Knight that was with them too immediately gestured for the ballista¡¯s to fire and indeed the ballista¡¯s that were loaded with giant bolts pierced the chest of the ogres like they were nothing.

    The howl of the Ogres sounded out loudly at the den. The bowmen and crossbowmen shot the ogres and planted them with arrows, making the ogres bleed to death.

    That commotion made the entire den alert. But with deliverance cultists appearing outside, the crossbows, the bows, and even Peronell¡¯s magic arrow rained a volley of arrows upon them. The Deliverance cultists didn¡¯t even manage to make sounds as the arrows, bolts and magic bolts pierced their skulls.

    The Ballista wasn¡¯t also stopping their attacks. With the lever operated ballista, it was easy for the one¡¯s operating it to fire repeatedly at the den. The Deliverance cultists have their fangs too so most of them tried to bring Ramiel and the others with mass spells. But Abby used her barrier formation to protect the soldiers. She heavily placed all her energy on the barrier, instead of using them as spells. That way she can protect the people around her much efficiently.

    Ramiel watched on the side. He saw the one-sided massacre and thought how brilliant the Ser Knight leading them. They were ¡®elite¡¯ after all so there was no way they could be incompetent. Ramiel didn¡¯t even fire any bolts since there was no way he could hit at this distance. He didn¡¯t have any training in them anyway so the chances of hitting the cultists were nil.

    The battle continued on for a while. The Cultists at first were rushing out of their dens with the ballista firing, trying to crumble it, but the cultists made use of earth magic to fortify some parts, making them not completely buried.

    The Ser Knight smiled at the thought of the cultists. He then told his men to ready themselves for a close-up fight. Ramiel gulped as he said those words, emptying his mind he resolved in taking life again. He was without alcohol today, and oddly he was calmer now than ever.

    It pains Ramiel, but it seems he got used to the killing around him. Conscience, guilt and all of that seems to have vanished from his mind. All he could think now was either survival or earning gold. That is why he readied his repeater crossbow.

    But as he did, the Ser Knight overlooking the den stopped the ballista¡¯s. Peronell also hold her fire as she watches widely at the robed man raising his arms up high. There was a thick barrier around the man, and before they knew it a giant magic circle appeared above the den.

    The Ser Knight and the others sweated heavily as a giant figure appears above them. Ramiel stood up unknowingly as he braces himself at the sight of the monster. Peronell, who was used to fighting monsters was the first one to calm down as a land dragon fell down on the ground.

 Chapter 119 â€“ Elite At

    Chapter 119 ¨C Elite At

    <hr>

    The Land Dragon landed directly in front of the den. The Deliverance cultist was quite fast to cast a binding spell at the land dragon. With that bind, the cultist was able to direct the land dragon to attack Ramiel and the others.

    The Elites of the soldier encampment did not panic at the slightest at the sight of the land dragon. These men were elites it would be a mockery if they get surprised by such thing. The local guards were scared, Peronell had a calm look simply because she seen worse back in the dungeon continent.

    ¡°FIRE THE BALLISTAS!¡±

    The elites fired at the land dragon. Peronell also fired a bolt of the grapple and bind to pin down the dragon on the ground letting the soldiers of the encampment shot the land dragon down with the ballista¡¯s bolt, the bolts are made of reinforced steel so the dragon¡¯s scale was easily penetrated by the ballista bolts.

    The Cultist standing near the dragon grew infuriated at the land dragon¡¯s weakness. Therefore, he summoned another magic circle and released another land dragon.

    The land dragon collided with the land dragon, accidentally making the bolts pierced on the land dragon that was first summoned dig deeper. The land dragon died at the own incompetence of the cultist. The cultist, however, did not care for one single land dragon and decided to release a violet barrier that engulfed the whole den.

    It released violet flares that immediately flew to the local guards and the elite soldiers. This violet flare is a brand that would curse the branded as if they were lures for monsters. The only way to break it is to kill the caster.

    ¡°Damn it...¡±

    The Ser Knight stomped his right foot at the way he was branded. The local guards were panicking, Abby, Raul, and Peronell were quite worried at the brand that marked to them.

    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t leave until we kill the bastard, going out there with this brand will get us all kinds of monsters, looks like we have to break the barrier first, so until that we can¡¯t even think of getting him.¡±

    Peronell said it with a blank expression. She then turned to Ramiel who was taking cover only to see him unbranded at all. This shocked Peronell so she hurriedly went to him and asked.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you branded?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Ramiel replied.

    In fact, the only reason why Ramiel is not marked is that his energy is incompatible with the world, the cultist casted with the idea of branding the human attacking him.

    Ramiel was not of this world. So the branding did not home to him. There was no way that such brand that targets this world¡¯s humans would mark him.

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you lucky,¡± Peronell said.

    ¡°Well for once...I guess so.¡± Ramiel replied, standing while keeping his repeating crossbow with him.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you are not branded but we still need to kill the bastard inside.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bad...don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t run away since you here.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s sweet,¡± Peronell replied.

    The two stared for a while before Abby said.

    ¡°Peronell can that stop for a while. Help us break the barrier.¡±

    ¡°Got it, are you going to help?¡±

    ¡°I leave it to you guys.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Saying that Peronell left Ramiel alone and went back to helping the other soldiers destroy the barrier.

    Ramiel stood for a while before walking to the barrier. Back in the City of Tinople, he was unaffected by the array formation that the city has. So knowing this Ramiel touched the barrier.

    ¡°Hey what are you...¡±

    A guard noticed Ramiel but was surprised to see that the barrier did not stop his hand. The guard ran towards Ramiel, he tried touching the barrier too only for his hand blocked by a physical force.

    ¡°You can pass through this?¡±

    ¡°I probably can.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Please kill that bastard. Leave distracting them to us. We will fire at the barriers so they won¡¯t expect you!¡±

    ¡°Wait-¡°

    Ramiel was not able to speak as the guard pushes him inside the barrier. He felt fear at the second but seeing the guard ran through the others with hopeful eyes, Ramie felt stressed. However, he looked at Peronell, she focused on destroying the barrier, and looking at her eyes, Ramiel saw expectations.

    Expectations that will be able to do something about the situation they found themselves. Ramiel hated carrying expectations on his shoulders, but somehow he did not fear at all. There was this odd snap on his brain, a feeling of wanting to win. Therefore, even though he should be cowering in fear right now, Ramiel instead focused on achieving something here.

    His heart pumped so hard he hears it on his ears. He felt like there was a cold wind around him as he slowly lowers his posture and proceeds to go to the door. He peeked around the door for a second; there was no one inside other than the lamps hanging around. There was a staircase leading down, and inside Ramiel could smell the dead, probably the corpses of the cultists that got crushed when the ballista¡¯s started firing on the den.

    Ramiel could hear the voices of a few inside. It made Ramiel think if he should go with this. However, with how thing is, he swallowed his fear, emptied his mind as he opens the door without thinking. Ramiel was slowly breathing through his nose his steps were silent and he was moving oddly quiet. Ramiel had his days of sneaking around the house or at his school. He was not a sneaking master, but he himself thinks that he can sneak around just fine. Therefore, with that in mind, Ramiel slowly climb down the stairs while readying his repeater crossbow.

    With the intention of firing before speaking, Ramiel¡¯s expression went cold as a tinge of madness leaks out. With his beating heart, his emptied mind, Ramiel who was usually a coward entered the den of cultist with the intention to kill them all.

 Chapter 120 - Twisted Parts

    Chapter 120 - Twisted Parts

    <hr>

    Ramiel went alone oddly.

    He realized that this wasn''t easy as he thought.

    At least the hiding part was easy.

    But right now he saw them along with their slaves. Ramiel knew that there was something like this, he noticed that most of the people in Tinople were collared once. So seeing slaves and them being used as either as experiments or sex slaves didn''t surprise Ramiel. He smelled the squid-like scent in the rooms, stone walls, rough edges, and torches burning the ceiling.

    Blood fused with the miasma, and corpses made for a rough odor. Ramiel stood up at the sight of a cultist heading to a corner. Taking something out of his pants, the cultist was ready to pee on the corner. Ramiel took this chance, he slid near the cultist, draw the hidden blade and punctured it on the cultist''s neck. The cultist wasn''t able to speak as he slid down, revealing only Ramiel''s lunatic expression.

    Ramiel wasn''t sane.

    Not at all.

    Sure he acts normal but he is far from sane. He lived only this far simply because he lost all reason to care. The effect of losing his sanity didn''t disappear just like that. Ramiel had always this insane mentality. He doesn''t really care about anything other than surviving. Yet here he is alone in a den full of cultists and heretics trying to prove something.

    What drives Ramiel to do this?

    Out of wanting to impress? Or is it because he didn''t want to be seen as a useless while everyone did their best. The reasons are unknown to Ramiel but he didn''t care as he hugged the wall, lowered his posture and slowly sneaked to where the cultists are. He saw some slaves, chained to the walls, dimmed eyes, bloody and cold. He ignored them with a glance, a cold feeling of emptiness, as he sees passes by them.

    Ramiel arrives on three pathways, one pathway leads to a blocked wall, the second pathway to a room filled with tools and the third one, where the injured ones are located. He went inside the injured room, saw the various cultists laying down groaning in pain. Seeing them, Ramiel took something out from his pocket. It was a flask filled with oil. He uncorked it, poured it around the room.

    After doing that, Ramiel took out a flint that would produce a spark that would lit up oil. He bought this flint from one of the peddlers in the village, using this he threw the flint and let the sparks fly. The sparks lit the oil, and within a few seconds, the room was burning well. Ramiel heard some footsteps, with widened eyes, he evades and went back to the darkness with his repeater crossbow and camped on the corner. If there is anything, Ramiel had the idea of waiting and taking a shot at anyone who comes by.

    It took minutes until someone arrived. Seeing the cultist with his back turned, Ramiel with an unflinching cold gaze pulled the trigger and shot the cultist in the back. The cultist screamed, tried to look who''s the shooter only to see Ramiel with a stone attacking towards his location. The last thing that the cultist saw Ramiel''s blood crazed figure.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Ramiel felt his hands numb as bashing the head of the cultist vibrated his hand. He has leather gloves on but it wasn''t enough to mitigate the impact of smashing someone''s skull. Ramiel thought that it was hard to kill someone, but as he got used to this oddly, he immediately went back to position and waited for more to come.

    ...

    Ramiel stayed for a good while at the corner cramped. Right now he just went done killing at least five cultists who got lured by the dead bodies. It was a simple tactic, and even though some of them manage to fight back, it didn''t matter because they are always caught surprised by the hidden blade on his right arm.

    Indeed the hidden blade wasn''t a great magical item but it had the element of surprise. So once the cultists tried to grapple Ramiel he would bury the blade on his enemy, surprising the enemy was enough for Ramiel to take them down. Ramiel wasn''t that great in fighting, but with the protection aura he casted upon himself, he was able to deflect some damage from the cultists.

    Ramiel was also wounded all over. He got a stab in the arm, hit by a rock on the chest only for Ramiel to gloss over it. In fact, the pain made him feel alive, and the empty feeling that burns him got a bit relieved.

    It was wrong for Ramiel to think that. In fact, the cowardly parts of Ramiel have long cowered inside his head. That snap he felt when the guard pushed him over made Ramiel feel like he was driven for the twisted part of himself to appear.

    It wasn''t a power, merely a sick mental personality disorder caused by suffering through a lot. Back in Tinople when Ramiel got his head poured with hot warm water, beaten and he tasted his first kill, Ramiel''s mentality changed, instead of sobbing he laugh at the face of despair, thinking it was all a big joke. And it made Ramiel develop a personality named Ludak, a tulpa he once created to relived his lonely self.

    This Ludak personality made Ramiel feel secured, simply because, with this Ludak, he thought he could protect himself. while the Ramiel personally cowers while Ludak does the job for him.

    A mental disorder, a split personality, this made Ramiel feel like there was a hole carved inside his heart. And now that he was left alone in the dark, armed to the teeth with a mission to do, Ludak, the other Ramiel took control of him. At least that is what Ramiel wanted to believe, that Ludak controls him.

    When he betrayed Sheriwn, Ramiel made an excuse that Ludak did it, making him free of guilt. In fact, the only reason why he was able to kill this easily is simply that Ramiel himself didn''t realize that he already lost a few screws on his head.

    The reason why Ramiel want to stay inside, cooped inside a house was this. He doesn''t know what to do with his suicidal and violent tendencies. He is afraid of it all, hence why he is always cowered on the fireplace.

    No normal man would stay insane in an unfamiliar world like this. After all, what he has gone through, the only obvious outcome would be Ramiel becoming a bit insane.

    So as Ramiel reloaded his repeater, he went to the last room where the cultist who casted the brand should be.

 Chapter 121 â€“ A Pyrrhic victory

    Chapter 121 ¨C A Pyrrhic victory

    <hr>

    Ramiel went to the place where the last cultist could be. In a wide room with empty door space built like an office. Ramiel didn¡¯t go in blazing first. He took cover next to the wall, planted his ears to listen to the cultist inside. He deduced that the cultist is already trying to escape.

    He noticed the whiff of wind. The aroma of a river was with it so he thought that there might be a tunnel next to this cultist¡¯s office. The room was filled with magic materials the cultist is putting things into a rucksack. He is hauling them and seeing that the cultist might be busy.

    Ramiel lit up one of his Molotov¡¯s, held it on his left hand as he entered the office, shot the cultist in the back three times only for the bolts to be deflected. Noticing Ramiel, the cultist drop his rucksack and fired a quick spell at Ramiel. Dodging, Ramiel threw the Molotov at the rucksack, burning it. The cultist tried to extinguish the flames but Ramiel didn¡¯t let him as he lit another Molotov and threw it right at the cultist again. The cultist managed to block Ramiel. His eyes narrowed, as he put his hand up front, and blasted Ramiel into a wall.

    Ramiel coughed blood as he feels his body smash on the wall. He felt his head dizzy, his vision spinning but he didn¡¯t stop as he throws another Molotov and then used his repeater to attack again. The cultist sneered at Ramiel¡¯s condition, he threw a spell but this time Ramiel conjured a barrier like shield and defended himself. Seeing the barrier the cultist casted another spell, Ramiel replied by firing another Molotov and casting holy chains which bounded on the arms of the cultists.

    The cultist tried to break free but Ramiel closed in with his left hand surrounded with a barrier formed like a barrell. Using his left hand, Ramiel gathered his incompatible energy and blasted the cultist away, destroying his protection aura and barrier.

    The cultist¡¯s legs shake as he stood up. Gazing with fierce eyes at Ramiel, the cultist tried another spell only for Ramiel to shot the cultist in the stomach. The cultist shouted in pain as the bolt hits his organs. But the cultist didn¡¯t give up he protected himself and threw a wind blast at Ramiel.

    Ramiel got blasted to a wall again. He tried to evade but the cultist did another wind blast, pummeling Ramiel to the wall twice. Ramiel felt like he would faint if not for the pain. So using the pain as stimulus, Ramiel laughed madly as he rolls out of the range of the cultist and casted a barrier in a form of a suit of armor around him. Doing so made Ramiel overcast but he ignored his bulging veins as he rushes at the cultist, threw a right hook, followed by a haymaker!

    The barrier protected the cultist and as the cultist was about to counter, he saw the same improvise blast magic Ramiel has and it explodes in front of him, breaking his protection aura.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The Cultist tried to stand up but Ramiel pounced at him. Lifting his fist up and using his barrier protected arms, he punched the cultist continuously in the face. The cultist was in agony but he was resilient enough to activate the cursed ring on him, allowing him to lose all reason, and blasting Ramiel away again.

    Ramiel smiled madly as he got blasted away.

    His face twisted, his smile reaching up to his ears as his abyss like eyes stared widely at the cultist. Ramiel rushed at the cultist and punched out, this time Ramiel formed a sphere at his elbow and using this, he made use of the recoil to punch straight through the barrier of the berserk cultist.

    Ramiel felt his arm broke but with his adrenaline pumping high. Ramiel didn¡¯t mind the pain, twisted his body as he did four body blows towards the cultist. Each blow was strong, but it was not enough to kill the heavily bleeding cultist.

    They fought tooth to tooth. The cultist has the advantage, but Ramiel made use of everything he has to fight the cultist. From the shortsword to the elemental bracer, and to his repeater crossbow, it took time for Ramiel to actually knock the cultist on the ground.

    And as the cultist was on the ground, Ramiel did him a favor and did continuous punches on his face. He wasn¡¯t great in fighting, so Ramiel made use of what he thought that would hurt the enemy and punched the enemy in the throat, the eyes; slap his ears and finally when the cultist¡¯s arms wouldn¡¯t move. Ramiel draws his hidden blade and punches it to the cultist¡¯s throat.

    Along with that, Ramiel drew the short sword that he drops on the ground and use it to stab the cultist in the chest repeatedly.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t stop stabbing the cultist. Despite the cultist dead, Ramiel kept on stabbing madly to the point that the chest of the cultist started opening up. Ramie lost it already, he wasn¡¯t thinking straight and if someone would look at his face, they would find smiling madly as he rips and stab the chest of the cultist.

    Blood spurted out to the point that Ramiel¡¯s face and torso were covered in blood.

    The sound of meat being stab echoed on the walls of the den. There were footsteps and as these footsteps arrive on the place where the stabbing sounds are, the local guards, Raul, Abby and Peronell saw Ramiel stab his last at the cultist as he faints.

    Three broken ribs, a dislocated fractured arm, two stab wounds on the arms didn¡¯t make Ramiel feel so good. His victory was rather pyrrhic and when he was done, he felt like life was eventually leaving him. He felt like he was drowning in a dark sea, he couldn¡¯t hear and his vision was starting to feel blur.

    He was lacking any strength to breathe, and he didn¡¯t feel like gasping for breath.

    But...

    Ramiel saw the panic expression Peronell have. Looking at her, Ramiel questioned where her usual smugness is. She seems like she was going to cry, and seeing that Ramiel could not help but grasp for breath. Somehow, looking at Peronell, he didn¡¯t want to die.

    He wondered why.

 Chapter 122 â€“ A Ray of Hope

    Chapter 122 ¨C A Ray of Hope

    <hr>

    The Den of Cultist got exterminated. Along with this victory comes the loot for the whole operation. The other land dragon would go to the soldier encampment while the other half will be for the Sardis villagers. The materials that the cultist had will be taken by the soldiers of the encampment. They will be taken into research so that the demesne will be able to know what the cultists are planning.

    The slaves will also be taken either to prison or to their families. Slaves have two classifications at least in the Gann. Prisoners who have committed a crime and were forced to slavery or innocent folks that have been captured by slavers to become test subjects for the cultist¡¯s or for madmen that study magic and medicines. As for the slaves that have been captured in the den. They are mostly innocent villagers due to their neck having no brand of a criminal.

    Most of the criminals forced to slavery have brands on their necks. The slaves in the den didn¡¯t have them so they will be hopefully returned to their village or find work on a farm somewhere in the King¡¯s Demesne.

    The items that the cultists have will be either sold for taken by the soldiers. Abby who knows purification started working on purifying the items and see if they are used. Most of them items are conduits and magical artifacts so they are tough to handle.

    The dead cultists that have been mostly killed by the local soldiers and the elite one¡¯s will be burned. Along with them are the people that Ramiel killed. Since he burned some of them, the soldiers decided to leave them there. It was no use to take those burned and disfigured bodies anymore.

    The Den will be destroyed by targeting the weak points of it. The den is too dangerous and for it to be used as a hold for another set of criminals is a dangerous thing. So the logical thing to do is to destroy these dens before they are infested with monsters or bandits.

    Overall the task of exterminating the den of cultists was a success. Thanks to the elite mindset of the soldiers of the encampment, and their composed attitude dealing with the land dragons and cultists there were no casualties that happened.

    Although they got branded by a cultist it was taken for and they didn¡¯t suffer any misfortune. In fact, the only one that suffered misfortune here was Ramiel, who entered alone in a den filled with cultists, using only his tools and sneakiness to cleanse the insides of the den. Not to mention that he was also the one who killed the brander who would have given them a hard time.

    But the point, to be honest, the soldiers could have broken through if they keep their attacks on the barrier. But by the end of it, they would have been exhausted battling the cultists inside might have caused more injured. So even though the Ser Knight who oversaw the whole operation found Ramiel¡¯s action and the soldier who pushed him as idiotic and reckless, it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t compliment Ramiel for taking part in the operation despite all of his injuries.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ...

    Ramiel woke up feeling his body hurting than usual, his throat feeling like it got punch, his arms burning, and his legs feeling like they were crushed. He felt trouble in breathing, and if it wasn¡¯t for the cushion of grass he is lying he would have complained.

    ¡°You are awake?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you are well. Apart from the injuries you have from recklessness, there seems to be nothing wrong with you.¡±

    Peronell is concerned at Ramiel¡¯s state. Ever since Ramiel fainted, she didn¡¯t leave his side fearing that he wouldn¡¯t open his eyes anymore, she stayed with Abby as she heals him.

    ¡°Nothing wrong with me is an understatement Peronell.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Peronell tilted her head.

    ¡°There is something wrong with me. I know that when I went crazy in there I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. I was trying to prove something, and I was trying to find a peace called death. Do you know why?¡±

    Peronell was rather shocked as Ramiel revealed his thoughts.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like there is no reason to go on. I have been living my past days without any goal or ambition. I am merely living because it is a natural thing to do. What should I do, what should I feel, what should I look forward to. It all bothers me.¡±

    Ramiel said and added, ¡°But, today I feel like I saw some ray of hope. It is odd how I found this ray of hope, and even though it shouldn¡¯t matter, when I saw this ray of hope, I felt like I wanted to live. I was out of breath, I felt cold, and there was a sense of peace that I was longing for so long...yet...¡± Ramiel gazed at Peronell.

    ¡°But someone just have to make me see this ray of hope, I quite hate it how I saw this ray, and the way that faces loses her smugness, staring at me made me feel like I mattered, it made me feel like grasping for life, honestly, it would be better to die, but If I am dead then how would I be able to see such smugness again in the afterlife?¡±

    Ramiel smiled. Listening to him talk, it was obvious to Peronell who is the ¡®ray of hope¡¯ that he saw. It made her face red, she looked away, and breathed as she subtly glances at the smiling Ramiel, who usually has the grumpy look.

    Looks like he can smile like that too huh, she thought. It was quite an odd sight ever since she met him, and now that he is talking this way as if nothing while slowly turning his smile into a grin, it made Peronell flick Ramiel¡¯s head, calling him.

    ¡°Dumbass.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    At this point of his life, Ramiel met someone who appeared and gave him hope.

    So with this hope, he continued living on.

 Chapter 123 â€“ The Ticking Clock of the End

    Chapter 123 ¨C The Ticking Clock of the End

    <hr>

    In the dark elven lands, a lone figure stood unwavering, with eyes wide open and hair covered in blood. This lone figure was out of breath, out of strength. His will alone made this figure survive the hordes of enemies that came after him, his name is Julian Nostredame.

    Julian has been fighting for so many days now. He could not raise a finger on how and why he persisted to survive this long, and even with his unbending will, there still doubts that would trouble him.

    ¡°Know this you will not be able to stop fighting.¡±

    A voice sounded out as a green-robed figure appeared in front of him. Looking at the ghostly existence, Julian could not help but struggle to listen to this being.

    ¡°Know this that once you have taken the role, you will not be able to stop.¡±

    ¡°Know this that the moment you took the brand and the power of a Nephilim from me you won¡¯t be able to stop carrying the world¡¯s weight.¡±

    ¡°Know this, as a guardian of this realm you will not fall. You will act like a normal human being, but you are far different from them, you are a heroic being that will protect this land. For failing here, will only result in the catastrophe that will descend upon the whole world, resulting in days of darkness, which will not quell until you find yourself victorious from this ordeal that you are given, so that is why you must not fail here.¡±

    Julian¡¯s eyes burned as he hears the green robed man, the Nephilim who gave him strength and power to stand against hordes of abominations unfathomable to normal beings. This ghostly existence has been guiding Julian ever since the day he took the Nephilim¡¯s everything. Merely a fragment of thought, this Nephilim has appeared only to help Julian in his times of despair.

    Julian at the moment is battered, beaten, weakened and extremely tortured. His arms that could endure a thousand sword strikes broke, his legs that allow him to run faster than light shattered, making him helpless to move until his regeneration kicks it.

    Fighting astral demons, killing grotesque cosmic horrors far from humanoid imagination made Julian this beaten. It took him time to kill them all, it cost him injuries, but not to the point that he would have died. Julian can take a lot of beating as long as his soul is uninjured, and with his soul unaffected, Julian will always be able to get up and fight.

    But at the moment, his regeneration was partly crippled, it would work sooner or later but with the Nephilim still, with him, it meant only that Julian would have to wait for a long time. He killed everything in these dark elven lands, Meia also retreated, and it could be said that this was his time of peace.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    His surrounded by a thousand corpses, he is bathed in blood and his black hair who with continuous regeneration, started turning white.

    Julian is tired and until his regeneration kicks in, he would have to stay reclined in a hill of corpses.

    ...

    Julian finally had his regeneration kicked in. He was fine, but his hair was no longer the same black now. It was due to overuse of his regeneration that it became that way. The stress also added to the part and continuous exposure to cosmic beings also had a big effect.

    Julian stared at the darkened sky. The moon had longed ceased to lose its crimson dye, it has now the color of the abyss, giving minimal light compared to when it was fully colored in blood. The area around Julian was naturally filled with corpses, their blood seeps through the land, slowly coloring the land in red.

    With the cosmic beings blood dripping, the land will be eternally tainted. The Dark elvens that have lived her have probably died, and only those who are outside the lands will ever able to continue living. This land is dead there is no hope here other than Julian.

    And even he can only hold back these creatures. His mana is enormous to sustain the land¡¯s barrier that prevents the monsters from going outside. The moment Julian loses, the moment the barrier he created disappears is the moment the horde of demons, beasts, abominations and cosmic beings will asunder the world.

    Julian is strong, absurdly strong, but even is only at the level of a demi-god. As he is not all powerful, he can only kill those he could see. For the past days, he has to kill a thousand. But since the cosmic beings started getting summoned, he was starting to get thrown around, beaten and his kill count is getting lesser.

    He could feel the monsters trying to smash the barriers he placed, even the Nephilim in front of him, that stands as only a ghostly existence warns him that:

    ¡°Know this, the world will turn dark, the sun will be blocked, the moon will turn black, the sky covered in monochrome, and the evil among the land would become greater. So stand up the bearer of the name Nostredame, for you who have suffered under the trial of a dungeon, and as a sufferer who chose to usurp my powers, you shall stand, and you shall fight and prevent the monsters here from taking the lands that you love. For you will lose everything if you don¡¯t undoubted with the hatred that the demoness have for you.¡±

    ¡°No need to say that really.¡±

    Julian understands completely what his goal is here. Kill all the monsters, and make them bleed. That was his sole purpose now, and despite the overwhelming odds, his unbending will, his volition to continue standing up against the impossible made Julian as strong as ever.

    So with nothing but a conjured sword, Julian yet again stared at the cosmic beings that pours out of a hole that the demoness opened, seeing these unfathomable beings, Julian can only grit his teeth and rushed to them, with the intent to massacre all of them again, over and over again until it is done.

    The Clocks Ticks as the world''s fate rest at the hands of Julian.

    Wil hel be the Hero that will save all or be it''s tired Reaper that did his best?

 Chapter 124 â€“ An excuse

    Chapter 124 ¨C An excuse

    <hr>

    The local guards and the others returned back the village of Sardis safely. Along the way, there was someone who changed a lot. With this change, the mood of the group turned for the better. The ever so bitter and cynical Ramiel turned a bit cheerful.

    At first, Abby thought he was a grumpy bearded guy, but now that he is less moody he became a better person in her eyes. Raul also thought Ramiel was this weird guy who was quite mysterious, in fact, the only thing he knew about Ramiel is that he somehow arrive in the village just because.

    As for Peronell, she initially thought that Ramiel was a depressing asshole. She in fact quite dislikes him, but she misunderstood greatly when she heard that he might have escaped from Lugenstan because he suffered misfortune. She also knew of the curse he was supposedly branded at, which explained his rough appearance.

    Peronell has seen worse in the dungeon continent, heck most of the time she spends time on the floors of the dungeon continent, she wasn¡¯t able to take a bath, sleep, or even care about her appearance with her life in life. So she didn¡¯t really mind Ramiel¡¯s rough appearance, it was normal for her to see such unruly look.

    But lately, Ramiel¡¯s complexion was better. He isn¡¯t malnourished, and he is pretty much back to his average look due to all of the nutrition he got when living leisurely at Lugenstan, reaping the benefits he got from the guild. His deathly pale skin also got better when he started going out, basking in the sun healing the local guards. His limping was getting better, and the swelling on his throat was getting better. It wasn¡¯t really visible either.

    Ramiel had the typical look of a Scandinavian man. He was rather tall here despite in his own world, his height was just average. Ramiel had an average face, neither ugly nor handsome. So despite that, he wasn¡¯t someone one would look at and avoid.

    Ramiel had broad shouders, and even though he was originally thin at best, the days he spent being insane, doing all sort of activities despite being sick and curse made him toned up a bit. He still isn¡¯t strong, but still, he has regained the strength he had before he got transported in. He was your average high schooler, he graduated at the time he was seventeen, and he spent five years in seclusion inside his room.

    At most, Ramiel already spent at least three years now in this world. If people from his world would see him, they would think he got into a boot camp and was thrown into some Middle Eastern conflict. Ramiel changed a lot, and the harshness of this world hardened him, at least to the point that he got used to all the killing.

    Ramiel still has his fear of death. In fact, that drive made him able to survive along with the help of his cowardly nature. He still hasn¡¯t changed his thinking, but at least for now he has a ray of hope that makes him cling to this world.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ...

    Ramiel arrived on his house holding himself up. Seeing the carpet, the table and the walls that are getting familiar to him, Ramiel took a sit in the place where he usually drinks and stayed idled at the table. He was listless for a moment, but then the words he said towards Peronell made him put his palm over his face.

    Embarrassing, that¡¯s what Ramiel is thinking. He was really not that great mid, and now he that he is able to think clearly and alone, he felt rather awkward. He didn¡¯t expect it himself that he will be able to say those words. Maybe it was the just a spur of the moment, but even so, it was still awkward.

    He doesn¡¯t even know what Peronell thinks of him. In his mind, his attitude, his whole treatment of her in the past days was quite harsh. He wasn¡¯t really being a good person, and with Ramiel being uncaring, he made those snarky and smug comments by instincts.

    So him suggesting that he has feelings for Peronell felt like it was out of nowhere and awkward. He can¡¯t get over it, and he wanted to die just by remembering it!

    He pulled his long hair whitish hair in frustration, he droopily laid his chin on the table, as he then stares at his hands. Ramiel stared at his hands for a while before touching his beard it was rather grown, quite itchy too. So knowing this, Ramiel felt like he wanted to shave, he wasn¡¯t really fond of beards, never cared for it and he preferred to only have stubbles.

    He already said those words to Peronell, and even though he felt like he has no chance to win over such a beautiful girl. Ramiel still decided to Leeroy it and started shaving his overgrown beard. It took him a bit time, and although using his hidden blade as a razor was quite hard, Ramiel feels like he succeeded, though with a few scratch.

    Ramiel also thought of his hair, it has grown shoulder length. He felt that it was quite unruly, so he decided to tie it up with a string. Ramiel then proceeded to smell himself. Oddly he wasn¡¯t that smelly, he was quite okay in the hygiene department since the thought of taking a bath at least in every two days didn¡¯t leave him.

    Ramiel thought that he should at least look better. He felt that he wouldn¡¯t impress someone with the way he is, and who knows if he even has a chance? That is why with such a weary unconfident smile, Ramiel thought that he might as well break his fragile heart.

    If he fails then that¡¯s it, in fact, there was an unusual idea on his head. If by some miracle he wins over Peronell, he would just get over it and continue on as listless as ever. And if he somehow wins her over...Ramiel has no idea if that will ever happen.

    In fact, his pessimistic and cynical mindset made him already thought of not being able to do so. But in any case, Ramiel found something that he wanted to have.

    Or at least that is what he tries to think, in reality, he just wants to have an excuse to keep himself alive, and adoring someone can be a good excuse...

 Chapter 125 â€“ Ainâ€™t Gauche

    Chapter 125 ¨C Ain¡¯t Gauche

    <hr>

    Ramiel took a whiff of air outside his house for once. He sat on the end of the docks, staring at the blue endless sea, gazing upon the horizon¡¯s end. He could see clouds of silver, the sun brandishing its light as if melting the clouds all over.

    His capelet along with his tied hair fluttered behind his back. The warm feeling of the sun, the cool wind coming from the sea, and glassy water below him that are filled with a school of fishes made Ramiel comfortable. He stared at the fishes as they wagged their scaly tails, making a bit of disturbance in the water.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t smoke nor took a drink he left his gourd of ale in his abode. He wasn¡¯t feeling pain, his wounds are a bit better but it''s just wounds he can grit his teeth with. His body was feeling well, he wasn¡¯t in agony and there was no burning feeling on him.

    Although he should have gone and look for the others, even so, he was enamored by the docks that he barely moved at all. His eye reflects the various odd birds that could not be seen in his world. The creatures under the sea were rather eccentric looking it made Ramiel wondered how such creature evolved.

    Ramiel stayed idle as if the recent feeling of being alive changed him. There was no gloomy mood around him he was tranquil and somehow peaceful. This is his time of peace and for all the suffering he has in the past three years. Ramiel felt like being alive was the greatest.

    He didn¡¯t have any anchor to hold on to this world at first. But discovering a ray of hope that even he could not resist made Ramiel want to continue living on. In this world, he didn¡¯t have that many attachments to anyone. But somehow a smug wisecracking maiden made him want to stay alive.

    He wonders if have truly fallen, but for now, he just wants to enjoy this feeling for a while longer. Such feeling and mood rarely come to him so right now he just wants to savor it while it lasts. There was no pain, no tragedy, and no threat at the moment for Ramiel.

    He is merely a normal human being enjoying the comfortable spot he found. His body as if floating, Ramiel closed his eyes as he then opens it. His abyss-like eyes reflected the beautiful world. There may be no light in his eyes but the world he sees is enough to make him happy inside.

    A smile form on his lips, his eyes that are always sleepy fully open as he tries to imprint this image in his mind. Only the wind hushing, the waves moving, and the birds crying can only be heard. Ramiel absorbs them all as if he was a sponge, doing this made his stressed heart slowly beat normally. His rusty body slowly got oiled, as Ramiel feels like he can move freely now.

    ...

    Peronell walks down the hill with her thoughts in the clouds. As she takes casual steps, she remembered the words that Ramiel spoke to her back in the den of cultists. Although Ramiel speaking that way made him a bit charming, his appearance was slightly rough. She could remember that merely because despite his appearance that day, there was something in his expression that made Peronell feel like he was bright.

    Her heart stirred just as she tries to figure out what to say to him. It was obvious that Ramiel adored her. And even though as a woman it makes her glad that someone is attracted to her charms. She was still feeling a bit awkward on how to deal with Ramiel.

    Peronell continued walking as she slowly approaches her former house. As she steps near the window, she peeks a bit only to see no one inside. She felt quite odd since Ramiel usually either sit near his table or stare at the fireplace. It was weird for him to not do that, and somehow it became a usual sight for her.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    So when she couldn¡¯t see Ramiel, she swayed her head from left to right. She looked around the village and only until she went to the docks that he saw Ramiel¡¯s back. He was wearing a tunic, a capelet and since was just in front of him she couldn¡¯t make out his head.

    She approached him uneasily planning on what she is about to say. Peronell was quite a fool when it comes to love. She was someone who would accompany the one she fell for into the dungeon continent despite the dangers. It took her years just to give up on Reynauld, her childhood friend. To her Reynauld was a bit of a stud, he was quite charismatic, gathering a harem worth of girls.

    It took her for a while to realize she didn¡¯t have a chance, after all, how could she compete when most of her rivals were leagues above her. It was painful for her to do so, but giving up made her a bit happy. So now that someone adores her, it made her feel quite weird.

    Peronell arrived just three feet away from Ramiel. She was fumbling and was just speechless on what to say. She tried to find her words but it would get stuck in her throat.

    ¡°Oh.¡±Ramiel noticed Peronell.

    ¡°H-hey Ramiel, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Sitting around? What¡¯s with you?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®eh¡¯ me, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Peronell¡¯s head stopped working for a while. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was speaking this casually to her despite all those embarrassing words he spoke. Also, she was quite stunned to see Ramiel shaving his rough beard, it didn¡¯t sit well with him and seeing Ramiel¡¯s face, which was quite normal compared to his gloomy, bitter one made her heart stir.

    ¡°Hello? Are you there?¡±

    ¡°I am...I am shocked that you can be this casual despite saying those words.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that...¡± Ramiel scratches the back of his head.

    ¡°That was quite bold of me probably a spur of the moment...but it wasn¡¯t really a lie. Don¡¯t tell me that you are bothered by that? Wow, you are pretty shy.¡±Ramiel smugly said.

    ¡°Gah...¡± Peronell felt a vein popped. ¡°You know that being a prick won¡¯t get you my favor! Just so you know I have my own taste in men too!¡±

    ¡°Well, I did remember that the only reason you came back is that you failed on your love. How sad. But do not fret this Ramiel will cheer you up.¡±

    ¡°You sure are confident.¡±

    ¡°Not really, I am literally shaking inside now my nervousness just makes me say things bluntly,¡± Ramiel explained himself.

    ¡°Oh really...¡± Peronell suddenly changed her expression, and clasp both of her hands near her cheeks. ¡°As you are courting me, how about you give me a gift? Like for example MY house that YOU took from me? Maybe that would show me your sincerity?¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHA...just no, I ain¡¯t giving that house.¡±

    Peronell frowned at Ramiel¡¯s reply. What was she being uneasy for when Ramiel was still acting blunt and uncaring to her?

    ¡°Wow...¡± she lifelessly said as she sits beside Ramiel, hanging her legs at the edge of the dock. ¡°Did I just misunderstand?¡±

    ¡°Misunderstand what?¡±

    ¡°That well, that you adore me.¡±

    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t, you are my reason to live at the moment,¡± Ramiel said it bluntly.

    ¡°Gah...¡± Peronell puffs her cheeks as she looks away. ¡°You really are...uh I hate you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I can change that?¡±

    ¡°Whatever...¡±

    Peronell embraces her legs as she mutters continuously under her breath.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand you.¡±

    ¡°I can change that.¡±

    Ramie answered, still keeping his eye at the sea, not daring to look at Peronell. At the moment, he was just speaking what is inside his head. Not caring on what will happen.

 Chapter 126 - Evergreen Forest

    Chapter 126 - Evergreen Forest

    <hr>

    In a heavily vegetated forest, two figures crouched into a hiding position. Their heads lowered, eyes that of a hawk and rather motionless. Moss, mushrooms, flowers, and all sorts of stuff were around them. The leaves were blowing to the right, and the birds up in the branches were chirping.

    One of them wore a simple rough blonde hair, a simple light armor embroidered with black strips. Also wearing a leather cape, this man with a notched arrow was using less of his breath as the target he sees in front of his eyes chews the ten inches tall plant. The other figure was wearing a capelet, leather armor, a bracer, a gauntlet and there is a short sword in his back. This man is holding a repeater crossbow as he eyes the prey before him.

    The two gestured silently. They were waiting for the prey to completely chew the plant. The wind blew in the west, what followed were the leaves from the trees blowing to the east. The two saw this opportunity as they both fire their respective weapon at the prey. The prey got a glimpse of two light flashes as everything goes black for the prey.

    The Two shouted:

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Happy as they are for taking down the prey, they stretch their legs immediately as they sized up the hunt. The first one with the bow kneeled on one knee as he puts his chin in front of him, scanning the furry, fat prey. It has two husks in the mouth, its belly bulging, it''s fur black, possessing four short legs, and a small tail.

    The Bowman smiled up to his ears, he licked his lips as he excitedly draws a dagger from his belt. The man with the crossbow sat cross-legged near the two, watching with his weapon at hand, he breathed out as he looks up to the towering trees. His eyes then landed at the giant roots overarching and sprouting from the ground. His wrist wriggled, he touched his neck, and caressed his leg, wondering at the beauty of the land.

    Meanwhile, the Bowman went and took his dagger, stabs it at the end of their prey¡¯s bottom and started skinning it from the butthole to stomach and finally up to the head. The crossbowman watched as the Bowman expertly skins the prey the caught, he wondered if he can do that if he just watches idly.

    ¡°So can I do that too?¡±

    ¡°You probably will mess up in the cutting part, I used to do this with my pa when I was a little lad, so it would take a while for you to learn it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, quite disappointing but I guess I will just do what I came here for?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right since you are rather weak all you can do is help me guard this thing while we dry it out of blood,¡± Raul said, peeling the fur out of the prey as if it was as simple like that.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Got it, as long as you gave me what you promised.¡±

    ¡°No worry,¡± Raul replied, tying a rope to the four legs of the prey.

    ...

    A while ago Ramiel was coaxed by Raul to join him on the hunt. At first, he was pondering about, but since he was really rather bored out of his mind, and Peronell working with Abby on some matter. He decided to join Raul to hunt in the evergreen forests that is just near the encampment of soldiers. Ramiel ventured outside of the encampment but never did enter the camp for obvious reasons. He once saw the forest when passing on a dirt path with the border guard and always wondered what the look of the insides of the forest is.

    As he expected the giant forests that towers over him were fantastical, he saw giant trees before but not like this. There were almost at the height of four storied buildings, and it was unfathomable how trees could grow this tall. Ramiel liked the forest and aside from the flowing blood from the prey they killed.

    ¡°Hey keep watch over us, we don¡¯t want apex predators going about and smelling our prey.¡±

    ¡°Is that the problem?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the smell of blood drifts on the air, and they could smell it?¡± Raul explained.

    ¡°So how about I just cast a barrier around the prey? Wouldn¡¯t that allow us to prevent that?¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°That¡¯s great idea, go for it!¡± Raul said.

    So Ramiel pointed his palm at the prey and started encasing it with a thin pipe in form of barrier that allows the blood to directly flow into the hole that Raul dig. Letting the blood spread everywhere is a big problem, especially when doing so would attract them unruly predators far different from the usual ones.

    Ramiel after casting the barrier put his palms on the ground he took a whiff of air as he looks up above. The shadows of the leaves are on his face, eyes lazily glance everywhere while hearing the rustling of the leaves. He didn¡¯t want to talk at the moment simply because Raul told him to keep quiet at best.

    The evergreen forest is a beautiful place, but it is pack with monsters and animals that could kill them if they are unaware. Being silent helps in detecting the animals, and Raul is steadily watching around for any signs of threat. Ramiel put his crossbow on his lap, still holding himself up, staring above, he took a small breath, lifted his shoulders, and exhaled a whiff of air that allowed him to stay tranquil. A bit of pain appeared on his right leg, it wasn¡¯t that painful so he manages to ignore.

    His condition lately has been fine and dandy, so he venturing out to these woods with Raul was quite unthinkable for him. Normally he would not even dare to step in this kind of place, but with how things are, he might as well see what the place has to offer.

 Chapter 127 â€“ Detrimental Plight

    Chapter 127 ¨C Detrimental Plight

    <hr>

    The blood of the prey they caught quickly drained, with the method that Ramiel thought no monster was able to discern their location.

    ¡°It looks like the blood is all drained,¡± Raul said.

    ¡®That¡¯s great...I feel drained.¡±

    ¡°That reminds me the ways you use barriers are weird. Isn¡¯t that more detrimental?¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± Ramiel asked.¡±

    ¡°Well, I see Abby use barriers a lot, and when I ask why she doesn¡¯t form her barrier other than the simple form, she told me that doing another form would be lot taxing than just the simple form.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Ramiel touched his chin, as he noticed that the normal barriers he forms indeed less consume his energy. It was a simple thing, just like how a light armor is light if it¡¯s left alone, adding more protection to it will surely make it heavier, making it a heavy armor, not a light armor.

    What Ramiel does is simply an unorthodox way that costs more energy than needed, thus hence four or six barriers will be enough to overcast him. Ramiel didn¡¯t really have a teacher to him and it was already good that he as an underachiever could learn spells.

    ¡°I agree it is really a detrimental way to do so, but sadly I don¡¯t have enough offensive spells or any learnable spells that I can do better,¡± Ramiel said with dejection.

    ¡°It is okay, it is not like it is not useful.¡± Raul shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Can you dispel the barrier now since we need to go before the light goes out?¡± He added.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ramiel said, dispelling the barrier around the prey with a clap.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Saying that Raul walked to where the rope that ties the prey up, and started to move the prey back to the ground. With the prey on the grassy floor, Raul took the rope, tied it to the prey¡¯s body, covered it with a thick fur, and tied it around his back. Unlike Ramiel, he was a strong enough to carry a ninety-kilogram prey. It was nothing to him so he was able to do this task with ease.

    ¡°That looks heavy.¡±

    ¡°It is, though I am used to this. Hope you protect me. ¡°Raul grinned.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Ramiel said.

    The two then stride away from the place they were draining the blood. They walk along a dirt path, a stepped hill that leads to the place where the entrance of the evergreen forest is located.

    Ramiel steadily looks around as Raul took the lead. He was carrying a score, so he needed to be careful about his step. Raul usually does this hunting alone, but with Ramiel here he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about repelling other predators that smell the scent of the raw fresh meat that he is carrying.

    The walk down was rather slow, Ramiel whose eyes are wandering everywhere look down the path, he saw the giant trees, a line of bushes, and a simple pool of water that has small creatures drinking on. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes from wandering around, but since he has a task to do, he somehow prevented doing so out of fear.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ...

    While walking back to the entrance of the evergreen, Raul who is carrying the score of their hunt asked.

    ¡°You know I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually come with me.¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡®Well, you look like you were smitten so hard by Peronell, so I thought you would spend more time trying on winning her over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I think being clingy, and not letting her have any space would be bad,¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±

    ¡°Besides, it is not like she has any obligation to do so, she has her own life to live, and I won¡¯t stop her from doing her tasks, interrupting what she does. If she is free, then I would talk to her, simple as that.¡±

    ¡°I see, at least you are not pushy, or as dense as that bastard.¡± Raul spat on the ground.

    ¡°Hmmm, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ramiel knitted his brows.

    ¡°Just saying that at least you aren¡¯t as dumb as Reynauld, that bastard to forget about her when he got there, almost ignoring her.¡±

    ¡°Oh that guy, I heard Peronell had a crush towards him.¡±

    ¡°Indeed she has, we four were childhood friends, yet that bastard got the most successful of all of us. Peronell has indeed a bit of wealth but she is using it to help the villagers.¡± While he pretty much is lost on his adventures.

    ¡°I see...¡± Ramiel said with a vacant look.

    ¡°Anyway, as long as you keep pressing on, and sincere, I think you will win Peronell over.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great then.¡±

    As Ramiel said that he heard the howl of a predator. The two stopped immediately, Raul draws his bows while Ramiel readied his crossbow. The howl vanished the area went silent again, as the air suddenly got heavy. Sensing that, Raul looked above and saw a figure pounding at them.

    ¡°A SCROFUS, TAKE COVER!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ramiel wasn¡¯t able to react as Raul dive and rolled away from where they were standing. Looking up, Ramiel saw the giant boar-like creature about to crush him. Fear crept up to Ramiel, but his right leg ached, it made a pain that made Ramiel felt so empty and calm.

    A wicked grin appeared on his face, as he claps his hands together, kneeled and activated a spell around him. It was a simple thick barrier but there were protruding spikes around the barrier, making it look like a porcupine. The boar-like creature who was tumbling down met head on with this barrier.

    The barrier immediately cracked, but with the spikes around the barrier, the boat-like creature got stabbed all over. Blood flowed from the boar-like creature¡¯s body. Ramiel¡¯s field of vision was only blood. He didn¡¯t mind it, his expression still as wicked.

    Ramiel has a problem. He is cursed badly. Unlike the scribe¡¯s curse, Ramiel¡¯s could not produce magical ink nor would he ever get good at writing scrolls. His curse adopted, it affected his personality, making his mindset that of an apathetic lunatic.

    This is the effect of the curse on him. It adapted to what Ramiel needs. Unlike the scribe¡¯s curse where the bearer would produce ink in accordance to the scribe¡¯s need. Ramiel¡¯s curse changed into that of a madman¡¯s curse. A curse that would detriment his head the moment he is in danger.

    Of course, the price to pay with the curse is his leg blighted with blackened marks. It isn¡¯t a blessing, and more like a harmful parasite that would consume him sooner or later.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Raul shouted.

    ¡°I, I am fine Raul...so what should we do with this thing?¡±

    Raul looked at SCROFUS that attacked Ramiel. It was much bigger than the score they got. It would weight about a thousand kilograms, and it should allow them to feed the village for months, and even sell some of it for profit.

    ¡°Of course we are going to sell it!¡± Raul said excitedly.

    ¡°So who¡¯s going?¡± Ramiel asked.

    ¡°You should rush to the village, call the local guards, and tell them we got a big haul!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± Ramiel said, walking out of the giant boar-like creature¡¯s body.

    ¡°Yeah, just cast a barrier around us that would do us good!¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Saying that Ramiel withdrew the spiky barrier he had. Then he casted it around Raul and the SCROFUS in order for the barrier to protect them while his gone.

    ¡°Will that suffice?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, so hurry Ramiel!¡± Raul said with a huge grin.

    Ramiel made a weary smile, his veins look like they were bulging, his breathing heavy, and it could be said that he is rather fatigued. So Ramiel didn¡¯t waste time and followed the path he and Raul took to get back to the village.

 Chapter 128 â€“ Worrying Feint

    Chapter 128 ¨C Worrying Feint

    <hr>

    Ramiel went back bathed in blood, the guards in the gates look shocked and then scream at him on what happened to Raul. He explains how this scrofus creature attacked them and how it is now dead, thus hauling them would be great. Hearing Ramiel the guard told him to the well to take a rest or at least wash himself up.

    ¡°Fucking Gobs...¡±

    Ramiel spat out in anger. When he was walking back to the village he encountered a group of goblins. These goblins numbered about six, it made Ramiel overcast himself dealing with the bunch of gobs. He was quite tired, and the way he had to kill them was quite brutal.

    The blood on him was partly his and the goblins. He stabbed the goblins quite a lot with his shortsword so it was obvious that blood would splatter on him. Ramiel sat near the well, he took a bucket, took some water and was about to wash himself.

    ¡°I look really bloody.¡±

    Ramiel said. He looked at the reflection of his in the bucket. His face looked rougher and a bit sharper now. Unlike his flabby face back days, Ramiel thought that his jaw line finally showed himself. His cheeks weren¡¯t that fat anymore, probably because how little he has to eat in this world. Along with the tedious carrying around of items and weapons, it could be said that he is finally getting that exercise.

    ¡°Cousin would be proud.¡±

    Ramiel said that under his breath. Suddenly he found himself leaning on the well idly. Blood is still all over him, the folks could see him but he didn¡¯t really care since it was already known how eccentric he can be. The village is small so words travel fast.

    The people here treat each one like family. Hence, despite not being related by blood, everyone recognizes others as a cousin or even brothers. In their eyes, Ramiel was family, a weird part of the family. Ramiel wasn¡¯t that against their view at him, in fact, he didn¡¯t really care.

    ¡°I should really wash myself.¡±

    Ramiel said while still leaning on the well. His limbs not moving, his eyes vacant and breathing slightly rough, his ears hurting, his side of the face a bit numb, Ramiel was in a state of shock. He was rather fatigued he could not move a finger thus making him very sleepy.

    He is in a state of mind exhaustion, all of his veins bulging in strain. Ramiel overcast his spells, and since there was no way for him to move, he didn¡¯t even touch the bucket of water, he gathered from the well. He just rested at the side of the well, idling as his consciousness drifts away from him.

    Ramiel went to sleep still covered in blood. The guards that he was talking with looked at him, they saw how seemingly tired he was when arrived, so, for now, they let Ramiel stay asleep near the well.

    The wind blew from the sea.

    The children of the village ran along and took a glance at Ramiel before going back to their work. It was not an unusual for them to see a bloodied man, and the guards were gesturing them not to bother him so they didn¡¯t.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ...

    Peronell and Abby arrive from their task. The guards greeted them as they then proceed to travel with a cart. The two wondered what that was for but they just entered the gates of the village. The first thing they saw was the bloody figure of Ramiel leaning on the well.

    The two widened their eyes in surprise. Abby took a step back, she was quite shocked at the horrible state Ramiel was and rush along with Peronell.

    Ramiel wasn¡¯t moving.

    His breathing was quite undetectable.

    This made Peronell¡¯s heart thump widely in fear. She casted her own healing spell, but Abby took over and casted greater heal on him. There was no reaction, Ramiel stood still in silence, and as she was a bit scared and exhausted too. Peronell started shaking Ramiel, only to see no reaction.

    ¡°Could he be?¡± Abby said.

    Peronell was about to tear up.

    Checking pulses was still not a thing in this world.

    So they didn¡¯t know what happened to Ramiel. Abby was about to state what she deduced, but Ramiel opened his eyes, saw the almost tearing up Peronell and said lightly.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°You are not dead!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry?¡±

    Ramiel tilted his head.

    ¡°I am not dead, I am just resting, what the hell would you think that I was dead?¡±

    ¡°Because you were not moving?¡± Abby replied.

    ¡°Did you even check my pulse?¡±

    ¡°Pulse?¡±

    ¡°Touch my wrist, and the side of the neck, right at the veins, you could feel a bit of thumping that signifies one is alive without checking his heartbeat...¡± Ramiel demonstrated.

    Abby got surprised, ¡°This is a strange method.¡±

    ¡°What the hell,¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°You...¡± Peronell looked at Ramiel with a bit of disgust.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why are sitting on the well, covered in blood?¡±

    ¡°Goblin¡¯s blood, I already healed myself and was about to wash myself but well as you can see I fall asleep due to exhaustion. Sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°You are weird,¡± Peronell said.

    ¡°Were you worried?¡±

    ¡°A bit, got a problem with that?¡± Peronell said defiantly.

    She then walked away from Ramiel stomping her feet hard. Ramiel didn¡¯t know what she was mad about and seeing this. Abby took the bucket of water on Ramiel¡¯s side and poured it on him.

    ¡°You know, at least wash yourself...Peronell came from the dungeon continent, and you should know that she lost a lot of people from the village there. So please be careful next time, and even if you are tired, at least wiped the blood off you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry...¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I will try to appease Peronell for you, just do not do that again, it reminds her of the troubles she encountered in the dungeon.¡±

    Saying that Abby bid Ramiel goodbye, he stayed still on the well for a bit, before washing himself up. He did something troublesome today, and Ramiel can only sigh wearily at his own damn faults.

 Chapter 129 â€“ Nostalgia Bonfire

    Chapter 129 ¨C Nostalgia Bonfire

    <hr>

    Ramiel went to his house. He took his capelet, leather armor, boots, gauntlets, and pants. He took a tunic from one of the furnitures inside a dresser. He put them on and equipped his gauntlets back. The elemental bracer and the hidden blade was an essential thing he would always carry.

    He sat near the fireplace to dry off his hair. His eyes reflected the flame. The pot was empty inside, so there was no sound coming from inside it. The wind blew passed through the cracks of his house, the curtain fluttered up. The light outside was dimming. Ramiel could tell that it was getting dark.

    He stayed still inside this house of his. He daydreams about, wondered and wiggled his fingers near the fireplace for no reason. He just sat comfortably, idling, waiting for anything. He laid his back flat on the floor, his eyes pointed at the ceiling.

    Without anything to do, this is Ramiel¡¯s usual lifestyle. It was quite empty, and there was nothing here that can amuse him. Usually he would just play around with his magic. But since he usually overcasts himself, Ramiel didn¡¯t do so.

    He just stared at the ceiling like a fool. He listened to the sounds outside, and just stayed idle without moving. Sooner or later he felt his eyes heavy, he closed it.

    ...

    Ramiel woke up seeing the same ceiling. He raises himself up and started stretching his back. He moved his hands around and touched his cheek, throat and then his leg. He didn¡¯t feel the burning pain, so he just went to the wooden drawer near his bed. He opened the drawer, took a flask inside the drawer, uncorked the flask and drank the liquid inside.

    He tasted a bitter sensation on his tongue flowing down his throat. His expression changed, he grabs a fruit from the storage of his house. It is located near the door, and when he was about to take a bit of the avocado shaped, but apple flavored fruit, Ramiel glance at the door.

    ¡°Hey, I am back!¡±

    It was Raul with his wolfish grin. Ramiel eyed him for a bit, before taking a bit of his fruit nonchalantly. He took a sit in carpeted floor with legs crossed. He leaned on the table, took a bit and asked.

    ¡°So the giant boar got hauled?¡±

    ¡°Yep, it is a big one so I was about to invite you to take part.¡±

    ¡°Well that was my score, so I have the right to it.¡±

    ¡°But the guards hauled it,¡± Raul replied.

    ¡°Good points, so what, are we going to cut it up into pieces and share it with the villagers? Just bring mine here. I really do not want to get out right now.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Partly but we are going to make a bonfire on the beach, we are going to feast with this boar. Then we will cut it up.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a waste of meat to me,¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°Come on, that boar is huge, besides we are roasting the fat parts of the boar, and it is a village tradition. I also invited Abby and Peronell too.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Ramiel stood up and went out of his house. Raul grinned at how fast Ramiel reacted once Peronell¡¯s name was mention.

    ...

    The two walk along the beach road until they saw the villagers preparing the firewood. Ramiel glanced at the pile wood and to the giant boar creature, he killed. It was already stripped off fur, and he could see the fur piled up away from the boar.

    He stretches his legs, sat on at the sandy beach. As he does, he saw Peronell helping the villagers. He didn¡¯t move or call out to her, he stayed silent, hugged his legs as he stayed silent, watching the villagers take care of the pit.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t have any camping experience except for his Boy Scout experience. He lasted only four months in Boy Scout, and quit when he got tired of it. He remembered the time that he saw such a huge gathering of woods just to make a bonfire. Honestly, it made Ramiel feel nostalgic and sad at the same time.

    All of those are memories now, and remembering doesn¡¯t help him at all. Ramiel felt sad, it was showing it in his face.

    ...

    The bonfire was lit. Ramiel stayed in the same spot he was, not moving and just waiting for the boar to be cooked. Remembering about his old memories made Ramie feel depressed. Despite that, he is a bit cheerful now. It doesn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t miss his old world.

    Everything about his world was great. And now looking at himself and the people around him that is happily chatting. Ramiel felt like an outside that didn¡¯t belong. He has a few acquaintances on the village, and sometimes he wouldn¡¯t even bother to know their name.

    In result, Ramiel was a bit lonely on the side of all things. He is still a stranger, and only a few really tries to talk to him. Ramiel accepted this lightly, he didn¡¯t really care but with his mood a bit gloomy, it could be said that he didn¡¯t want to talk right now.

    ...

    The villagers of Sardis were quite happy. They started watching the boar get roasted, while Raul watches the cooking. Abby and Peronell were sitting together, chatting happily.

    Raul who was watching then coughed loudly. He then started thanking the Gods for this giant boar that they can feast tonight and Ramiel, who killed it. Hearing Ramiel¡¯s name, Peronell glanced around and saw Ramiel sitting at the side hugging his legs.

    His eyes were vacant again, the light was dim.

    Peronell noticed that his mood is bad when his lights are dim.

    So seeing him that gloomy, she could not help but sighed. She stood up, walk towards Ramiel with a bit stride. Her hair flew a bit as the evening winds blew.

    Ramiel sat idly so he didn¡¯t notice Peronell walking and sitting near him.

    When he did notice he saw Peronell sticking close to him.

    ¡°Oh hello...¡±

    ¡°Why the sad face?¡±

    ¡°Just a bit nostalgic, just thinking about my homeland...¡±

    ¡°I see...want me to accompany you here?¡±

    ¡°Not really, you can enjoy yourself. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°Then I will sit here.¡±

    ¡°Whatever...¡± Ramiel replied.

    Peronell slightly smiled.

    She accompanied Ramiel while the boar was being roasted.

 Chapter 130 â€“ Starry Night

    Chapter 130 ¨C Starry Night

    <hr>

    The Villagers happily sang. With wine and meat on their hands, the merry mood of the beach turned into a party. The children danced, fiddling at the bonfire, their mothers either screaming or ignoring their young ones as they happily chat with the others.

    The local guards the one that hauled the scrofus beast sang as they cheered with cups of ale on their fingers. Their happy faces and their widely open mouth filled with joy. The local guards didn¡¯t have any guard duty, and they shut the gates close so that they can just enjoy this feast.

    On their left is the sea that spans blue, glowing under the influence of the moon. The houses are on their right, the docks on their back, and the front where the Cliffside acting as the wall for the village is. There is a watchtower their armed with a ballista.

    The sands of the beach were white, the waves slowly wash the sand. Some crabs could be seen crawling silently, the embers from the bonfire falling upon them. The fishes of the blue sea lit up by the moon jumped as the other creatures deep under glows.

    The Bonfire raised up to the air, the smoke can be seen from far. The wind around the beach was thick with the scent of roasted boar. The sounds of the villagers singing along with their string instruments were quite lively. A villager strung the instrument with mastery, his fingers waving back and forth as he plays it.

    The tune was cheery, and it was a country like, with a bit of humming. It made the young lads of the village stand up and dance around. The village has quite the young ones, they are bachelors and bachelorettes that would either stay or settle down infinitely in this village or go out and venture into the wide world.

    Some never return, while some are like Peronell who came back sincerely for the beauty of this village. They dance, as if they were possessed, the instrument playing made the young lads smile at their heart¡¯s content. Flushing cheeks and red ears, the ear reaching grin of the lads made the feast quite lively and romantic.

    The other folks sat idly at the scene before them. Old and young eyes, the scene was unchanging to both. This village has been established a long time ago, it grew up with the capital of Gann, Soren, which faces the cold sea where the icy continent is located.

    Many people, at least most of the villagers gathered here simply because of the bonfire. As for the fire unites them, warms them at either night or winter, the fire is important. Within the continent of Hillines, there are four basic deities that are worshiped.

    The God of Creation that has many names, the Sun God Auro, the winter¡¯s Mistress Schnee and Light that is named only as Lumen.

    The Nation of Gann adores the Sun God¡¯s fire that brought warm to the freezing world, it could be said that the world¡¯s creation started with a burning fire in the middle of the world where every freezing creature approached.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The Fire is Salvation, while the Light is the Guide. The Cold Snow for the people of Hillines is figured by the state of coldness that the body emanates at death. In winter many deaths occur, thus the people associate the deity of winter to death.

    Thus the bonfire on this beach is a native tradition that is practiced. The roasting of boar, along with the people feasting is a tradition to them when the hunt is successful. It doubles as a party, a Thanksgiving in thanks to the Gods above for granting food.

    ...

    Around the gathering, at least forty inches away sat Ramiel and Peronell. With a cup of wine and a roasted meat on their hands, the two talked idly. Ramiel chatted away with her, and Peronell simply enjoyed doing so. Peronell¡¯s presence made Ramiel cheer up, she also forgave him for the scare he gave her awhile ago.

    ¡°This, a good wine...¡±

    ¡°Agreed, Pablo contributed it.¡±

    ¡°A bargain I am guessing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a bargain...a trade of fur and meat for his customers.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is quite wise.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you were the one that killed this boar? I am impressed.¡±

    ¡°Not really, just by chance when it stupidly tried to ambush, I created a barrier with protruding spikes, and it basically killed itself.¡±

    ¡°I must say, you are quite fond of using your barriers oddly. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t into offensive spells; I am bad, no, more like I couldn¡¯t use them,¡± Ramiel said.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Circumstances with my body, or something like that,¡± Ramiel said, he obviously could not say his body is not compatible with the world¡¯s energy, simply because find it hard to explain.

    ¡°I see, is it because of the curse?¡±

    ¡°No, this one is something I got from desperate folks. They tricked me into chanting a hex spell.¡±

    ¡°Are you mad at them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am who wouldn¡¯t be mad? But at the same time, I could see why they are desperate, that is why if there is a chance I would ask them why. After that, I do not know anymore.¡±

    Ramiel said with a dark expression. Peronell saw that so she pouts as she pulls Ramiel¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Because you are making a bad expression, and I hate it when you do that. Why not try to be positive?¡±

    ¡°Gah that is something I could not do!¡±Ramiel said.

    ¡°Come on, or I won¡¯t like you.¡± Peronell poked Ramiel¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Fine...¡± Ramiel forcibly smiles.

    ¡°Now that is creepy...he he.¡± Peronell held her mouth near her mouth as she tries to contain her amusement.

    ¡°Teasing me...well I will have my revenge.¡± said Ramiel, as if he would find a way to do so.

    ¡°He he, well I am glad that you aren¡¯t looking gloomy...¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you...you are nice despite being a smug angel.¡±

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡±

    ¡°Hell if I know...¡±

    Ramiel shrugged his shoulders as he takes a sip of the wine. He breathes out, looked up to the sky only to see the silver dots that cover the sky entirely. With the wine, the warmth of the bonfire, and the companion beside him, Ramiel felt like his nostalgia a while ago were deliberately gone.

 Chapter 131 â€“ Salvation or Damnation

    Chapter 131 ¨C Salvation or Damnation

    <hr>

    Raise the flags of Salvation when the world as at doom¡¯s door.

    Raise it when the world comes, the Hero that tries to prevent it is alone and mortified while swimming in a pile of corpses and blood. The red shaded land, the grotesque abominations that fill the lands, toppling it as if they flowers and trees.

    See the giant hills made of corpses, the bloody figure with a whitened hair stood with a bloody sword made of energy that can erupt and kill anything that it touches. Ghastly smoke appears on the body of this person, a line of light comes from his eyes, blood red, and filled with the souls of those he killed.

    The brand on his arm filled with malicious intent capable of killing everything in sight. Armor of Gods, a body made of steel, a blood of fire, and a heart that is glass.

    Hear the Agony of Salvation, the Hope that lingers on his glass heart keeps his soul protected from the eternal darkish flames of the cosmic abominations that fill those who would see a bit. Despair runs like a river, the sky nothing but a drip of suffering that would do nothing but make men mad.

    This person stood as nothing but a Hero that stands in the eye of the storm. Bravely facing as if he is a machine that is born to kill, this man, this Hero promised to save the world. He is saving the world from despair, yet somehow the burning flames of cosmic horrors and dwellers of hell linger upon the land with seething rage capable of razing towns and villages.

    How many numbers of beings did his sword passed through could not be counted anymore, his feat has passed that of legends and even the strongest Hero of this continent facing this horde of abominations that replenishes as the original witch of the world appears, bringing the beings from the other side mainly to put him into despair.

    The Reaper, the Carnifex, Julian Nostredame knows nothing about giving up. He is a Hero that has now passed through, stepped through hell and back, this place, the dark elven lands is barely a land anymore. It is merely a hellish place filled with a past race that carries a grudge at the Hero that contains the slaughtering Legion before him.

    Look and behold Julian as he brings himself up from the pits of despair, his figure ever bloody, yet the whitened hair, the conjured sword on his made him look like the light of salvation.

    Julian is the only glowing light in this land filled with corpses, the shining figure of his, his toned body as if carved by the Gods themselves. Behold, his mighty eyes, facing the everlasting Legion that appears from holes of black, coming from the wells of the abyss and hell.

    Roar as they go they march upon loudly like they are rules of this forsaken land. The grin on their mouths, the sword in their hands, the armors carved and forged from entities that could not possibly hold a candle to what the humans of the continent can muster.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    All of the evil has concentrated on this single continent, the Dark Elven Land is no more, this is merely the entrance, the designated area where the evil came, the cruel crawls out of their pit like maggots from hell. Julian, oh poor Julian raised his arms, stretched his legs as he arrives like a blazing meteor, annihilating four hundred fifty monsters with a single blow.

    Oh poor Julian, his body ever so turning into blackened metal, his armor made of energy, turning, slowly forming into a real armor that he can only wear. It is a mystery how this armor formed, but if looked upon, it is merely a result of the souls turning into feed for Julian.

    Julian has acquired an ability to feed on souls, the monsters around him can also be cannibalized, he can now eat the disgusting blackened meat, that came from the corners of the abyss and hell, their taste that of lower than dung, Julian preferred souls now.

    His soul, ever so big, ever so bright is now tarnished with corrupted souls, yet these souls could only taint him, not ever will it consume him. For Julian has turned his mind into the hardest steel, it could not be pierced, nor will it ever be scratched, but with his mind turning into hardened steel, his heart, made of glass slowly, but surely turn into blackened steel.

    Cold pragmatic choices appear on the top of his head. His sword may be swinging but his mind is elsewhere. The fighting does not stop, He could not fight forever, or will ever do so for eternity. Julian now has a choice; this choice is a suggestion from a fragment of soul, damned, branded into him. This choice came from the Nephilim inside him, the Nephilim that handed him his power made Julian choose.

    He could slay the monsters here until the abyss is left empty, or will he build a throne, crafted from their souls, turning the demons, cosmic horrors and abominations into slaves that fear him. Doing so would relieve him of fighting, but he will be however trapped in this throne, containing the higher beings that try to devour the continent of Hillines.

    The lesser beings, the smaller time demons, however, would escape the land, and at the same, he will be able to slay the demoness that tortures him. Her laughing, confident smile will crumble, and Julian will have his victory. But in exchange he will win; the world will be saved from utter doom¡¯s end.

    However, he will be trapped in the throne of souls, his body preventing, enslaving the cosmic horrors, acting as the gate, the seal that will stop them from pouring out of the land. The Demoness has already torn the gates that connect the realms, and for Julian, he needs the years to seal them up.

    But Julian can always slay them off forever...but doing so would have him fighting for eternity without stop. Thus, Julian, as he defeats another army of unfathomable horrors slowly decides on what his choice will be.

 Chapter 132 â€“ Wintery Days 1

    Chapter 132 ¨C Wintery Days 1

    <hr>

    Two weeks after the beach bonfire, at the height of winter. Ramiel and Peronell took on a task that came from the board inside the In. The task states that they should hunt a member of the deliverance cult that is currently hiding under a guise of a soldier.

    This soldier is on the encampment near the village of Sardis. So they went their way in secrecy as they try to track down the soldier inside the encampment.

    Sitting near the wooden gates of the encampment, Ramiel could see the soldiers hitting the dummy targets. Repeatedly bashing them with their swords mechanically, he thought that it was funny. He looked at the young soldiers running around heavily armored. It seems that they are getting trained to run around with the armor on.

    Currently, the snow is heavily falling down from the skies. It was rather cold, and even though Ramiel sat near the gates, he wasn¡¯t that cold simple because of the fur coat crafted from the scrofus boar he killed and feasted.

    Ramiel inhaled, he saw his breathe as he does. It was already about forty minutes since Peronell left, they have been getting along to the point they are always together. From hunting, taking tasks, or just chatting along, it has been quite a habit of them.

    Right now she is out there meeting a female inquisition judge. Since the judge didn¡¯t want to make any fuss, she instructed that only Peronell would be allowed to talk to her. Ramiel didn¡¯t have any care, so he just went along with it and stayed behind.

    It is getting cold out in the open. The Encampment is near a cliff that faces the sea so wind blowing harshly is making Ramiel shiver despite his fur coat on. He is already wearing a neck warmer and a leather surcoat on top of his leather armor yet the chilling breeze still makes him shiver.

    The sky was covered with dark clouds, the sun wasn¡¯t present nor could it ever be seen. Gann is facing the cold continent, so when winter comes in Gann, the land would get so cold. At least the green parts of Gann will, the desert like settlements west of the nation won¡¯t ever feel cold. In fact, most of the nobles go there for winter in order to take a break from the overbearing cold.

    This encampment is in the southern part of the nation. The eastern part doesn¡¯t get that cold simply because of the geography of it, facing the deserts Trapolstan. While the Southern parts, where the Capital is located is near the elven land, and the giant mountains of the dwarven lands bounces the wind, making the land cold. The Geographic size of Gann is only about eighty thousand square miles, relatively smaller than the Hillines continent where the states of the Kingdom of Lin, Nation of Trapolstan, the Easterion, Wisteria and the Kingdom of Deus are located.

    The only reason the Nation of Gann has stayed free from is mainly that of the giant merchant guilds that control the trade routes. They offer a loan, weapons, and any sort of services, making the Nation of Gann a rich center, with a neutral stance.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    They only ally themselves to the Merchants of Gann, and King of Gann control the merchant guilds with an iron fist. But anyway, Gann is located at the crossroads of the land where the non-humans are, and the Hillines are. Ramiel knew nothing about how the nation where this nation is located, the only thing he cared about is if the place is peaceful.

    Why is he here in this world?

    Ramiel always asks that but every answer that came upon his head was that he only wanted peace in his life. Yet right now he is chasing after someone¡¯s life simply because of the reward money. Ramiel and Peronell needed the money simply because of the weather. The two agreed on sharing the profit even if Peronell does all the work.

    Peronell is far stronger than Ramiel. She is someone who experienced the dangers of the dungeon continent and came back alive. She is also a magick archer at the rank nine, a level considered to be great. So this job for Peronell should be easy.

    Ramiel sat waiting under the makeshift shelter. He crossed his arms, his vision moving from left to right. He saw that the soldiers are still busy, while some are building a campfire, making a pit where they can start cooking. Ramiel exhaled, he saw his breathe again and inhaled the cold air, waiting for Peronell to get done with her conversation with the judge.

    The Judge and Peronell climbed up to a cliff. That cliff was surrounded by trees and she was able to climb it easily without arousing any suspicion. That sort of feat is something Ramiel could never do, he was physically weak and he cannot guarantee that he will be able to climb it all.

    He might be able to somehow use that improvise blast magic he has. If he could somehow put the blast magic on his foot then use the recoil, he could possibly reach the cliff. In fact, he could use it to blast people off without destroying their flesh, a simple throw.

    But right now he didn¡¯t dare to try it. He has been slowly recovering and he doesn¡¯t want to go into mind exhaustion again. Ramiel looked forward, he saw Peronell walking towards him. She is wearing her robe, and despite the cold, her robe seems able to resist the chill.

    ¡°Are you done talking with the judge?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she also gave me a few tips on how to kill the cultist.¡±

    ¡°I see, though isn¡¯t it weird how she isn¡¯t doing it herself?¡±

    ¡°The judge must have her reasons, I have no idea about what it is, but definitely it is far more important that dealing with this cultist.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, so where is the cultist?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our job, all we know that he wears a cursed ring that doubles his strength. I could find it probably, but first, we need the night to come.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so are we staying at the tent Inn?¡±

    A few steps away from the gates there is a ten that has beds and tables. That place is also serving ale and bread, there are a lot of guards there too.

    ¡°Yeah, let us go there.¡±

    Saying that, Peronell gestured Ramiel to follow her to the Inn to take a drink, Ramiel nodded his head as he follows Peronell, finally getting away from the damn cold.

 Chapter 133 â€“ Wintery Days 2

    Chapter 133 ¨C Wintery Days 2

    <hr>

    The Tent Inn has simple beds partitioned with a curtain. There are tables and a little bar mainly for the merchants and travelers staying. The Inn is about forty feet long, and thirty-three feet wide.

    Half of the Tent is for the beds while the rest a little bar that serves ale and bread, there can be sometimes food on their menu but it is merely at the owner¡¯s whim who is a camp master for the encampment. The Tent Inn was made to accommodate those who are out venturing. At first, it was mainly charity but with how things are the Ser Knight who manages the camp decided to make this simple Tent Inn.

    It profits a lot so there was no need to worry about it accommodating and exhausting many. The Ser Knight that manages the camp has already taken that in consideration.

    Ramiel sat in front of Peronell. She was busy sipping on her ale, her pinkish lips kissing the tip of her wooden cup. He felt seduced, yet Ramiel brushed the thoughts off as he splits the bread on the polish wooden plate. He took a bit of the hard bread, it was rather bland, but he made use of the salt to make it a bit tastier. There is also a fruit, so he took a bit as he then sips on the ale.

    He felt a spicy sensation touch his tongue it entered his throat as he then feels a warm presence on his belly. Ramiel wiped his mouth, putting his cup down he stares at Peronell¡¯s blue eyes that are constantly monitoring the soldiers. She has hawkish eyes at the moment, this is a result of her vocation, Magick Archer, which allows her to seek her enemies out, and shot them with magical bolts. Peronell is a rank ninth, plus her elven blood makes her very suitable to this vocation.

    Her perception is now wide and she could see the aura, mana, and energy around the camp. The soldiers she is seeing are colored in white. Ramiel in her eyes is colored in blue. Her target should have a bright aura around him, and because of the night, her vision got a bit wider so she was able to ¡®track¡¯ the bright red aura that should be around the cultist.

    But to her surprise, the cultist wasn¡¯t detected by her hawk perception. It wasn¡¯t because she messed up it is because the enemy cultist has concealed his aura. She didn¡¯t know that the cultist could do such a thing, and now she is fairly lost on what to do. She shut her hawkish perception off. She blinked and then took a sip of her ale, as she frowns in dissatisfaction.

    Ramiel saw that frown of hers. He thought there might something wrong, so he casually taps her fingers which made Peronell look at Ramiel, tilting her head in question. Her hair flutter for a bit, her blue eyes reflect Ramiel who was ready to ask her.

    ¡°So what happened?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see him.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Did something bad happen?¡±

    ¡°Not that I know off, he protected himself from my perception, this one¡¯s smart.¡±

    The two whispered to each other. There might be more of the cultist laying around so it was for the best that they keep to each other. It is understandable and isn¡¯t really something when the other merchants does it.

    ¡°So how do we find him?¡±

    ¡°I could smell the curse...but.¡±

    Peronell opened her perception around. She saw the blue aura around Ramiel but she immediately took note of the black eerie aura that is forming around his right leg. Peronell saw the curse before but at the moment the curse on Ramiel was rather rampant, at first it was only his leg but she could now find traces of the curse on his brain.

    It was like an infection. Peronell feels like that if this curse stays on his head he would soon turn into something worse.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Peronell was quite in thought.

    ¡°Sorry, let¡¯s see...I could not find the curse simply because yours is too rampant...¡±

    ¡°Should I go out or something?¡±

    ¡°No, it is no use, yours is the superior one...¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really relieve me.¡±

    Ramiel smiled wearily. He knew about his own damn curse and even Peronell could sense how bad it is. He has been burdened by this curse for quite a while now and even though he got used to it. The Curse is still an inconvenience.

    ¡°You should really try to have that curse cured.¡±

    ¡°I would have if a simple purification could do it. The chapel says that it is incurable and the scholar that I send a letter told me how it is. You read the letter right?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Peronell remembered the contents of the letter. The contents said that the curse is a higher tier than the scribe¡¯s curse. Not only that, the curse has changed, adapted, turning into something into a new curse.

    ¡°Not to mention that you are really attractable to curses. It is odd how basically low your magic resistance is.¡± She added.

    ¡°Woe is me, but that is just what it is. Also, now that you mention how attractable am I to curses. Do you think we can somehow use that? The cultist has a cursed ring, right? Would that ring somehow be attracted to me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is not like I am new to curses anyway...and just keep your perception...I think the hex that the fucking bastard let me learn was this.¡±

    Ramiel focused his attention to chanting. His mouth moved forming words that Gundry taught him. Peronell kept her perception on. She saw strings of black energy coming from a direction.

    Seeing this black string that is being attracted to Ramiel, she stood up and gestured Ramiel to stay as she silently follows the string of energy. After following the black string of energy for a while, she saw a man wearing nothing but a surcoat standing with a torch. She could see the ring on this person emitting black energy.

    ¡°Found you.¡±

    Peronell said as she grins devilishly.

 Chapter 134 â€“ Wintery Days 3

    Chapter 134 ¨C Wintery Days 3

    <hr>

    Peronell got the cultist in sight. Yet the time to strike wasn¡¯t due. The cultist is still disguising as an encampment guard, therefore killing the guard in plain sight would do nothing but create confusion and charge of murder. The cultist might be a cultist but according to the judge that gave Peronell the details, the cultist has been serving as a guard for ten years. The cultist has many friends and allies in the encampment and only until then that the cultist showed up that the Inquisition knew that he was a member. A sleeper agent planted to know the plans of the encampment.

    In fact, it was because of the cultist that there were ogre guards guarding the base of the cultists. If it weren¡¯t for him then the operation would have been a lot smoother.

    So Peronell just marked the cultist with her energy. Doing so she can find and track the cultist wherever he will go, making the cultist unable to escape her grasp. This ability is mainly a magick archer ability, a seeking like a spell that tracks.

    With that said, Peronell observes the cultist for a while. He was different, had this gloomy pale black aura, kept a sword, and the ring on his index finger was quite bright in black, the cursed ring was showy. It made Peronell wonder how they can easily wield a cursed ring like that. A ring that is accursed usually has side effects, usually, mental deterioration and the accursed part mutating the body to make it compatible with the curse.

    It doesn¡¯t enchant the body, it transforms its insides into a much more hideous one. The outer skin will be able to mask the changed, but once skinned the change will be much notable.

    Peronell saw these kinds of curses in the dungeon continent. From sword¡¯s that mixes with the body, from items that could never be parted with. She saw different types that allow the user to become far powerful at the price of being accursed.

    But all in all being accursed only leads to despair. Either it makes the people mad, apathetic or that of a monster. Peronell knew of Lady Knight, she was kind, gorgeous and was quite cheerful. But one day she lost her way due to having her comrades killed by an ambush. It made her mad, sad and seething. Peronell tried to save her, but the Lady Knight succumbed to the temptation of the accursed items and as if she had made a deal with the devil. Turned herself into a being far different from a human, and with that change, the Lady Knight hunted down the one¡¯s responsible for an ambush. It took her many days, and when she was finally done, her body that was tainted with the curse broke down. Her mind got erased; she became a broken doll, unable to live without any support.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    It was a cruel sight and the ones who saw her did what was best. They mercy killed her, leaving her to enjoy the peace of death.

    After that, Peronell didn¡¯t have great joy in seeing accursed items. Hence, the only reason she could tolerate Ramiel¡¯s curse was because of how she got used to it. She only has this weird empathy towards the accursed, partly because of what happened to the lady knight friend of hers.

    ...

    Peronell went back to check on Ramiel who saw then saw her. He stopped his chanting. She was about to ask what is wrong but turning on her perception. She saw the curse in her leg, and the bits on his head burning like a flame. The energy runs amok and the hex chant he did stir the cursed.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine...just a bit weak.¡±

    Peronell asks, Ramiel replied with a bit of sickly look. He was out of energy, and his eyes were dilated. Peronell could also see that his right hand is shaking.

    ¡°That Hex Chant is literally harmful to you. You shouldn¡¯t do that again.¡±

    ¡°No shit, so did you find the bastard?¡±

    ¡°I did, I also marked him.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Ramiel said in relief, if she didn¡¯t find the cultist then he would have chanted such hateful chant in vain. His face shows a bit of exaltation, but it didn¡¯t erase the painful look he had.

    ¡°We will go after the cultist once he is out of the encampment. Taking him out here will only have guards going after us.¡±

    ¡°That was obvious enough. So what, are we going to wait here for a while?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is going to be the case.¡±

    Peronell said, looking at the tent¡¯s ceiling, before moving her eyes back to the outside where the snow is heavily falling. The sounds of whispering, the flames hushing along with the wind made Peronell quiet.

    ¡°This is going to be a wait.¡±

    ¡°Hopefully it wouldn¡¯t be that long.¡±

    Ramiel replied while still trying to suppress the pain he is feeling. If it was only the pain, he could take it. But with his mind cloudy, his eyes seeing words around the tent¡¯s wall or flying mid-air. He could see the words that are floating telling him his inner desires, violent words, and words that beg for forever rest.

    It was mind straining for Ramiel. So he decided t order ale from the bar. The bar owner responded swiftly, he gave the crimson ale to Ramiel, which Ramiel drank immediately.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°A bit troubled, want to drink for a while?¡±

    ¡°Sure, it is not like we have anything good to do in this place.¡±

    ¡°Great, was waiting for that reply.¡±

    Ramiel ordered crimson ale for Peronell. The Bar owner swiftly as ever carried the ale to their table. With the ale there, the two started drinking while chatting about.

    They still have to wait for the cultist to appear and fight them. So there was no need to hurry up at the moment. With the cultist marked, there was no way for him to escape.

 Chapter 135 â€“ Wintery Days 4

    Chapter 135 ¨C Wintery Days 4

    <hr>

    The winter came hard upon Gann. The villages that are not on the western side of the nation became buried in snow. The visibility became low and the wind got colder to the point that a single drop of liquid would freeze over. The Encampment located a few distance away from the village of Sardis was now covered with something like an eternal white hail.

    This white hail that covers the area, it blocks the vision, like fogs, the white hail makes it hard for anyone to see. Because of this white hail, the activities on the encampment became harder. The soldiers were having a hard time doing their best on keeping guard.

    But for the two individuals who came to this encampment for a task. This was a chance for them to succeed. With the fog of white hail covering the encampment, they could do their job of killing the cultist hiding among the guards.

    It has been two days since the two has arrived and marked the cultist. The Cultist was someone who worked endlessly inside the encampment barely going out of the encampment. So it was hard for the two to do their task. But with this fog covering their tracks, the two started thinking of things to lure out of the cultist.

    The Cultist was always near the western gates, just right next to the room where the soldiers get their assignment. He is assigned in that room and in order for the two to have him out. The two decided to scour for any ways to change his patrol area.

    To do so, one of the two, Peronell, went and sneaked inside the room. She looked for the name of the guard which she learned from eavesdropping and tampered with the guard area assignments.

    After changing the area assignments, Peronell went out of the room and waited a day with her partner Ramiel for the guard to change area. It worked well and the guard started packing out and changed the area where he is assigned.

    It was an area located up a vantage point where there are usually two guards watching. Peronell changes it to only guard and the cultist should be the only one there.

    So when the cultist moved to the area alone, he knew there was something wrong. The Cultist wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew that it was suspicious that he was the only in the area and thought of going back to complain to the lieutenant that handles the role assignments. He had the right to do so considering that the area has zero visibility due to the white hail and that being alone was rather unusual.

    It didn¡¯t just sit well with the cultist that he was only one in the vantage point. So as the cultist scanned the area once, and started climbing down the vantage point.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    He saw a light flash on his back which then activated his protection necklace that managed to block the attack. The cultist was alarmed, and he immediately raised his barrier protection only to see a blue bolt of light, ten of them seeking him.

    The bolts of blue light dance in the sky, they floated around, encircling the cultist before raining down upon the cultist¡¯s barrier. The barrier of the cultist sustained heavy damage at the attack.

    There was a crack in the cultist barrier. Seeing this, the cultist was even more alarmed to the point he activated his magic perception. But, another bolt of light blasted above his location. This bolt of light flared up, almost blinding him.

    The cultist covered his eyes, his magic perception went haywire as his visions distort and blur. He tried protecting himself from the golden bolt of lights that came from the distance but sadly for the cultist the barrier of his was absolutely destroyed.

    The unrelenting barrage of the bolts of light made the cultist fear. So he casted another barrier, a mere protection aura as he dashes for it! The encampment was at least visible due to the torches, he could also make out of the gates of the encampment so the cultist tried to escape.

    And in his escape, the cultist dodged the bolts of light. It rains like a volley upon him but the cultist was able to dodge through using some of his own magic. The cultist was an experienced soldier and a magus, so it was easy for him to do this, especially when his forte was evading enemies.

    The Cultist was half a distance away from the encampment. He could see the burning torches on the road, placed for the merchants to see. But when he stepped forward, he didn¡¯t see that there was someone waiting for him patiently to get back.

    This person was Ramiel, and as instructed he waited for under the cold. And seeing the cultist jog, Ramiel use his own barrier, blocking the cultist path and using the improvise magic of his, blasted the cultist back, flat on his back.

    The Cultist suffered injuries, the blast was able to crack his barrier and break three of his ribs. Ramiel wasn¡¯t doing well either, his left arm, which he used to do the blast attack got dislocated, it was now facing the other way, and because of this Ramiel was currently feeling maddened. The pain was bothersome, and it was so painful Ramiel wishes he could die.

    But Ramiel was rather strange. Instead of crying, his face showed a wicked expression, the edges his mouth reaching up to his ears, Ramiel was giggling like a lunatic as he approaches the cultist who was down on the ground.

    The cultist saw the lunatic expression that Ramiel had. He didn¡¯t know why but the moment he saw that his instincts told him that he should run. But even he could even get the chance, holy chains wrapped around his body. These chains tied him up, and because of it, he was unable to move.

    The cultist tried to break free, yet when he looked at the person that was approaching him. He saw a blade appear under his wrist, this blade then pierced his diaphragm and the cultist could watch in horror as this blade digs and moves up to his throat.

    Blood spurted everywhere.

 Chapter 136 â€“ Wintery Days 5

    Chapter 136 ¨C Wintery Days 5

    <hr>

    After killing the cultist, Ramiel went and took the pouches that he had on his belt, inside there were letters, talismans, and a parcel that dictates the cultist¡¯s movements.

    And also before he could even avoid it, the cursed ring flew and just strapped in on his finger. He was unable to take it out at first but the ring fell down, and somehow felt an extraordinary force supplementing his right arm. The cursed ring supposedly doubles the body¡¯s strength but it only somehow made Ramiel¡¯s right arm slightly stronger.

    Peronell arrived at where the corpse is and saw the ring first, it was dropped and she could not see any hint of it till she turns her eyes towards Ramiel. It was the curse in the ring. It now coils inside Ramiel¡¯s arms, coiling like a snake on his bones, slowly turning a part of his bones.

    ¡°You are cursed.¡±

    ¡°I am not surprised, curses really love me, and without any resistance, this usually happens.¡±

    ¡°Ramiel...¡±

    Peronell couldn¡¯t help but worry at the vacant look that Ramiel has. His voice had a self-deprecating tone of acceptance that made it hard to hear. It was like it was the natural thing.

    ¡°Ramiel, how about going to Soren, there might be someone who can help you there.¡±

    ¡°How much will be the cost? I doubt they will ever find a cure for the scribe¡¯s curse that mutated?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Though I will try...if that makes you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Peronell was a bit glad that he wanted to look into Soren. She was really worried about him. So there was a bit of ease in her heart.

    ¡°So what are going to do with the body?¡±

    ¡°We will burn the body; the guards shouldn¡¯t be able to identify him the moment we are out of this place.¡±

    Peronell replied. She took a flask of oil from her pocket, threw it at the body. With a slight mutter, a spark of flame appeared on top of the body, making the oil burn. The body of the cultist starting burning, smoke rising from the top, and Ramiel could smell how terrible it is.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we already have what we need. We should go to the affixed location and deliver the letters, talismans, and parcels¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ramiel nodded his head. He followed Peronell back to the camp. While walking, he poured water on his torso, making the blood slightly visible. When he stabbed the cultist, blood spurted on him. So it was not unusual for blood to stain him.

    I am really killing as if nothing lately. Ramiel thought. At first, the thought of killing sickens him, but as time passes in this world and how he saw how cruel it is, he got used to killing as if it is a natural thing to him now. Ramiel felt like there is something wrong with all of this, but his head tells him that it is only the way of this world. He might have gotten used to it, but as a modern person, he has still a bit conscience.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Yet, when Ramiel remembers how he acts when he kills, how he came laughing, how his smiles is that of Cheshire cat made him uncomfortable, he knows that there is something wrong with him, yet he never does anything about it.

    ...

    Ramiel went back to the encampment with Peronell. They needed to deliver the parcels so they handed it to one of the couriers that handle the task for the judge. The Handler was quite tall, he wore a black robe, and was quite ominous, seething with blood.

    Peronell handed everything towards the person. He was quite elated the moment the parcel was shown, he gave a smile unbecoming of an ominous person. The Handler then stood up from his lone seat. He held a stone marked with runes and muttered something as the rune markings turn into light, flying somewhere.

    The Handler congratulated the two. He gave them a large pouch of gold coins. Peronell was quite happy, with this she can finally help out on her living expenses. Ramiel took it nonchalantly. He scanned the gold, and just tied the gold coins on his belt.

    After that, the Handler went on his way and left Ramiel and Peronell standing in a rain of snow. Countless white dots fell on Peronell¡¯s head. Ramiel could see how Peronell stands out. Her long blonde hair tied in a ponytail, her robe that of great material, and her curvy, bountiful body made her look like an angel.

    Peronell glance at the dazed Ramiel, she smiled, flicked his nose as she walks to the Tent Inn. Once in the Tent Inn, Peronell discussed the trip to Soren. To get to Soren they would have to trek a long trail, climb a step hill and lined up on a way castle that acts a gateway to the mountains that leads to the road to Soren.

    The road is filled with gobs, wolves and even birdmen that hunt human flesh. There is a caravan that usually travels there, however, so Ramiel and Peronell thought about getting into the caravan, acting as guards.

    The two agreed on this plan, Ramiel didn¡¯t really care mostly because this was Peronell¡¯ suggestion. He knows that she worries for him, so how could he just brush it off despite knowing that there might truly no cure for his curse.

    Ramiel has somewhat accepted bearing the curse until his death, but even that acceptance can be disturb. And since Peronell wanted him to, Ramiel agreed simply because he can¡¯t refuse her worried face.

    Thus he can only travel to the capital of Gann with her. If it makes her less worry about him, then Ramiel will do so. After all, even though he really doesn¡¯t care about the curse, it doesn¡¯t mean he would ignore someone asking him to be cured.

    Ramiel might be suicidal, and uncaring at his own ailments, but even so, a person like him could not refuse a kind gesture.

 Chapter 137 â€“ Wintery Days 6

    Chapter 137 ¨C Wintery Days 6

    <hr>

    In the morning Ramiel and Peronell went to the way castle. The morning was still covered in snowy mist, lots of ice still fall over the land as they trek through the trail. On their way, they saw horses packed with merchandise, merchants carrying their goods.

    The Travel was about three hours long. It took them a while before arriving into the way castle. In the way castle, they saw two caravan groups lined up preparing to enter the mountain path. Along with them were hired guards carrying shield and lamps that are attached to a stick, which they can easily carry over their shoulder.

    The Way Castle was filled with merchants and travelers. They are ready to start their journey. The two went to one of the caravans and offered their free assistance. The caravan agreed mainly because it meant that they wouldn¡¯t have to pay them.

    Ramiel and Peronell went and hang around the caravan, the snow fall on the land, the horses neigh and the lights from the lamps flickered as the winds blow. The Way Castle that guards the entrance to the mountain path blocks most of the win. It huge structures shadows over the camp, making the camp even darker. In the left side of the way castle¡¯s encampment, there is a huge water mass. A river that flows through a water path finely created by nature, it didn¡¯t free simply because the water was emitting a hot steam.

    Ramiel stood around with a bit of pain on both of his legs. His vision only saw black and white, despite the landscape being only composed of white. It bothered him, but he shook it off as he stares at the distant ocean. He could smell the tide from his position. The wind was too strong, and it didn¡¯t help that his surcoat was a bit wet. His fur coat at least kept him warm.

    His back was a bit tired due to carrying the wooden backpack of his; he also has a bag tied around his waist under the wooden backpack. There he kept most of his oil flasks, medicine and Molotov¡¯s. He is as usual prepared, but doing so made him carry a lot.

    Ramie hugged his arms. He blew air from his mouth, watching it appear before his eyes. His hair fluttered as the wind from the ocean blew. The lights from the lamps flickered, making the way castle covered with a shadow for a second.

    The grating sound of metal suddenly disturbed the surroundings. Looking at the source of the sound, Ramiel saw the metal gates of the way Castle finally opening. A man carrying a lamp with a bronze handle went to the front, and waves his hands, signaling the travelers and merchants to enter the path.

    ¡°Lined up properly, do not separate if possible.¡±

    The Guard said with a loud voice, the travelers, and merchants then grouped together. The Caravans behind them started moving. Seeing that, Ramiel and Peronell went along with the caravan.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ...

    The Mountain Path was covered in snow and ice. The paths were slippery and one misstep could mean death. But luckily most of the paths were lined up with lamps using magic crystals as oil. It was quite expensive for the nation to place such high-quality lamps, but it was for the better sake of the merchants that give them gold. The Mountain path was considered a much easier route to travel rather than the long road located on the other side of the nation.

    This mountain path with lined up magic lamps on either side was a great trade route. Despite the roads still littered with gobs, wolves, and birdmen. The abominable beings weren¡¯t able to do anything simply because of the Guards that are present. Even the monsters recognize how foolish it was to attack a large group of travelers.

    The Amount of the travelers was enough to fend off the lurking monsters in the shadows. However Ramiel, as paranoid as ever still keeps his repeater crossbow by hand, In fact, most of the guards that are just going along still kept their weapons at hand, simply because there are other things to worry about when the road is this crowded and dim.

    Thieves could be lurking around, so it was no surprise that they would still be in a lookout. Peronell¡¯s eyes were still of a hawk, her vision could see through the night. Her perception was a lot better than the others, with her vocation it was easy for her to work in this crowded mountain path.

    The Snow Falling around the caravan didn¡¯t help them, and only through arriving at the peak, where there is a bit of camp that the guards used that the travelers got a bit of relief. They stared their walk in noon and it is already three hours left until the sun descends down from the sky. So some of the merchants and travelers decided to stay on the peak camp while the two caravans armed with guards continued along with the other travelers that didn¡¯t want to stop in the peak camp, it was okay for them to do so they decided to continue on down the road.

    The mountain path was getting narrower. Ramiel walks along with his eyes in wonder but it was still not enough to make him calm. He was a sweating, his lips were dry and he could feel a bit of hi face numb. Ramiel strides his legs just to keep up with the caravan.

    It took them five hours to cross the mountain path. And as they finally descended down the mountain path, Ramiel saw a castle city sitting on a mountain top. The Grand Walls of the Capital of Soren was in sight, it was lit up by the various torches surrounding the walls.

    The Caravan¡¯ speed was slow, but with the city in sight, some of the travelers and merchants hurried up. Ramiel and Peronell didn¡¯t want to slowly travel with the two caravans so they bid their goodbye and continued on a faster pace towards the capital of the nation of Gann.

 Chapter 138 â€“ Wintery Days 7

    Chapter 138 ¨C Wintery Days 7

    <hr>

    The Gates of Soren was high, it stood tall and towering. In front of the gate were soldiers checking on everyone that tries to enter. While doing so, the ballista on the two sides of the gate seized them up. Behind the travelers were the snowy plains.

    Ramiel lined up along with Peronell. They were quite silent, only hoping that the line would go faster. They already traveled for too long and the night was deep. The snow doesn¡¯t help either and the people lining up were freezing due to the cold.

    It took the two about thirty minutes until they arrive in front of the gates. The Guards, as usual, seize the ones entering and told them to pay up the tax required to enter the gates. Ramiel and Peronell paid up, and the guards let them in the city.

    When Ramiel entered the city he saw the building lined street filled with people. The Buildings were made of brown bricks, the hipped roofs were tiled. The road was paved with polished stone. The busy building lined street was quite large and in the distance, Ramiel could see the castle of the King sitting gloriously on top of a small mountain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go already, I am tired.¡±

    Peronell pulled Ramiel out of his bemuse. They then started searching for an Inn to stay for the night. They found one, it was quite cheap and there was a bar on the first floor. Ramiel paid for his own room, Peronell did so and the two separated for the day.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t want to sleep yet so he just carried his belongs to his room. His room was quite small. It had a soft bed, a bedside table and a window on the wall where one could see the street. The floor of the room was paved with shaved wood. The walls were stone so it was rather warm.

    He sat on the bed, he removed his wooden backpack, put it on the bedside table. He stood up, twisted his hips for a bit, before locking the door. Ramiel went down the Inn, and as he does he walk out of the street where he put his pockets on his pants.

    Ramiel looked around him for a while, the place was quite grand and he could feel that the city was prosperous. As he continues walking along the building lined streets of Soren, he spotted a crowded place where there are still a lot of people.

    Approaching the place, he discovered that the place was littered with stalls. There was street food around, and even stands selling hot soup. Ramiel noticed that the folks buying are either travelers or rugged guards that decided to stop by. Ramiel was quite hungry so he walked into one of the stands selling grilled meat. The stand was only grilling the meat. They were applying salt to the food they were making.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t bother caring about it, so he just bought two pieces of grilled meat, sat near a stone fountain along with the other weary travelers and eat the grilled meat, watching as the snow falls on top of the land. Above the sky there are lines of red lines forming into a magic circle, seeing this line, Ramiel guessed that the city must have a huge magic formation.

    Unlike the outside walls of Soren, Ramiel could feel that this place was rather warmer. It is the work of that formation that allows the streets of Soren to keep being warm. It was convenient for Ramiel, and even though snow is still falling on top of his head it didn¡¯t bother him. He was busy eating the grilled meat he has in his hands. They were with a stick, and despite the meat just being salted, it was enough for him to be satisfied.

    ...

    Ramiel went back to the Inn. It was already two hours past midnight when he arrived. He climbed up back to his room and sat on his bed. He wasn¡¯t sleepy in fact his limbs were quite in pain. He felt a burning sensation in his throat, and there was a sensation of burning on his right arm. Ramiel pursed his lips; he leaned on the wall, mustering the courage not to feel the pain.

    It took him quite a while before he calmed down, the pain subsides and he rested his back on the soft bed. His eyes could see the lamp on the wall. Ramiel wanted to sleep but find himself burning up, a spicy feeling on his stomach. He rolled over his bed. He waves his hands for a while, before moving his fingers.

    His expression is blank, his eyes vacant. It was empty inside his head. He turned to the window, he could see the light snow falling around the tiled roofs of the buildings, tracing down a line that eventually falls to the ground. Ramiel was so bored; it made him able to watch all of this, hoping to fall asleep.

    Minutes passed and the only thing Ramiel could hear was the lamp and the bashing of the wind on the paneled glass window. He was getting sleepy, and before long the tiredness made him think back to the time he killed that cultist. He knew that there was something wrong with his head, and every day he felt like he is drifting away from the moral standards of the modern world. He felt bad about it, worried that sooner or later he will get so numbed. Logically being numb in killing would be great, but morally it is out of the question.

    Ramiel felt sickened that he was quite getting numb, yet his head would reason out to him. Telling him that he is a fool for thinking such a sham mindset, he already killed and betrayed. The world he is in now is callous about it. Ramiel was in a dilemma, yet sadly he was accepting the jaded numbness.

    It was natural for him to do so.

 Chapter 139 â€“ Wintery Days 8

    Chapter 139 ¨C Wintery Days 8

    <hr>

    Ramiel woke up with the sun¡¯s light seething on his eyes. He brushed off the sun, scratch his hair awkwardly and put on his fur coat. Ramiel stood up, he went out of the room. There he saw that there is a small basin next to his room. Seeing this, he grabbed it, washed his face, and use the cloth put beside the basin.

    He went down the first floor. The bar was already full with people, he sat near the window. The waitress walking around noticed Ramiel, made him take an order. He ordered two sets of dishes, one for him and one for Peronell. After ordering, he saw Peronell walking down.

    He greeted her with a wave of his hand, she replied back, walking towards his location. She sat yawning, her disheveled hair, and sleepy eyes made her look cute at Ramiel¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful she I something, making him a bit questioning if this woman would ever look at him with affection.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just wondering how beautiful you can be sometimes...¡±

    ¡°You can really say that with a straight face?¡±

    Peronell couldn¡¯t help but blush. Being complimented early in the morning was quite something. She didn¡¯t hate it in fact as a woman she appreciates it kindly. She brushed her hair slightly. She adjusted her robe as she sits in front of Ramiel.

    Ramiel and Peronell waited for the meal to arrive. While waiting Ramiel talked to Peronell, it was just random chatter, and at the same time, they talked about their plan for today. The reason they traveled here in the capital of Gann, Soren was to find anything about his curse.

    To do so they would have to scour the city. Ramiel was ready to do so despite knowing that there is no hope. He is only doing out of respect for Peronell. He didn¡¯t really want to search for any cure that couldn¡¯t be found. It felt vain to him there was no reason to do so.

    The food carried by the waitress finally arrived. She laid the food neatly on the table, wink at the two and left to deliver the tray on her other hand. Ramiel scanned the food in front of him. Two sets of meal merely composed of corn, roasted meat, soup and a rye bread. It looked quite bountiful to Ramiel. He was used to the food of this world.

    He took a bit of the food in front of him. It tasted like the usual, flavorless and a bit salty. The food of this world was quite stale in comparison to what he usually eats back in the modern world of his. Though Ramiel doesn¡¯t complain about it that much since three years made him accept the taste of it.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    He lazing use his hands, carried the polished wooden bowl, drinking the soup. He took a bit of the corn it was quite sweet, while the rye bread was sinfully bland as usual.

    ...

    After eating the two departed to look for anyone that could look into the curse happening around Ramiel¡¯s body. At first, they went into a chapel where high priests could be seen working. Ramiel asks the head priest if he can cure him, the head priest took a glance, got surprised at the heavy curse lingering upon his body. Unlike magic perception, the method that head priest used was quite more effective. Using the eye of the holy to inspect, he saw the heavy curse enveloping Ramiel slowly without any hint of stopping.

    ¡°It is no use the curse is something I cannot lift, in fact, I doubt anyone could ever remove this curse. Your body has zero resistance against any magical, making you a prime target for curses. I am afraid that no one could help you...¡±

    The Head Priest said straightly with confidence. He was sure about his statement. Ramiel heard him loud and clear, he knew this was the case. He looked at Peronell and smiled wearily. It was no use at all there was just no use in trying to cure something that cannot be cured.

    Even the Argo¡¯s Curse that ran through the bloodline of each heir couldn¡¯t be cured for centuries. So Ramiel thought that it would be impossible for him to have it cured. He has a limited lifespan, and he knows that he won¡¯t ever pass this curse to anyone.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°It is alright, I understand it already.¡±

    The head priest said with a bit pity, Ramiel told him softly that it was not the case. Peronell, who heard what the head priest said, looked down. She was quite saddened that was the case. Ramiel saw the look on her face, his heart ached and he could only stand up, walk out of the chapel.

    Ramiel stared at the sky. His thoughts wondered for a second before looking at Peronell walking out of the chapel. Her eyes blue as emerald, her blond hair that shines like the sun, her well-proportioned face, and her hourglass body made him in deep awe looking at her.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am...¡±

    Ramiel replied with a bitter feeling in his heart. He remembered the Argos Curse, how it spread through the bloodline of their heirs. Knowing this, he was quite saddened and seeing Peronell made him sadder. It felt like it was no use, and even though he found hope, he was reminded that this hope was fragile.

    Ramiel¡¯s heart broke, he made a smile at Peronell. It was melancholic kind of smile that reeks of sadness and desolation, an empty smile made of nothing but pure empty loneliness. She didn¡¯t know why Ramiel would smile like that, and it bothered Peronell.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing...¡±

    Ramiel smiled. There was no reason for him to stay in the chapel vicinity so he started walking. Peronell followed as usual and tried to talk to Ramiel but there was a huge gap suddenly appearing. She felt like Ramiel was getting distant. and his eyes were more vacant than usual.

 Chapter 140 â€“ Cursing the World

    Chapter 140 ¨C Cursing the World

    <hr>

    Standing upon the hill of blood and corpses, Julian Nostredame with his bone wing, born out of fallen appeared. His face dyed in blood, the ever enduring reaper of the world carved bodies one after another. The battle, the war, the dread has long passed him.

    Days after days of endless slaughter, the screeching of chaos, the howls of the undead made Julian felt like there was no stop to this everlasting hell. He stood strong despite the hell unleashed upon him. The unbending will of his endured the worse of the worse that the demoness could throat him.

    His purpose here was simply to stop the world from being devoured by the beasts that will kill all of that is beautiful. These creatures are hateful, and only a sword could help stop them. Julian was getting strong, and as he ascends to becoming a real Nephilim and he found emptiness.

    This emptiness was feeling that the Green Robed man felt. He too felt the empty fighting. The endless slaughter that he faced made the Nephilim despair. Yet Julian still stood strong, no matter what he wouldn¡¯t give up in this place. Doing so would end the world.

    An eyeball covered in tendrils appeared in the distance, this beast of cosmic nature attacked Julian yet he was able to slash the being within one blow. Julian stared at the eyeball falling down. In the distance, he saw the utterly injured demoness he was fighting.

    ¡°IT¡¯S OVER MEIA, SURRENDER NOW!¡±

    Julian said those words despite the intention of killing her. Maybe she will give up, maybe she will lower her guard down enough for him to strike a blow. Yet Meia was no fool, she stood strong despite her injuries, she squandered more power from the abyss and rain down more summoned cosmic beings.

    Millions of them rain down upon the sky, Julian felt shouting as he rushes up, and proceed to endlessly kill the beings faster than he can do so. All he has been killing are the higher beings, the lower beings have already gathered at the ends of his barrier and simply he had no time to take care of them. The Higher beings are far too powerful, they can obliterate a city just by moving around letting them live is no option.

    The Lower beings are a threat to the humans still, but not much as the world ending higher beings. Julian understood this clearly, so he rushes upon at the sight of these beings, using only his arm, he slaughtered them, draining their blood, their soul of them. It was no use killing anyone other than the world ending beings, so he made use of the medium lesser beings as a foothold in order to navigate the corpses that have already formed as hills.

    Endless corpses, rotting carcasses, and rivers that are filled with blood, fill the former dark elven lands. Its inhabitants destroyed, killed and mutilated, turning into the worst beings. Julian didn¡¯t know which one is the most horrendous; the cosmic beings were far too distrustful. There was simply no end to their deepened souls that are created solely for destruction.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    No mistake that these beings are certainly evil in the eyes of others. Yet destruction is their purpose so they cannot be called truly evil. Julian continued stepping into bloody lands of the dark elven, his bone wings made him able to navigate properly.

    His body has consumed unimaginable souls. His soul was tainted, yet despite that, he hasn¡¯t fallen from grace. Volition, and unbending will, Julian was far too stubborn to make the world end. So as he continues towards Meia, the dead body of the corpses of the cosmic beings fell behind him. Meia stood up she shot a beam of dark light Julian, which Julian tried to block.

    Julian got blown away, he stood up immediately and this time, the dark beam of light wasn¡¯t able to hit him. Julian has already developed a mind¡¯s eye of the highest caliber, it was already enough to make any first attacks that hit him, useless in the second try.

    He was that strong, and now that he approaches Meia. He simply slashed his sword, only for Meia to block it. Meia is a demoness she can handle Julian¡¯s strength. Julian felt surprised at the way she blocks his attack. So this time Julian slashed faster and cut both of her arms.

    Meia screamed in agony, her army grew back immediately and a shield followed up. Julian didn¡¯t even bother; he immediately broke the shield and stabbed her right in the stomach. Meia made an agonizing sound, her soul burning.

    Yet Meia¡¯s agonizing screams stopped, she grabbed Julian¡¯s face, whispered sweet nothings into his ears. Julian was indifferent at the whispers of this demoness; he grew tired of her madness. Meia saw this indifference and only smiled wearily.

    ¡°Goodbye to you, and the world!¡±

    Meia shouted as her souls burn up. Her words, her soul that somehow escaped Julian¡¯s conjured sword flared up at the sky. Ominous words came out from her soul, Julian heard it, he felt the giant changes as she spends her last bit of power to curse the world.

    Julian sweated for the first time in years; he immediately rushed at the ruined castle of the dark elven royalty. He immediately sat upon the throne, called out his Nephilim powers, and chanted the words that the green robed man said to him. This power was the same power that made the dungeon, but this time Julian was doing far greater, he intends to seal the higher beings, that came upon the world in these lands and stopped the curse that the demoness casted.

    His soul burned at the highest. It was bright, and as it burns the far higher beings that tried to crawl out of their domains got chained. His barrier however shattered, as the curse that the demoness unleashed started to shake the world.

    He failed in sealing the lesser beings in the dark elven lands. But with how he leash the far higher beings with his seal, Julia was a bit relieved. Yet as he holds them still, Julian, who is sitting on the ruined throne felt the boned wings behind his back materialized with flesh, as his tainted soul bursts in power, two long black horns appeared on his forehead, and as he does his form changes into a menacing pale death figure. A form of a dark lord that cannot be called human anymore

    His soul was burning as he tries to seal the chaos that the curse of the demoness unleashed upon her death. He managed to stop fifty percent of the curse, yet despite that. The world around him was slowly being cursed, the trembling of the world¡¯s energy and the roars of the lesser beings was finally unleashed outside of the dark elven lands!

 Chapter 141 â€“ Will of Protection 1

    Chapter 141 ¨C Will of Protection 1

    <hr>

    As Ramiel walk silently in the streets of Gann with Peronell just by his side, he suddenly felt a trembling. The world shook and there was immediate panic as the earthquake harder.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°I do not know...¡±

    Ramiel asked Peronell. The whole city of Gann was shaking hard, the people were screaming, as the tremors only get bigger. Ramiel didn¡¯t know what to do, he casted a barrier spell around him, and despite his mood awhile he ago. He instinctively protected Peronell as if it was natural. He knew that there was no use to wooing her, and dreaming of a family with her, but he wasn¡¯t that jaded to allow the woman that gave him hope in danger.

    Peronell saw how brazen Ramiel was. Her heart fluttered, and when thinking about how he was so distant made her heart ache. She grabbed hold on to him tightly, her heart beating fast while the world trembles. The earthquakes didn¡¯t stop, and as it continues the buildings around them started breaking.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t think that those buildings would last so he grabbed Peronell¡¯s wrist and moving along dodging the falling buildings and the debris around them. The other magus also rose their barriers in defense of the folks around them, and despite his barrier protecting him and Peronell, the danger didn¡¯t pass around. There was too many falling debris, the buildings were falling and the earth split as the quakes continue.

    While trying to dodge, Ramiel felt a burning feeling on his arm. The curse on his arm burned up in response to the curse vowed upon the world, Ramiel didn¡¯t know but he was absorbing unholy curses that are supposed to be granted to the monsters targeted by the curse.

    As someone with zero defenses against the magical, Ramiel was slowly being granted power that of supposed to be monsters. He didn¡¯t know why but these curses buffed him, yet at the same time mutated the cursed that is already upon him.

    Not knowing anything, Ramiel carried on dodging the falling buildings and splitting floor. Peronell followed slightly yet her heart was wavering as she saw the brave look that Ramiel had. This look was simply what Ramiel does when he studies on anything that interests him, he was quite average in the world but despite that, his looks was quite charming to Peronell. She knew that she has his faults, and despite his attitude, Peronell felt close to him due to how they interact too much, he was quite blunt with his feelings so it was no wonder that a foolish girl like hers, that falls in love too deeply, to the point that she would follow who she adored into the despairing floors of a dungeon continent.

    She fell hard and seeing Ramiel¡¯s resolute look on his face made Peronell wonder why she was being so weak at this time of danger as if she was intoxicated with the current Ramiel. A half-elven has the same lifespan of a normal elven, they are long lived and due to this, their love is quite deep. This is because of the tiny years, that most of the elven-human pairings are deeply in love. Peronell¡¯s mother was quite old at the time her father courted her. Yet despite that, her father won her heart and happily, she spent the rest of her life dying old with her husband. Unlike most of the tales, her mother died happily.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Why...¡±

    Peronell said that while looking at Ramiel¡¯s back firmly.

    ...

    Ramiel desperately dodges the debris and splintered earth. He followed most of the other magus to an open field where debris should be no problem. Ramiel didn¡¯t know why, but he was feeling a bit full despite using his barrier for quite a while. He didn¡¯t know what is happening to him but he just brushed it off, his focus was on protecting Peronell at the moment.

    The world still trembled.

    The land seems to scream as it shakes. The animals within the open fields were loud as if crying at how the world trembles. Ramiel could see that shaking wasn¡¯t stopping, and as he looks at the building lined streets. Falling, being destroyed, Ramiel could not help but tremble in his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡±

    He heard those words. He looked at his side and saw Peronell¡¯s face smiling ever brightly at him as if comforting him. Seeing that, Ramiel couldn¡¯t but sigh in his heart, she was too beautiful and too lovely for him. He hates how he could not ever if possible start a family with her. He hates how he is cursed, yet that smile makes him greedy. He wanted her so much, that it hurts.

    ¡°I will be, as long as you are with me.¡±

    Ramiel replied back at Peronell with honest words. He looked forward, trying to be careful if ever the ground on the open fields split. Ramiel was with the other magus and mages who evacuated in the open fields. Around them were hundreds of folks, travelers and adventurers scared. While looking around he saw holy men and women wearing priest and nun outfits gathering, protecting the simple masses with a barrier. A man wearing a mitre on top of his head, embedded with a simple cross standing, praying to the light.

    The world¡¯s trembling slowly stopped. But as it does, the dark gray clouds that were making the snow fall slowly turned into blood red. Images of skulls appeared in the sky, and Bishop who was standing tall bravely looked wide-eyed at the terrible signs above.

    The land finally stopped shaking, yet the people could not help but feel absolute fear at what is happening above them. Ramiel saw the blood red sky, the ominous images of skulls that seem to laugh at them. Peronell looked at the red sky too; her heart trembled, along with the other folks who knew these kinds of images.

    No one dared to say it, but the Bishop that was along with Priests and Nuns stepped up, with his eyes dilating, and trembling, he said in loud words that the people could understand.

    ¡°The Sanctus has come; the Dark Lord has cursed the world!¡±

 Chapter 142 â€“ Will of Protection 2

    Chapter 142 ¨C Will of Protection 2

    <hr>

    There is a legend known deeply at the hearts of the people all over the land. Whether it is the dungeon continent, the savage lands or even the Hillines would know of a single legend passed by mouth or through prophetic dreams. A dark lord will come bearing a curse upon the world.

    This dark lord will turn the land black. The sun will barely be seen, and the sky would turn blood red. And the world will suffer at the hands of the beings that will come and rush upon the world. And at the same time, the old Heroes of the past will bring light and order to the world.

    This prophecy was merely a prophetic guess passed by Gods. Yet, in the twist of nature, the strongest Hero, who tried protecting the world from a crazed demoness turned out to be the one that would enact the play of legend the Gods crafted out of muse.

    It turns out the Gods are crazier than the people thought.

    ...

    So the bishop who uttered the words out of fear, and the folks who knew the legend by heart could understand that by the signs above that indeed legend told by mouth in their young days would be this. It was no mistake, and knowing this legend they became weary.

    In the legend speaks of the dark lord that cursed the world. Along with his curse were the shaking of the ground, the red sky and finally the appearance of monsters that will come from warp gates. The monsters, however, didn¡¯t appear it wasn¡¯t because of the warp gates not functioning. It was because of the curse of the world, which would summon out the lesser beings that Julian tried to prevent, he only manages to seal the higher beings but despite that, the lesser beings were not weak.

    Julian thinks that they are lesser beings, but for the people, they were monsters of a higher caliber. So these monsters are supposed to be coming out on balls of light, yet at the moment no curse tainted the open fields that the various people stood upon.

    It wasn¡¯t because a miracle arrived. In fact, it was more because of one person who is loved by curses slowly absorbed, mutating the curses into his own body. This made Ramiel had the curse on him ache, the curse on right arm however mutated, infecting his inside, as if turning his internal body into that of ebony wood. His flesh was still meat, yet it was slowly mutating.

    At the same time, the curse lingering made Ramiel feel even more deranged, he could see words floating around him and all of them were single-minded words that cared only for Peronell¡¯s protection. Single-minded will fill Ramiel, yet there were no changes, only bitter curses.

    The surrounding was still quite silent after the bishop said those words. The dark omens in the sky didn¡¯t seize, in fact, the breaking of the seal formation that kept the city warm was the only sound they could hear at the moment. The cry of death followed, and the crumbling city of Soren sounded out.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°What is happening...?¡±

    Ramiel asked lightly. Peronell who was at his side looked at Ramiel, yet with her perception open, she could see tons of curse placed upon Ramiel to the point she almost shouted in fear. She knew the dark lord¡¯s curse upon the world, yet to think that Ramiel would bear the curse that should have cursed the land they are standing. She couldn¡¯t help but feel pity at Ramiel, her face saddened at Ramiel¡¯s fate.

    The open fields didn¡¯t get tainted with the curse. But in the distance, the warp gates that were foretold in the legends appeared before them. In fact, in every part of the world at the moment were having warp gates appear. From the Town of Tal¡¯s outside walls, the Kingdom of Lin¡¯s Cities, the Kingdom of Deus, Trapolstan and the non-humans continents were filled with warp gates.

    In every warp gate, there was a being that allowed the lesser monsters to be littered everywhere. The Dark Elven lands were sealed and now it could be said that the higher beings are implanted there, trapped by Julian, who is now mistaken to be the dark lord.

    As these warp gates appear, the crumbling town of Soren echoed screams of despair. The magus that was on the ruined buildings started defending themselves as the swarms of monsters gather. The people in the open fields saw that the feared but the bishop using his high mana created a barrier and started instructing every people to get ready to fight.

    Ramiel grabbed hold of the shortsword behind his waist; he draws it while keeping an eye towards Peronell. Meanwhile, Peronell finally wakes up a bit of her daze finally getting a hold of herself. She readied her conjured bow, which made the people who saw it felt quiet, assured.

    A Ninth Rank Magick Archer was quite a great asset at the moment. Most of the people from the dungeon continent are strong, and the lesser beings that are currently entrapping the world are monsters they usually faced. Peronell didn¡¯t fear one lesser being but she knows it too well that they are dangerous when in a group without any doubt. One misstep would kill her, and she knows this already.

    The people on open fields gritted their teeth as the various monsters of abominable nature appear before them. They were grotesque, and out of this world, these lesser beings were grim in nature, and they were far too disgusting to be even called as a monster.

    The appearance of these grim monsters that looked like they were butchered meat glued together was disgusting for the people. It is a good thing that Julian sealed most of the monsters that are higher tier inside his seal. If not, the people would have already ten times.

    Julian did the world a favor by sealing the higher beings, yet in the end, he wasn¡¯t able to stop the lesser ones causing chaos on the world.

    The people readied their weapons, everyone has them and as the grim monsters approach, a wild sound roared and the moment they looked at the source, everyone felt despair. The being that appeared on top of the sky was the monster known as an undead girdled dragon. And it was now attacking the castle of the King of Gann!

 Chapter 143 â€“ Will of Protection 3

    Chapter 143 ¨C Will of Protection 3

    <hr>

    When the undead girdled dragon landed on the castle, the inquisition protecting the king immediately came out. Like willing pawns, they came after the dragon willingly. The battled raged upon the castle, and the people in the open fields can only stare in wonder.

    The monsters in the opens fields approached the people there, the earth was shaking again, but it was enough for the people to fight and defend themselves. They could not hope for any better conditions that they have right now. So bitterly they fight while enduring the shaking world.

    Ramiel fought with his repeater in hand, he saw a disgusting meat humanoid attack him but with a lunatic smile, he cut the monster as if it was nothing. It was because of the curse on the right arm that allowed him to do so, but because of this curse, despite his newly found strength, he was suffering. He was seeing floating words strongly than ever and the only thing he could do was keep his mind sane. Madness was still growing into him. He had the power to defend himself yet such changes were happening on his head. Ramiel would have grown crazier if it wasn¡¯t for the person watching his back.

    He could fight at the moment using shortsword, crossbow repeater with finesse simply because of his new found focus. Ramiel was desperate to protect his light of hope, so when the monsters came he would defeat them using his weapons. He might be strong now but it didn¡¯t mean he is stronger than the lesser beings. He was buffed up indeed, but he isn¡¯t in the same tier as Peronell who could accurately dispatch any lesser beings with her seeking bolts. She was used to hunting monsters like these, and with her experience, her accuracy as a magick archer gave everyone an advantage.

    With her clear strength, the bishop and holy men supported her. She became quite a figure that unconsciously led the people in the open fields. Peronell knew that right now her heart was wavering, always keeping an eye at Ramiel who was bearing the curses that should have dropped them. She couldn¡¯t see through his curse anymore, it became more of a lone energy that totally mutated into a malediction.

    Yet Ramiel wasn¡¯t bothered by this malediction, and this causes Peronell¡¯s heart to wave. She kept on battling, however, in order to live. Ramiel stayed and fought by her side along with the others. Then death happened to the normal folks that could not fight well.

    Ramiel was only kept alive due to keeping his distance and measuring his own strength. He wasn¡¯t that confident and he chooses his target well with utmost paranoia. Only when a fast one would try to kill Peronell that he would become reckless in his endeavors. Luckily for Peronell, she was charismatic enough to attract adventurers in her command.

    The Bishop also saw her as someone who can be trusted to keep them safe. The Bishop, the priests, and the nuns were tending to the injured, while some of their guards protect them. The Open fields didn¡¯t have any warp gates appearing so it was a suitable place for them. There was a small fort near the open fields, it was mainly used for training soldiers but now it became a place to defend. The small fort had a captain and after fending off the monsters in the vicinity of the fort, the captain sent a message for the Bishop to withdraw to the fort. The Bishop was a kind hearted man, so he went and ordered his guards to protect the folks retreating while they take a step back.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Peronell was notified of the bishop¡¯s plan. She thought for a second, before summoning a volley of seeking bolts that caused the monsters of lesser beings to die. Almost fifty of them got killed, making the adventurers, mages and common folks shout in unison. Ramiel saw how unsteady her step was so he assisted her. Peronell smiled at Ramiel, she then stood up, readied another shot as she assisted the people retreating to the stone fort. After that shot, Peronell entrusted herself to Ramiel for protection, she was tired from the entire mass volley she shot. She was out of energy and was close to mental exhaustion.

    Ramiel did what she asks, using his shoulder he supported Peronell while keeping the humanoid monsters that looked like meat glued together far. It took ten minutes to cross the open fields. Many people died while retreating, and only until Peronell recovered some of her energy that she was able to stand again.

    The small fort was able to accommodate hundreds of people. But it wouldn¡¯t mean that it would last if surrounded. The inside of the fort was quite populated; no one dared to go out to the roof other than the Bishop, some mages, and a few adventurers.

    Ramiel and Peronell went there; they saw the city burning on top of the fort, the vast city was covered in warp gates. While some of them were being destroyed, as long as the girdled undead dragon still exists then there would be no end to them.

    The Curse of Sanctus that is now enveloping the world is currently still at the beginning. What they are fighting at the moment is simply the lesser beings that are summoned by the warp gates. The lesser beings that Julian Nostredame fended way were staying on the forests, waiting for any prey.

    The outside world was always filled with monsters, but with the Sanctus Curse, the monsters tripled in size. The City of Gann or cities with the huge population was luckier. The villages and low populated towns around the world were being invaded by various continents. The Hillines continent, the non-human continent, the savage lands were suffering. The Dungeon continent was far better; they were already used to hordes of monsters so they fair better.

    Ramiel stared at the chaos, and every time the images of skulls in the clouds appear, he would feel an aching sensation. He could feel that there was something affecting him, and when he looked at his hand he could see that he grew back his three fingers, but instead of happiness what greets him was disgust, they look like they were made of ebony wood, and he could only feel disgusted. It was unsettling for him and when he was about to take a seat, he suddenly felt his vision spur, as he feels that the newly found strength¡¯s backlash. As he fainted with his eyes rolled up, Peronell who was near him caught him in worry.

 Chapter 144 â€“ Will of Protection 4

    Chapter 144 ¨C Will of Protection 4

    <hr>

    When Ramiel fainted, black veins sprouted all over his body. His eyes whitened and he was utterly convulsing. Seeing this, Peronell tearfully called out help towards the bishop. When the bishop saw Ramiel, he detected the malediction on his body.

    ¡°What is happening to him?¡±

    ¡°He has no magical defenses. It means that curses are easily attracted to him!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Yes! - Please help him!¡±

    The Bishop was quite the smart man. He noticed that the curse wasn¡¯t in the open fields and now seeing this convulsing young man, he knew that this child loved by curses attracted the curses, forming into a malignant malediction.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have the captain sent him to a room. You are quite brilliant in your deeds today, and I am expecting more of you today young lady.¡±

    The Bishop didn¡¯t hesitate to say those words. He needed Peronell¡¯s strength at the moment to save the various folks on the small fort until the King and his inquisition could defeat the undead girdled dragon trying to make the City into its layer.

    Peronell understood the Bishop¡¯s words yet she agreed. She could use her power to negotiate better. The shaking of the land still did not stop, but it was faint enough for the small fort made of stone to endure. The Bishop called out to the Captain and ordered for a room. The captain was a worshiper of light, so he attended to the Bishop¡¯s needs without questioning it.

    Following that they carried Ramiel into one of the soldier¡¯s room. It was vacant with most of the soldiers that defended on the first wave died. The battle outside wasn¡¯t stopping either and only through the efforts of the priests, nuns, and mages that they somehow fortified the fort. The mages brought up an earth wall, to support the fort while the holy men and women of the Church crafted a barrier openly supplied with the energy of the world. It required two priests and two nuns but it was worth doing despite the effort.

    The Situation outside was still chaotic, it would take weeks to assess the damage done to the city. The Warp gates that summons the Grim were still around. So the situation being in control would take a while. This is only the beginning and they had no choice but to endure it.

    The Bishop arrived along with Peronell in the room. The Bishop started healing Ramiel he was susceptible to healing due to his zero magical so the Bishop did not have it hard to calm his nerves down. But after healing Ramiel, the Bishop inspect his body, making his brows knit.

    ¡°His insides are slowly turning that of ebony wood, this curse is simple no curse at all anymore...I doubt anyone could ever remove this unless they have God¡¯s light!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Peronell had quite a sour face as he stares at Ramiel¡¯s condition. He grew his fingers back yet it was more of ebony wood and was harder than metal. She heard of curse once, a curse that covers the skin with another layer. This was the curse Ramiel got when the Sanctus curse activated. Adding to that, this curse of his got a buff as his right arm mutated along with it.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°You seem unfazed.¡±

    ¡°I am hurting...but I cannot cry, seeing him like this.¡±

    ¡°Are you his lover?¡±

    ¡°Yes...maybe, I am kind of it now that I think about it.¡±

    Peronell said those words with a slight bit of laugh. If Ramiel heard her words right now, he would have cried in happiness and sadness. It would be too sad for Ramiel. So luckily he didn¡¯t hear words.

    ¡°I see...he should be fine for now. I have things to care outside. I hope you can join us when your mana has recovered.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Bishop...¡±

    ¡°It is nothing. I am a mere servant of light doing his job. Rest well, and take care of the poor lad.¡±

    The Bishop went out of the room leaving Peronell and Ramiel alone. Ramiel wasn¡¯t waking up he was still a bit cringing in pain, unable to stop shivering. Peronell saw his condition, and looking at him, she caressed his head, patting it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay...I am here, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Peronell comforted Ramiel. As she does, she could see the slight scars around his scalp, it was due to the boiling water poured on him back in Tinople. He also had scars on his arms. His neck and there was a slight lump in his throat.

    Peronell could see that there were signs of torture on his body. When she compared his arms, she noted that his right wasn¡¯t looking great. Ramiel suffered a permanent dislocation during the time he was dragged around everywhere, treated like a dog until he got thrown into Tinople.

    Ramiel¡¯s life in this world wasn¡¯t a smooth sailing. He encountered a few reliefs, yet he wasn¡¯t truly at peace until he somehow got himself into Sardis. And even getting into Sardis, he had to be cruel. Ramiel wasn¡¯t great in coping, his madness was one of the reasons that he has come far. His a coward, yet due to this uncaring, suicidal and violent tendencies lately that he somehow got a bit better in facing the world, it was a detrimental thing to him, yet despite all of that finding himself into Sardis, getting in banter with Peronell made him a bit better.

    Peronell was a foolish woman. Even though she could find herself a good man, she fell in love with one that is loved with curses. At first, it was a man with a magnetic charm. And now she is attached to someone like Ramiel. She thought that she should find herself a better one, yet somehow the banter''s she shared with him and how brazen he can be sometimes made her fall. Ah, she thought of herself as an idiot, looking back at the mental image of Ramiel¡¯s resolute face.

    ¡°Damn it...you better not mope around and complain about this.¡±

    Foolish as she was, Peronell couldn¡¯t help it. Despite all of the negative traits Ramiel had, she decided to forget about it is simply because she can. It might sound an insult but she preferred people weaker than her and that she can take care off.

    So for the first time since coming to this world, Ramiel finally got lucky. Someone actually got fond of him, despite his conditions.

 Chapter 145 â€“ Will of Protection 5

    Chapter 145 ¨C Will of Protection 5

    <hr>

    He woke up seeing the stone walls of the room. At first, with his vision slightly blurred, He could not see the changes happening on his right arm. His vision finally cleared and when he saw his arms covered in black veins he panicked.

    He tried to stand up but two soft hands stopped him from getting up. Feeling the soft sensation on the back of his head, he rolled his eyes up and saw Peronell smiling sweetly at him. Tears were on the edge of his eyes, Peronell gently wiped those tears.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine. Looks like I bothered you.¡±

    Ramiel tried to get up only to feel the hands stopping him from doing so. He looked up yet again and saw how her sweet smile looking at him with such fondness. Seeing this, Ramiel could not have helped his heart compliment Peronell again.

    ¡°Please let me get up.¡±

    ¡°No, you are tired...and let me have this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I too don¡¯t understand. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that the woman you are courting is doing this to you?¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°It is okay...I accept you.¡±

    Ramiel head that. He could not wrap his head around those words for a while. He tried speaking up, trying to go against her words yet it was so tender and caring it made him unable to speak. ¡®I accept you¡¯ those words put a halt on Ramiel¡¯s mind, aside from his mother, his cousin. No one really did say that they accept him right in the face. These words are heavy to Ramiel.

    ¡°But I am no good.¡±

    ¡°That is why I accept you. You are quite the lonely guy you know?¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry, I will accept your love. Or are you just playing with me? Oh please don¡¯t give me that curse excuse; I am half-elven you know? I can live far longer than you. Finding a miracle isn¡¯t that impossible.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    Ramiel was at loss for words. She was being brazen and aggressive right on his face. He didn¡¯t know what happened after he fainted nor does he have any idea what just happen to her yet. Ramiel felt like this was a dream, his face went blank and the vacant look in his eyes appeared.

    ¡°That look of yours again!¡±

    Peronell flicked his nose. Doing so made Ramie feels a bit pain on his nose. Feeling this made Ramiel understand that this isn¡¯t a dream yet despite that he still asks.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You are implying that you are accepting me as your lover. Or am I misunderstanding things? I have never been good in speaking with other people, especially when it comes to women. I have always been blunt at anyone, and said what is on my mind and only keep a few friends by my side and sometimes I would drove them away at my own cowardice. So please let me understand.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Obviously I am accepting your love. Or do you not want it because of the Argos Curse?¡±

    ¡°Partly, you should understand that so please sto-¡°

    ¡°Idiot, you don¡¯t get to decide that. You did all of those things, knowing it all that you are cursed yet somehow that you have reached this far in my heart you are afraid? Come now, I am doing this all for you. Really, you should have seen that resolute and brazen face of yours. It¡¯s quite lovely and a lot better than your gloomy look. You keep it.¡±

    Ramiel was dumbfounded. He still could not understand but somehow he felt his heart softened. He always felt tired in this world. He didn¡¯t have anyone to rely upon and even have to endure a lot suffering. Yet this time he felt that he was comfortable.

    Why?

    Is it because of the woman that holds him or is it because of the soft thighs of her? He doesn¡¯t know which it is but he can feel comfortable. And within this comfort, he felt his mind blank. In fact, as if he was walking for so long that somehow he found a good place to rest.

    He kept his mouth shut as he gazes at Peronell. At the moment he could see her as someone brighter. He has seen her as his light of hope yet at the moment she was more of an angel to him. And among this angel¡¯s embrace, Ramiel felt like he could for a moment let the scared lost child in him feel safe. His paranoia got extinguished, his fears withered, and his heart softened for a while.

    ¡°Thank you for this.¡±

    Ramiel said those words while choking on tears. Peronell raised her brows up in wonder at his reaction. She doesn¡¯t know why he was crying but seeing him act like a little child trying to hold back his tears made Peronell realize something.

    ¡°Oh your poor one...it¡¯s okay to cry, I am here for you. Don¡¯t worry it will be alright.¡±

    She patted his forehead softly. Ramiel tries his best not sob in front of her yet somehow he could not help it. He thought that there would be no one that would accept him in this world. There would be no one that would actually care for him. He felt alone in this world, without any anchor to hold on, and even though he said that Peronell was his light of hope. It didn¡¯t mean that he thought that she would actually accept him. He was fine just befriending her, and he sincerely enjoyed his days bantering with her.

    But hearing her words made Ramiel feel like he was just saved, suicidal he may be but he was looking for someone to save him. So hearing her words made Ramiel feel like finally he can be relieved for once, and even though the world outside is in a state of hell...Ramiel felt like he was in heaven just by in being in Peronell¡¯s arms.

    He was in pure bliss at the moment.

 Chapter 146 â€“ Will of Protection 6

    Chapter 146 ¨C Will of Protection 6

    <hr>

    It took Ramiel a lot of time before he could finally cry out his frustrations. Peronell stayed still and waited for him to calm down. After calming down, Ramiel went and stood up and did what anyone would do at the situation. He gave a tight hug to Peronell. He vowed to protect her with all of his might.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect you no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be my line? I am far stronger than you.¡±

    ¡°Still I would do so!¡±

    ¡°Fine here you go...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Ramiel held the gem on his palm. It was a circle red gem that is about the size of a pebble. Seeing this gem Ramiel felt a very strange energy emit from this gem.

    ¡°This is a gem of revitalization. So when things get tough I hope you use it escape.¡±

    ¡°So is this some sort of tool that you dungeoneers use back in the dungeon continent?¡±

    ¡°It is, it is pretty important here let me give you five. It should allow you to survive. I have ten over me so do not worry and rely on this lovely lady of yours.¡±

    ¡°Yours...¡±

    Ramiel felt tongue tied hearing that. He took the other five gems as he made them easily accessible in the pouch on his belt.

    ¡°It sure is noisy outside. Was it really okay for you to stay in this room looking after this lowly me?¡±

    ¡°Can you please stop that unconfident remark of yours? As someone who chooses you, it makes me like I have a bad taste in men.¡±

    ¡°You do have a bad taste in men.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are right with that.¡±

    Peronell stared at him hopelessly. He returned the stare back, making a smug expression along with it. Peronell liked that smug expression he does. She just shrugged her shoulders as she then looked firmly serious.

    ¡°The outside is rather terrible. I wonder who the new dark lord of Sanctus is.¡±

    ¡°The Dark Lord...what is that?¡±

    Ramiel said that. Peronell looked at him and asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know about the legend?¡±

    ¡°What legend?¡±

    Peronell hangs her mouth before explaining what the Legend is. Ramie listened to her sincerely and understood what the gist of it.

    ¡°It looks like the world is in danger then. Can we even survive this?¡±

    ¡°Well as long as we are careful then we will. Besides, you will watch my back won¡¯t you dear?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will.¡±

    Ramiel said that with firmly without any hesitation. No way would he ever let the only thing that makes him hope in this world disappear. Ramiel usually is tardy he had no motivation or anything that interests him. But even he can put his mind into something.

    Right now even without the floating words that still bother his head. Ramiel would definitely protect Peronell without thinking. So with his heart ready. His mind focused on one thing. Ramiel nodded his head and followed Peronell out of the room.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ...

    Outside of the room, Ramiel could see the injured lining up. From adventurers and mages, the priest¡¯s that was led by the Bishop was quite busy in tending to the wounded. Ramiel walks alongside Peronell and as he does he could feel the stare that the adventurers had towards Peronell. It was awe.

    ¡°You seem popular.¡±

    ¡°Being a magick archer has its perks. I am the strongest one here after all.

    ¡±

    ¡°Good to know that.¡±

    Peronell slightly smiled before putting back her fierce expression. Ramie followed her with the same usually blank face but while doing so Ramiel was looking around for anything that could endanger her. It was as if he was obsessed with doing, and at the moment his head was only focused on protecting her.

    Passing through the injured and walking to the office of where the Captain is. The two arrive and saw the Bishop, the Captain and a few of his lieutenants discussing the current situation. Seeing Peronell walked in made the Captain and Lieutenant greet her, completely ignoring Ramiel.

    Ramiel stood near the wall as they discuss the situation outside. From what Ramiel is hearing, he has discovered that the undead girdled dragon that was fighting in the castle retreated. The Warp Gates around the city has decreased in numbers but it wasn¡¯t stopping from spawning five to ten monsters. Every time they kill the monsters that the warp gates would summon. The Warp Gates would summon up a replacement. So until the warp gates are destroyed then there would be no end of the lesser beings.

    The discussion continued without Ramiel being looked at. He just watched quietly by the sides in worry for Peronell. The three were conversing on how to take back the open fields and tend to the injured. There are still people trying to enter the fort but with how things are it would be impossible to accommodate all of them inside the fort.

    ¡°What about using the open fields as camp? Surely we could use the magus to make the same walls right?¡±

    Hearing this suggestion the Bishop and the Captain of the fort contemplated for a moment. They thought it was a good idea but there was a problem about the Grim lesser beings. But Peronell who was confident in her strength assured her that as long as she can cast her seeking bolts then the lesser beings would of no problem.

    Hearing her confident words made the Captain and Bishop assured. They agreed with what she suggested and deliberately ordered the people inside to get ready. Once they were done, Peronell went back to Ramiel with her thumbs raised up. Ramiel smiled while raising his thumbs back up.

    Honestly, without experience, Ramiel could do nothing. He wasn¡¯t some famed adventurer with magical skills, he was just only a human that somehow got into this mess. So he had nothing to contribute about. He was only here because Peronell was here. He didn¡¯t care about anything at the moment other than seeing her safe.

 Chapter 147 â€“ Will of Protection 7

    Chapter 147 ¨C Will of Protection 7

    <hr>

    The Small fort opened up its defenses. The Guards on the fort along with a few adventurers take up their weapon as they escorted the Magus''s that would rose up the earth walls around the open fields. There was about four of them working on each corner of the open fields.

    Peronell went out to the open fields. A magus of earth raised a vantage point for her to snipe the creatures trying to kill the desperate survivors still fighting on the ruined building lined streets. Down below, Ramiel readied his crossbow repeater while being strapped with oil flasks and Molotov¡¯s.

    The earth magus¡¯s started their job. They raised the four towers on each corner of the open fields while maintaining their mana in check. For them to create earth walls that could cover the whole open fields it would take quite a while. They are dependent on the protection of the guards around them.

    ¡°They are coming!¡±

    A soldier shouted as he saw the wave of lesser beings that are approaching the open fields. Seeing the monsters, the adventurers heaved a deep breathed. There were at least two giant lesser beings coming at them. They were humanoid shape but they were far grotesque. As if the monsters consuming the people it killed and turning them into a part of their body.

    They feared for a while but seeing a bolt of light hurling at the giant beast decapitating it instantly made them awake from their fear. Peronell¡¯s flare bolt was quite bright it took care of the lesser being with just one shot. This made the adventurer''s morale go sky high.

    ¡°She is with us! We can win this!¡±

    The people around invigorated themselves as they started defending themselves against the lesser beings. The Captain watching the scene grinned as he fills himself with energy charging along with his men. The Bishop casted multiple hallowed arrows in support for the adventurers, hitting multiple targets at once.

    Ramiel stayed still on his position under guard. He keeps his eyes still while pointing his crossbow repeater around anything that moves near the vantage point where Peronell is shooting her bolts. Ramiel was rather committed at the moment, his focus was even more than the time he would obsessively learn spells. He was kneeling on one knee, this way he was much more accurate.

    The others were glancing at Ramiel doing nothing but staying there. They saw him following Peronell everywhere and just thought that he was her guard. They didn¡¯t think much of him other than a guard dog. So they mostly ignored Ramiel.

    Ramiel could feel like there were people staring at him for just staying still but he didn¡¯t care about them. He just wanted to protect Peronell that is why he is here. He watches the battlefield carefully. His eyes scanning at anything that moves.

    He wasn¡¯t that strong so he was paranoid and extra careful. He knows his limits and he doesn¡¯t know if he could properly attack anything that is much faster than him.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ...

    The battle raged on the open fields. Spells, bolts of arrows, and clashing of flesh and sword sounded out. The battlefield was getting bloody, as time goes on the people fighting were slowly tiring out. Causalities were happening everywhere and the earth magus¡¯s can only grit their teeth as they continue their casting.

    So far the warp gates that summoned the monsters have been sending waves of the enemy towards them. Ramiel has taken down only three grim beings. They were mostly injured so he had no problem killing them with his repeater crossbow. But even with the crossbow, he could not do any worthwhile damage. At the moment he has run out of any bolts to fire making his crossbow useless.

    Peronell who was on top of the earth tower created in the middle wasn¡¯t tiring out. To conserve her mana she used simple seeking bolts that are powered by the energy around her. This was a natural skill for magick arches and with her elven bloodline, Peronell could pull a magical bolt of the arrow without using her mana. She could only use her mana to fire heavy area of effect attacks for now.

    The lesser beings were quite a handful. They didn¡¯t stop even though their limps were disposed and killing their core can only kill them. The Adventurers and Guards were having a hard time-fighting. Most of them were injured yet they stood still simply because of the effort of the priests and Peronell who could dispatch the far stronger beings.

    Blood and sweat covered the guards, the normal folks who aren¡¯t even fighters also joined in for their survival. Their goal was to help the other folks and at the moment they manage to take in two hundred people already. Their goal was close and with earth magus slowly carving walls around the open fields. Success is in sight.

    Peronell was quite tired. She was having a hard time doing multiple shots with how spent her mana is. She used some of the items she has to recover her mana. She was wavering, but she stood tall.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Her eyes saw a ten feet tall abomination walking out. Seeing this, she immediately shouted at the guards to move and for the Magus of earth¡¯s to cast faster. She cursed inwardly, draw her conjured bow as she shot a giant glare of bolt that somehow manages to push the abomination back.

    Her mana was spent. And knowing this, she can only grit her teeth, thinking that she might have to dispatch the abomination within close combat. But before she can even summon her set of conjured daggers to light, she saw the abomination get slashed repeatedly by figures clothed in black.

    Wielding sabers, these black mantled figures with hoods dispatched the creature immediately. Peronell recognized the clothing of these figures and was quite a relief.

    ¡°IT¡¯S THE INQUISITION!¡±

    One of the people in the fields shouted in glee at the arrival of the King¡¯s Inquisition. These figures are the elite forces of the kingdom. Willing pawns that could even repel the undead girdled dragon, they are great fighters that the King commands.

    So as they arrive the open fields was undoubtedly saved.

 Chapter 148 â€“ Will of Protection 8

    Chapter 148 ¨C Will of Protection 8

    <hr>

    With the arrival of the Inquisition, things went better. The earth walls were set up and the warp gates that were surrounding the open fields got demolished. They were truly the elite of the kingdom.

    Ramiel was quite tired but he didn¡¯t care as he assisted Peronell. She was quite spent almost to the point of mental exhaustion so he took care of her.

    ¡°Looks like we did a good job this time, sigh, maybe these guys can take care of this place.¡±

    ¡°We should still be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    Peronell replied with a firm tone. She knows that as long as the bloody images of the skulls on the skies are present there would be no peace. Her mind is guarded at the moment and despite fighting for a while she could not help but worry about the situation.

    ¡°I wonder if Sardis is okay...I hope Abby and the others are safe.¡±

    ¡°...Let¡¯s pray they are.¡±

    Ramiel didn¡¯t know what to say other than pray. He knew that this entire city was turned into ruins just by the earthquake and the warp gates appearing. He could just not imagine that the things in the village of Sardis would be better.

    Peronell also knows well that the situation there might be worse than here. But she prays in her heart that everything will be okay. Ramiel didn¡¯t know what to do right now. He was quite inexperienced in comforting people, but thankfully for him, Peronell wasn¡¯t pessimistic as him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am sure that Abby won¡¯t and Raul won¡¯t fall that easily. Pablo is quite strong despite his looks you know? He was an adventurer who usually carries a war hammer and was quite good at it so I doubt these lesser beings could take him down that easily. Besides, he might be greedy but he is fond of the village.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.¡±

    Ramiel hoped that everything will be fine. The village of Sardis has become his home so finding it in ruins would surely break his heart. That is why for now Ramiel decided to brush the thought of the village away from his head. He focused back Peronell, accommodating to her needs.

    Peronell quite liked Ramie¡¯s attitude at the moment. He was stern, unmoving and was quite resolute on what to do. She didn¡¯t see his usual weakness. His gloomy face, his vacant eyes right now was quite bright with a will. She hoped that those eyes would stay.

    Ramiel noticed her glance and raised his brow. He didn¡¯t what she was thinking so he just smiled at this girl that fell in love with someone like him. The two was quite peaceful despite the blood, it was better for them to be this way rather than despair at the situation around them.

    The open fields were secured by the effort of many. Death was everywhere but even so the lives that were saved made up for all those sacrifices.

    ...

    With the battle over the Captain received the Inquisition inside the fort. Inside the fort, the Inquisition leader that clad in black didn¡¯t bother with the formalities and directly told the Captain to hold the fort until the situation is contained.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Meanwhile, the Bishop was told by the leader of the Inquisition to join them back into the King¡¯s Castle. The castle has a lot of wounded and a Bishop like him will be enough to cure. They just need the guidance of the man who leads the priests.

    Ramiel and Peronell stayed at the side didn¡¯t dare to go and talk to the leader of the Inquisition. But surprisingly while the leader was talking a figure approach Peronell. This figure was none other than the judge that ordered them to kill the cultist.

    ¡°Dear Judge...¡±

    ¡°It is you, I saw your performance a while ago, and you are good. Too bad that we didn¡¯t anticipate that the Sanctus Curse that would only appear once in every people¡¯s lifetime would appear at this age if we only knew then the city wouldn¡¯t have suffered.¡±

    ¡°It is the muse of fate dear judge, but I worry that the other villages might be in trouble. Are the villages around the kingdom okay?¡±

    ¡°They are, the king has sent the runes that would notify the other inquisitors to protect their region. I believe that you are from Sardis. Do not worry, that place is important so we wouldn¡¯t allow it to fall.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for telling me, dear judge.¡±

    Peronell was quite glad about the news. The judge that talks to Peronell had a good impression towards Peronell. This judge glances at Ramiel who was silent and steady. She didn¡¯t really find anything special about Ramiel so she just ignored him like the others.

    ¡°Anyways, the King and Inquisition would like to have your help. You feat here, as per what I hear is quite something. I already knew of your adventures at the dungeon continent so there is no doubt you can be helpful. Come with us to the castle, that cursed undead beast would surely be back and someone like you who has great range assets could be helpful.¡±

    ¡°If I can help then it would be my honor!¡±

    ¡°Good, you can come with us along with the bishop.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but will it be okay if he comes with me?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    The Judge looked indifferently at Ramiel. She raised her brows up and scanned him once again before speaking.

    ¡°It''s fine, I hope he doesn¡¯t hold you back.¡±

    ¡°No, him being with me makes me a lot safer if that is okay with you? He is a companion and my lover so I hope you understand dear judge.¡±

    ¡°So that was the case, no wonder.¡±

    A sneer unintentionally came out of the judge¡¯s mouth. The Inquisition has high outlook at the strong while looking down at the weak. This didn¡¯t surprise Peronell at all and all she could do was clench her fist in silence. Meanwhile, Ramiel who saw that belittling gaze and sneer was quite unfazed.

    So what?

    He didn¡¯t need anyone other than Peronell. Anyone¡¯s opinion was quite a nothing to him, and as if obsessed, Ramiel could only care about Peronell. This was his single-minded commitment to her.

 Chapter 149 â€“ Will of Protection 9

    Chapter 149 ¨C Will of Protection 9

    <hr>

    With the Inquisitors taking control of the fort things calmed down. The Bishop instructed the priests in the area to conduct healing to the injured while captain made sure to ramp up the defenses along with the few inquisitors trying to secure the area.

    The Inquisitor leader that arrive in the Fort waited near the make entrance of the earthen wall built by the earth magus¡¯s. They were preparing to leave along with the Bishop and Peronell. Ramiel was on the side of Peronell acting as a decoration for her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Peronell¡¯s wishes then the Inquisitor leader wouldn¡¯t have let Ramiel come with them. In fact, it wasn¡¯t for the fact that most of the magic wielding inquisitors containing the walls from the lesser beings then they would have defeated the undead girdled dragon.

    The Dragon was something the inquisitor could handle but with its flight and curses, it would be impossible to go against it without constant purification. The King of Gann was quite a magic knight. He was someone versed in both holy smiting arts and of that of the dark. Hence when the dragon attacked the King of Gann was quick enough to respond and managed to take control of the situation.

    The King of Gann was no ordinary man after all if he was then he wouldn¡¯t be able to control a country with an iron fist and manage to secure the undying loyalty of the Inquisitor legion. This made him powerful enough to scare any forces going against his nation. He had control of trade routes, the merchants and the prices of goods and in contact with far continents beyond Gann and Hillines.

    The Loyal Inquisitors of Gann hail the King for his greatness. Yet, with the King almost sacrificing himself to bring down an undead girdled dragon despite no backup made the Inquisitor shamed. But now that they have Peronell helping them victory might be not far from them.

    The Group walked around the ruined streets of the City of Soren. Debris was everywhere, the roads were split, there giant holes everywhere and dead covered the ground. The thick smell of blood hung up in the air. If it wasn¡¯t for the group being used to the blood they would have vomited.

    Peronell was calm as water. Ramiel who was just behind calmly followed while observing the damages around the city. It was quite a tragedy, and to think that the city was once brimming with life is now a shit hole filled with despair. It was an unfortunate scene and Ramiel could not help but feel sorry for the city.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The Group continued within a long winded route. The roads were not accessible due to the rubble, debris, and giant holes. So they have to take longer routes. Along the way, they encountered the lesser beings but they far no better than target dummies with the group consist of an Arch Priest, elite inquisitors that specialize in everything and a magick archer at the second highest rank.

    Most of the lesser beings known as Grim were murdered in sight.

    ...

    It took a while before the group could arrive in the steps of that leads to the grand castle of the king. The castle of the King of Gann was quite fortified. It has white towering walls that have towers armed with ballista for any air attack. Although the ballista proved quite useless against the undead girdled dragon that could easily regenerate its flesh.

    The entrance was blocked by a giant metal gate. This gate was black, and it weighs about a ton so it took long before it could be fully opened by guards of the castle. Ramiel looked around for a moment and saw the giant holes around the grand castle. It was a big as circle swimming pool and the biggest were as big as football fields.

    The buildings around were destroyed. Ramiel could see that this place was filled with nobles. They are still in their houses despite the quake which would explain the heavy presence of the guards. The gate finally opened for the group and they started a rough climb.

    While climbing Ramiel could see the ruined city with a good view. Blacks smokes are everywhere, sparks of spells could be seen on the distance walls as echoed around. Ramiel could still see the blood red sky. The images of the skull weren¡¯t going away and it could be said that the scene before him looked that of an apocalypse. He wondered what will happen to this world.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Ramiel thought as he follows Peronell back. Her eyes were looking around, pretty distracted. She seems to be feeling safe with the inquisitors around but Ramiel wasn¡¯t that feeling safe. He was paranoid at every step, and even the Inquisitors around the group could feel his paranoia.

    They wanted to calm Ramiel down but with them taking a step to the top of the path where the castle stands. They didn¡¯t waste time and went to see the king that should be at the top of the castle sitting on his throne. It was quite a walk but once the group arrived they saw the King with his golden dyed armor wielding his sword and shield. He looked of holy and they were in awe.

    However, they saw the King suddenly move his blade. The People who were in awe tried to look back but before they can even do so they saw the undead girdled dragon appearing out of a lone warp gate opening its fangs at the group. The Group dodged immediately but even so one of them was caught.

    ¡°PERONELL!¡±

    Seeing the one that got caught, Ramiel¡¯s eyes burned red, his limbs move on their own and the black veins around his body bulge as his body gets covered with a protective aura and a barrier. His eyes that of a raging beast, Ramiel didn¡¯t dare to wait for a second as he uses the recoil of his improvise blast magic to launch himself at the undead wyrm!

 Chapter 150 - Hero for Once [End of Part 1]

    Chapter 150 - Hero for Once

    <hr>

    The undead girdled dragon was waiting for the chance to kill the king. But since the King was vigilant the undead girdled dragon could not help but wait. It has intelligence so it waited for the guard of the King to be down. Yet when the undead girdled dragon smelled the arrival of new beings, the undead girdled panic and immediately tried to attack the ones that have the highest mana output.

    The Undead Girdled Dragon knew that the elven was a threat so it immediately buried its claws on her legs. This made Peronell captured by the dragon immediately before she can dodge, she didn¡¯t expect that the undead girdled dragon would show up too!

    The undead Girdled Dragon was quite pleased with his attack but the one thing he didn¡¯t expect was the rage of someone that somehow bursts around him. The undead girdled dragon looked down upon the figure trying to save the elven. But once the girdled dragon smelled the strong malediction around him and the way he slowly absorbs the curse around that buffs his powers, the undead girdled dragon panicked.

    He tried to swing his tail at this figure but somehow this figure with maddened eyes made use of a holy chain and hallowed arrow to climb up the dragon. The half-elven that dragon caught also started to attack with her conjured arrows and knowing that the elven could drop him with a point black holy bolt. The undead girdled dragon deepened its claw on the elvens legs. The Elven screamed in pain.

    ¡°YOU FUCK.¡±

    The undead girdled dragon heard a gibbering language that he didn¡¯t understand. He was blessed with the ability to comprehend the language of the land yet he wasn¡¯t able to understand this man. He wondered if the man was speaking ancient tongue.

    ¡°LET HER FUCKING GO.¡±

    The dragon heard the gibberish tongue of the man with a heavy malediction. This man had nothing special on him, yet the way he climbs using his holy chains, with firmed eyes that targets only the dragon made the girdled wyrm felt a shiver.

    There was something wrong with this human. He could smell the madness of malediction on him. And as the dragons continue to dig its claw at the elven legs this human¡¯s rage was getting higher. The curse around the dragon was that of the Sanctus curse, yet this man was absorbing the curse around him as if he was a vacuum.

    Ramiel didn¡¯t have any power in this world. He was incompatible to the world¡¯s energy, and he had zero defenses at anything magical. But at the moment he was so single mindedly filled with rage that the curse on him and his inability to defend against them worked for him. It was like the curse was getting attracted to the malediction around him, making him able to concentrate in taking Peronell back.

    Ramiel¡¯s leg was being supported by his barrier. The moment he used the improvise blast magic to launch himself up, tore off his muscles, broke his bones and burned his ligaments. He was crippled, and right now he was relying on the barrier magic to hold up his legs that he is using along with his arms to climb the chain he casted at the spine of the dragon.

    ¡°GIVE HER BACK YOU FUCK!¡±

    Ramiel¡¯s rage fueled shout made him able to climb faster. Peronell saw Ramiel burning with curse all over him. Seeing his body, his soul and his eyes wrapped around black energy, she couldn¡¯t help but panic. Yet, despite wanting to say anything she could only try to escape!

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Ramiel saw that dragon wasn¡¯t letting her go. He was near the dragon, but the dragon, who could not be bothered about Ramiel anymore., it opens its mouth and throws a flame breath that made the people down below take cover. This breath contained flamed curses and the dragon thought it could kill Ramiel.

    It injured Ramiel. His body burned with flames, his hair burning, his clothes flaming, yet his hands were steady. Smoke rises from his back, despite his protection aura, it didn¡¯t protect him completely. He didn¡¯t even know at the moment that he was burned black; Ramiel with his curses numbing him continued climbing until he reached the legs of the dragon.

    ¡°I will save you no matter what!¡±

    Ramiel said those words right at Peronell. She heard his words clearly despite the raging wind. Yet she was unable to answer at the half-dead Ramiel who is barely hanging on to his life. Only left alive due to curses, Ramiel was using his life to free Peronell.

    She wanted him to stop but Ramiel wasn¡¯t listening anymore. Using his arms, he continuously casted his improvise blast magic to the point his right arm got ripped away from his body. But this allowed Peronell to be free and fall down to the ground.

    Peronell freefall at and was followed by Ramiel. She was about to cast a spell around Ramiel but the undead girdled dragon that had its claws ripped apart bite Ramiel¡¯s body. Instead of falling along with him, Ramiel was taken by the dragon.

    ¡°RAMIEL!¡±

    Peronell could not help but shout in despair as Ramiel got taken by dragon¡¯s mouth. Ramiel felt the dragon chewing his stomach. He looked the dragon in the eyes, before moving it back to Peronell falling down back to Inquisitors and the King who seems to be readying something to take out the dragon.

    Ramiel thought that he has done and save her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Ramiel said while turning his eyes back at the dragon. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking launching himself like that but it didn¡¯t matter to him. At the moment this dragon hurt the one he loved the most, and with the anger, and the malediction fueling his rage, Ramiel could only smile like a lunatic as he gathered his incompatible energy around his remaining limbs and smiled like a Cheshire cat at the dragon.

    Boom!

    The Dragon¡¯s mouth exploded as Ramiel¡¯s limbs got torn off by the blast. He rotated thrice in the air, and his distorted vision saw the dragon screaming in pain, Ramiel noticed the king blasting off a powerful blow, slashing the dragon in half.

    Ramiel could also see Peronell drawing a giant bolt of an arrow, taking down half of the dragon.

    The Undead Girdled Dragon was defeated.

    Seeing that the monster was dead, Ramiel could not help but smile as he falls down right in the abyss where no end could be seen. This hole appeared when the quake started and it was so empty.

    Ramiel couldn¡¯t hear anymore due to the explosion he used to blow the dragon¡¯s mouth popping his eardrums. All he could do was see Peronell¡¯s figure, crying as she gets held back by the others from catching him.

    Ramiel was falling down the abyss.

    Yet somehow Ramiel couldn¡¯t feel fear.

    There was a smile plastered on his face.

    For the first time in his life, he managed to do something worthwhile.

    That should be good, isn¡¯t it?

    I did it.

    Ramiel thought so as his body disappears within the endless black.

 Chapter 151 â€“ Journal Entry 1: Unknown land

    Chapter 151 ¨C Journal Entry 1: Unknown land

    <hr>

    I open my eyes only to see something unfamiliar. It didn¡¯t make sense to me where I am at the moment. All I could remember was the smoke rising from the top. A loud honk, the smell of tide, the seagulls flying above the sky flapping their wings endlessly to the horizon, and the waves bashing on metal, there were also the faces of happiness from the children, men, women and elderly.

    I remember there was a huge change in the clouds. The scene of chaos and the explosion that hurled me into an endless abyss where I felt like I was floating before everything vanished.

    I don¡¯t remember anything after that. I tried to recall my memories hard but there was nothing I could remember at all. Whether it was my name or where do I came from. All I could remember was that the sky I saw in the hazy images in m head was not light red.

    The sky I am seeing had a grim light red shade. The sun could be seen yet the way the color of the clouds illuminates the surrounding made me think that this world isn¡¯t the world I was used to. Just the sky alone filled with airships that should be outdated or the odd cemetery I am sitting with my back leaning on a tombstone didn¡¯t make any single sense.

    I don¡¯t remember any sort of memories other than the vague haze of images. I could feel that I am alive simply by breathing and feeling the wind permeating my skin. So this place definitely wasn¡¯t hell. It maybe a world I did not know off, but who knows at this point?

    I inspected myself. I am wearing a long brown coat, two pairs of gloves, pants, boots and a swords sheath tied around my waist. I seem to have a long black hair, my hands look like they were rough. I feel something heavy on my body, looking at it. My body was filled with weird assortments of items, from dynamite, two pair of revolvers and a few cigars coupled with a lighter. I could feel that there is simply a ton that I carry.

    What was I doing with all of these items? Maybe my profession was quite something, but I just do not remember any of it. I tried scouring my mind, searching for any question yet there was simply none. Maybe I hit my head badly, to the point that this happens.

    I held my head with my right hand, I felt like my gloves were a bit cold. Did it rain when I somehow found myself here? Because right now I feel like I just bathe in rain water. Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter, it is almost dry. The place I am at the moment looks like a cemetery. Looking at myself sitting on a grave like a drunk man made me feel embarrassed.

    I stood up away from the grave. Bowing my head towards the tombstone for forgiveness, I left to walk. While walking I observed that the cemetery was quite large. There are tombstones lined around in the path I am stepping. In the middle of the cemetery, there was this memorial monolith.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    I inspected the monolith trying to see what¡¯s up with it. In the monolith, it says ¡®In memory to Ram ¡®am El¡¯ It looks like a memorial for someone and in the plague says that this man a hundred years ago manages to stop a raging beast from killing the nation¡¯s beloved king. The person looks like his body was not found and in memory, there was this monolith memorial put in place.

    I did not have any name so I am just going to have this guy¡¯s name. Ra¡¯am El if someone ever asks for my name. I do not have any memories anyway so I rather have something to call myself when asked. But I am nameless, and until my name can be remembered I will stay nameless.

    This place was quite eerie to me. There was no way that I would stay here any longer than I need to. So I walk around the multiple paths until I saw the exit out of the place. Walking outside the cemetery what greeted me was the European like buildings lined up together. Bricked houses, tiled hipped roofs, and other things. The road was paved with stone. I could see the people around carrying their own brand of weapons. From mechanical like swords and different type firearms.

    They look primitive to me, their arms at least. I could sense that they have this steam punk like nature on them. And looking around with almost all the citizens armed and ready made me wonder if the red clouds could be the cause of all of this.

    I am not an idiot not to tell that there is something wrong in the sky. The eyes of the people as they stride towards the road that I guess as towards the gates made me realize it easily that there might be great danger outside. Normally such heavily armed citizens shouldn¡¯t be possible. Even I do not have memories I could vaguely compare that the world I set foot before wasn¡¯t like this.

    No arm citizens that can carry leisurely weapons like this without any worries from authorities. Either this is a free state, a tolerant government or something out there that makes it excusable for the people to be this armed. The Grim sky like I said is enough to know which it is. No sane leader or king would allow his citizens to easily invoke a rebellion. But with how I could see the banner that belongs to a king fluttering within a flag pole located in some roof of the buildings. I say that there can only be one conclusion.

    There is trouble everywhere and the tenseness of those who walk to where I suspect the main road outside shows it enough.

    But it is not the time to worry about the world. I am at the moment broke and penniless. The only thing I could now was to find any work and what in the hell this world is.

    I could only continue to live.

 Chapter 152 â€“ Journal Entry 2: Meeting a Smith

    Chapter 152 ¨C Journal Entry 2: Meeting a Smith

    <hr>

    I wondered about this city for a while. I realized that despite the words they speak I could understand them. It was the same at when I looked at that monolith. It seems that I could comprehend the people here and their language of the land for some unknown reason. I also tried speaking the language engraved within me but as per expected, it is all gibberish to me and them.

    This is only my own reasoning but the language they have here seems to have been embedded into mine. I probably need to learn my mother tongue again but at the moment without any memories of that, I can only sigh. This language is used here so I will have to deal with it at the moment.

    The City is called Soren. It is a grand city located in the nation of Gann. There are other continents other than this place but according to the man that I chatted with. The other places are embroiled in constant battle. I asked what battle but the man looked at me like I was living in a rock. The world apparently is cursed. Many heroes have already tried to rid of the curse and in the battle fifty years ago the continent they call as Hillines almost got turned into ashes.

    Ashlanders are what they call those who live in the center of that continent. There is only a few kingdom that survived while the Western Nation of the continent turned into a powerhouse the moment some guy bearing a mechanical sword which the current generation of swords is based on having acquired knowledge that allowed them to turn the world this steam punk-like world.

    I noticed that most of their guns are buck shot and that they focus more on blasting something apart.

    The man that I talked to was quite amused how I was wielding what he calls as a ¡®flimsy¡¯ gun. But seeing the interesting design of my revolvers made him want to inspect it. He inspected it and tried to buy it for me. He seems to be a Smith taking a break from his work. And since I was kind of out of money and I have two revolvers anyway. I let him buy it while coaxing him to give me some ¡®job¡¯ that could earn me money. Luckily the guy needed to send someone to this island called Fernery.

    This island has famous blacksmiths and golem makers that supply the people of Gann from the threat that is the monsters they only call as grim. He needed someone to assist a golem maker in this island. The island is supposedly relatively peaceful compared to the other continents. According to the smith, the island is protected by Colossus golems they call as Ymir¡¯s. At first, there was only one colossus Golem but as time passes and the golem enthusiast friend of the one that owns the Golem studied the Ymir¡¯s. The golem genius maker created a replica of them.

    Now the island can be barely penetrated. Not with the golems and the earthen mates that guard the islands. The earthen mates are what they call as guardians but mostly they are a jack of all trades that acts as farmers while at the same time as warriors who can wield every kind of weapon. Honestly, at first I thought this man was bullshitting me with this overly good deal but after following the man to his smithery I can say I believe him.

    ...

    I sat on a wooden seat in the smithery¡¯s lobby. I could hear the sounds of hammers being swung down at the metal, while the smell of the forge located probably a few steps away from me enters my nose. The smith that I talked to disappeared inside and when he came back. I saw a midget with him walking towards me.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°Are you the one that brought this piece of work?¡±

    ¡°I am?¡±

    I replied which made the midget man raise his brow. He inspected me for some reason before saying.

    ¡°You just bought this from someone or did you find it?¡±

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    Perhaps I couldn¡¯t tell them that I was someone who had no name. I am merely borrowing some guy¡¯s name written in a monolith. So I just said that while telling my borrowed name. Hearing my name the Smith and the midget nodded their heads. They took some bag of gold and handed it to me.

    ¡°You got your gold, now how about that job that he told you?¡±

    ¡°I will have it. I am broke, though it looks like there are other requirements?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we need to be assured that you can be quite useful.¡±

    ¡°I understand the sentiments. So what should I need to do?¡±

    ¡°First we are going to do some tasks. At the moment we have absolutely zero trusts towards you.¡±

    That was quite blunt for them to say but I can understand. The midget man looked like he has been in this smithy business for quite long. He probably has some experiences in trusting random strangers then messing up badly. So I could understand this.

    ¡°Fine, so what should I do?¡±

    The midget man then told me what he needs me to do. He wanted me to roam around the various Smithies in the city delivering parcels. According to the midget man who refuses to name himself. All of his couriers died lately in delivering parcels. He doesn¡¯t know what the reason is, so he intends to send me out there.

    ¡°So what if I fail and die like all your parcel carriers?¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s that.¡±

    The midget man shrugged his shoulders as he said that. He has zero confidence indeed towards me and he expects me to prove myself from by going out there being targeted by whatever that kills his couriers. This quite a hard job, anyone who hears this would frown and get far away from this place.

    ¡°I accept then.¡±

    ¡°Not afraid?¡±

    ¡°I forgot how to be afraid.¡±

    I am not kidding at all.

    I have no idea how to be afraid. It is like I somehow got those ¡®memories¡¯ forgotten too. It makes me wonder what really happened to me that I became numb like this. But even so, I could tell that the danger really doesn¡¯t scare me. I have a gun, a sword, and a few bullets in me that I could use. I will save one for myself just in case.

    ¡°So can you lend me some tools?¡±

    ¡°Tools?¡±

    ¡°To defend myself that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°A gun huh, and you expect a free one?¡±

    ¡°And you expect someone to go out there, unarmed without any way to defend themselves or any assurance? I know that you have zero trusts in me, but come on now.¡±

    ¡°You make a point.¡±

    The midget man gestured the smith that I met on the street to take out something. He came back with a double barreled shotgun, or at least what it looked like to me. The gun is quite eccentric looking as it¡¯s dyed in bronze, embroidered with silver linings.

    It is about sixty centimeters and weighs about five kilograms to me. And along with the gun was a leather pouch filled with buckshot ammunition. They are made with rather rough iron and inside according to the Smith are enough to punch through thin metal or through what they call as Grim¡¯s hide.

    From what I can tell by that I say that these grim monsters they are talking about have metal skin. Well, no wonder they have these kinds of weapons.

    ¡°Thank you for this.¡±

    ¡°You better do your job; do not even think of escaping the city or somehow selling off that gun. That is a property of this smithery and you don¡¯t want to commit a crime in this day and age.¡±

    ¡°Understood that.¡±

    I said while carrying the gun on my shoulder. They already handed me the parcels so I intend to go now.

 Chapter 153 â€“ Journal Entry 3: Peaceful Parcels

    Chapter 153 ¨C Journal Entry 3: Peaceful Parcels

    <hr>

    I delivered the parcels expecting trouble but it seems that the courier killers didn¡¯t even try to mess with me. Maybe I did something wrong and now they are keeping a distance? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter because I was able to safely put the parcels into their designated locations.

    For now, I am just going to say that I somehow manage to locate them simply by asking around. I didn¡¯t have any map to tell me, but I use my head and acted like a regular lost person. The people of this city are quite helpful. There are guns everywhere and even the kids playing in this park near a river carried short firearms. I wonder why in the hell would their parents allow them to carry firearms but it was simply out of my head.

    The situation, the culture of this world is far different. I don¡¯t remember anything but even I could find it eccentric. What if these kids blow their heads up, wouldn¡¯t that be quite shameful? Ah, I really don¡¯t know what to think of this place.

    I had time to spare since I delivered the parcels so I went to the marketplace. The place is one of many in the city, but in there I could see stalls and shops selling items and food. I needed a bag to carry most of my belongings, so I went to buy a simple leather rucksack.

    After buying some rucksack from one of the shops, I went to one of the food stalls. In the food stalls, there was simple grilled meat put in sticks. They quite smelled good so I bought two sticks and sat on a lone bench. As I sat alone eating my sticks the sky suddenly flickered.

    Everyone around me stopped for a moment before continuing back to their business. Then the sky was filled with airships powered by steam flying to a direction. The banner on the ships looks like of the king. So seeing this I thought that there might some commotion outside the towering walls of this city.

    I just took a bite of my food.

    I did it without caring for anything.

    The wind permeating my skin as I seat was quite nice. The place I was sitting alone was peaceful. All a man needs in life is peace.

    Ah, somehow I could not help but freeze up when saying that. There is this empty feeling in my chest that I don¡¯t quite understand. Without any memories to know about this pain, I feel myself wondering who I was before I got into this red illuminated world.

    I tried searching inside my head again.

    There were no memories to be found other than the hazy images.

    The Steam rising up from a chimney that leads up to the sky, the loud honk of something that drives seagulls away, the waves colliding with metal, and finally the faces of the people that watch upon a blue horizon.

    Where was I heading to?

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ...

    I was done eating so I went back to the smithery where the midget man and the Smith I talked to greet me. Looking at me unscathed, the two nodded their heads. Crossing their arms, one of the maidservants working for the smithery came out. She has quite a supple breast, great child bearing hips and puckered lips. She smells like a perfume shop though. And the mixed scent of the forge didn¡¯t do her justice.

    This maidservant handed me this new letter. In the letter, it says that I am now obliged to go to the printmakers that of the Argos Company. Seeing the seal, the outlandish styled writing on the letter and each words being so fancy made me stare blankly at the midget man.

    ¡°And what the fuck is this?¡±

    ¡°Go to the old scribes and hand them the letter. Do you really expect to go the island without any papers?¡±

    ¡°Good point, though I think that you could have done this from the start. Is the forging that busy?¡±

    ¡°None of your business, so now go.¡±

    The midget man talked with his head high. This manlet should really speak like how size is. Fucking midget, oh well I turned to the man that I talked to and gave me this job.

    ¡°And it looks like I am going to this fernery island.¡±

    ¡°Well, you got lucky.¡±

    ¡°I never really got your name did I?¡±

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t really give our names. Privacy, since they might use our names and threaten us to Smith for others, it is a desperate world out there.¡±

    ¡°Sure...it looks like it is.¡±

    I answered despite knowing nothing about this world. No memories to remember, nothing at all makes me quite dumber than everyone. But at least I got lucky.

    ¡°Goodbye pal, well thank you for the job. I buy you some beer if this isn¡¯t a scam.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah...¡±

    I wave my hand''s goodbye at the smith. The maid servant who handed me the letter was still standing so I just bowed my head gracefully, striding outside.

    It looks like I am straight if I got attracted to that woman¡¯s charms.

    That is good to know.

    ...

    The old scribes or the Argos accompany that midget told me to go was quite big. It has two floors and when I entered I expected a calm atmosphere only to see this six-foot man clad in black metal choking this tailcoat guy. The guy was quite old, and seeing this man in black throwing the guy in the tailcoat into the counter made quite an impression me.

    After throwing the man in black, whose wrapped in black metal sat along with a short woman. This short woman had blonde hair and had a red ribbon. And judging by the way she calmed the man in black. I say that she is the owner of the guy.

    I step in and directly walked to the woman in the counter who seems to be scared at the event right now. I gave her the letter, told her my borrowed name. And after inspecting the letter, the woman gave a sigh of relief as she then calls out the blonde woman.

    Ah, fuck, so much for the peaceful day.

 Chapter 154 â€“ Journal Entry 4: Elena and the Hound Dog of Fernery Island

    Chapter 154 ¨C Journal Entry 4: Elena and the Hound Dog of Fernery Island

    <hr>

    The blond woman who probably owned the man in black approached me with floaty steps. Along with her was obviously the man in black or the servant that is staring me down as if I was an enemy to the lady in front of me.

    ¡°Calm down Grom, this should be the new worker for the island.¡±

    Hearing her, the servant in black nodded his head. He backed down with the stare and looked blankly at the floor as if he didn¡¯t exist. I really wonder if this servant is a man or a just a monster?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Grom. He is just a good hound dog.¡±

    ¡°Hound dog? So he isn¡¯t a human?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? He might be an elf, a human, a monster or even a golem. But to the island, he is merely a good lfriendly hound dog.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of vague.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I am merely looking after him. So are you the one that is going to be the new hire for Fernery Island?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I have no idea what the job is other than supposedly a ¡®courier¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I see, well let me explain it you...?¡±

    The short blonde woman paused for a while. I assumed she was asking for my name so I just told her my borrowed the name. The woman then nonchalantly told me about what my job supposedly on the island. She warned me that the island life is quite slow. I would probably be bored since there is little to do on the island. But since she assumed that it is peaceful, I just shrugged her warnings.

    ¡°So you will accept then?¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the pay? Do I have a home?¡±

    ¡°About that, I will negotiate with the owner of the Inn to let you have one of their empty lodging houses, it should be vacant.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, seems sketchy. All I need to do is really act as a courier? Sounds like that there are something you are hiding.¡±

    ¡°Well, technically you would have to work on some request for the villagers on the island. It is a small island, and people are acquainted with each other. And since we really loved trust in that place. Can we trust you?¡±

    She suddenly stopped acting like she was nice. Her eyes went half closed, her brows knitted and the hound dog standing next to her once again looked at me as if I was a threat. I raise my arms up in surrender as I took a deep breath and answer.

    ¡°Nope, why would I ever make trouble? You can trust me well, also a free house, and a job in some safe island might be a good way to relax.¡±

    The woman stared at me for quite a while. It feels like she is piercing my soul but honestly with her small stature I wasn¡¯t that intimidated. But the big guy standing by her side who¡¯s ready to choke me and throw me into a wall was the scary one.

    ¡°Good. You look like you are an easy going guy. I am Elena of Fernery Island, the great grandchild of the golem maker responsible for the Ymir¡¯s. Nice to meet you, neighbor.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Thank you, I am.¡±

    I introduced myself once again with a bow. Elena crossed her arms and nodded in satisfaction. After that, she gestured at her guardian. Her guardian then went back to being non-threatening. The guardian seems like a mute, I thought it was some humanoid male but actually, he looked more of what I can say as a Golem.

    ¡°Nice to meet you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The hound dog named Grom nodded his head. Oh, maybe this creature could understand my words. But judging by how he looks and how he acts I say that he isn¡¯t that particularly interested in me. What a servant he is.

    ¡°Eh.¡±

    ¡°Just ignore Grom, he isn¡¯t used to talking. In fact, I do wonder if he ever talks. The Mistress of the Island seems like the only one who could ever have this guy talked.¡±

    ¡°I see, and then he won¡¯t bite me suddenly right?¡±

    ¡°That depends on your attitude. Grom is acting as my servant at the moment but he is a guardian of the island. He will crush your throat and maimed you if you try anything. So be careful¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the warning.¡±

    Then Elena giggled as she leads me back to her seat. The receptionist who I gave the letter to was quite scared when Grom was near her. I thanked the receptionist first before I followed Elena to the seat she was sitting. On the seat, Elena started to explain what her role is in this fiasco. She acts as a negotiator and she delivered fifty golems for the City of Soren by ship. Her ship is located in the other small city called Sardis. She docked the ship while letting the city of Soren take the golems from her ship to this place. The cost of the golems used for combat and building is quite high so the city could only order a few small amount.

    Elena also complained midway how they are taking advantage of the transportation protection fee, deducting the pay but luckily Grom, her ever so obedient guardian could take care of that problem. Just now, the one that Grom tried to choke to death was some liaison that works for the finance of the King. They tried negotiating the price but too bad for the negotiator that the guardian of Elena was quite short-tempered, and decided to choke the guy who made a subtle threat.

    Elena laughed while recalling. But the people around the Argos Company only looked scared as she does. Maybe this short woman couldn¡¯t read that they are scared?

    But anyway, Elena said that we would be leaving in ten days. She needed to go around the city to buy some supplies for the smiths on the island. So she told me to come and stay at the Inn she is resting. I didn¡¯t have any place to go so obviously I went out with her.

    As we go out the door of the Argos Company shut closed hard. Grom the Hound dog of Elena looked at the sign of the company and seems to be sneering at it. Elena who was quite nonchalant did so, which made me wonder why did they allow this woman to be their representative?

    But anyway, we left the Argos Company and went to the Inn where she was currently staying.

 Chapter 155 â€“ Journal Entry 5: Odd Dayâ€™s End

    Chapter 155 ¨C Journal Entry 5: Odd Day¡¯s End

    <hr>

    I roamed around with Miss Elena who told me to call her that. I didn¡¯t really like calling her that. She tried to make me call her but I draw the line. She was quite a character, laid back, nonchalant and would answer to her best knowledge.

    So she was entertaining me I asked her questions about this world. She answered with simple yet straight answers. From what this world is, the world outside of the city, and the situation of the world that was quite grim. It looks like the world is in a constant struggle between good and evil.

    The good that is the Hillines Nations trying to kill the Dark Lord, who they guessed to be the one that succumbs the world to chaos, mainly because of the dark lord who was supposed to be a terrifying figure before became the dark lord. He had the title of Carnifex, the Butcher, and so many titles that the moment they heard the name of the Reaper they almost give up fighting the curse.

    But one day the world heard of hero carrying a mechanical sword along with a witch that allowed them to survive. In that ancient sword contained surreal knowledge that made the world stable at best. Most of the warp gates are not able to be summoned mainly because of the work that those Heroes did.

    I am looking at a memorial of those Heroes. Although the Hero carrying the ancient mechanical sword named Eziel and his wife The Witch Regina Dall still alive even to this day, it doesn¡¯t mean they could handle the land that houses the evil beings of the Dark Lord.

    The Kingdom of Deus, the Western Nation, and the Kingdom of Lin along with its savaged Goraz people in the fight against the evil in the once known as the dark elven lands.

    The Kingdom of Deus and its fanatical soldiers are still fighting. The Western Nation, along with its allies are still trying to rid of the middle beings that are far stronger than the lesser grim ones. While the Kingdom of Lin, along with its Master Magister, and the long ruling War Maiden are still trying their best to somehow break the seal around the lands.

    The problem with the seal is that it is stronger than anything. The Hero with the Mechanical sword and the Witch couldn¡¯t even destroy it, and could only pass through it. The current Dark Lord was far stronger than the last dark lords written in history and due to this that some continents and nations decided to defend their selves while sending some of their forces to the front lines.

    It made me wonder so I asked Elena if the Ymir¡¯s that are supposed to be colossal in size could help. But merely, she laughed at me, telling me that the Mistress of Fernery Island would allow it. The Island is the top priority and the Mistress could not care of the other world¡¯s plight.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I thought it was quite cold but Elena told me straight in the eye that it was normal. It may sound cold, but to the Mistress of the Island, family comes first. The outside world could not possibly call as a family to them, so they have no obligations to save them.

    Quite callous, but even without memories I could understand that sentiment.

    ...

    I am still with the two. Currently, we are in this park that is located somewhere in the City of Soren. Unlike the park that I visited, this park was quite filled with trees. It had flower paths, a fountain, and many well-dressed people.

    I am wearing something that could be considered not bad. While Elena wears a black vest and a poncho. The Hound Dog that usually guards Elena wears a capelet, and a fur coat so despite the full metal appearance of Grom, he looked like a rough guard.

    At first, I thought we were going to the Inn but Elena was quite a forgetful. It seems going to the Inn, resting and preparing for next day was quite lost to this woman. I asked her, but she merely brushed me off telling me that she should have the new worker, who is me two days ago, but all that waiting made her unable to take her rest. So right now she is just playing around.

    I didn¡¯t really care so I just went with it. The servant of hers, Grom, seems to be as usual, silent and was quite appreciative of nature. I don¡¯t understand this hound dog, or whatever Grom is. Sometimes, I think he is human, but sometimes I just think that he is a dog who was dragged to the park by his master.

    The two was quite nonchalant in relaxing. So since that was the case I sat on one of the benches and looked around. The people here are quite at ease, they carried their firearms, but they were lax with it. I mean, I could understand since the place looked like it is heavily guarded.

    Elena seems to be someone who doesn¡¯t really carry anything. She seems to be what they call as a magic caster. Grom, her servant seems to rely on his brute strength and that weird hand cannon he has on his back. He doesn¡¯t seem to be carrying any ammunition so I wonder how it works.

    Maybe magic too?

    I don¡¯t really know. But if the big guy is with us then things should be fine. I have no memories whether I am good in fighting or not, so I am just going to rely on these guys. There are still ten days till we get out of this place, so might as well I take it easy.

    This day has been quite something. I awoke in a cemetery without any memories, met a smith who gave me an odd task that leads me to these guys. I should probably panic, be concerned but somehow I am so calm that it bothers me. I don¡¯t quite know how to explain it but me acting so composed just grinds my gears.

    I just cannot remember anything.

 Chapter 156 â€“ Journal Entry 6: Band of Elvens

    Chapter 156 ¨C Journal Entry 6: Band of Elvens

    <hr>

    It took quite awhile before Elena told me that she was tired. Finally, we went into the Inn where she just vouched for me and told me to choose a room. I picked the normal room for the simple reason that a bed is a bed. Elena was quite pleased with my choosing and left me alone with Grom.

    ¡°Hi?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Grom didn¡¯t speak to me.

    Well, he doesn¡¯t really speak to anyone. I could see that after Elena goes to bed he just stands in the lobby of the Inn. His appearance is quite intimidating just by the armor alone of his. I asked Elena if he ever takes that armor off but according to her the armor he has is ¡®glued¡¯ to him. It might as well his natural skin. His skull masked helmet that looks absolutely formed fine on his face makes one shiver.

    The night was quite deep so I went to bed.

    The next morning, I walked out of the Inn¡¯s room. I found Grom in one of the tables sipping on a soup near the window. He was quite solemn, the sun¡¯s light illuminating him making that creamy soup of his shade with red. The sun¡¯s light is red in this world, I got used to it but it makes me bothered that the sun isn¡¯t normal.

    But it is okay according to Elena. The Mistress of Fernery Island has a great seal formation that allowed the Island and the other corresponding Islands to feel that the sun is normal. Fernery Island is protected not only by those Ymir giants, they also four elemental shrines that protect the territory from any harm.

    Although the seals can only let the light be normal while it doesn¡¯t stop what they call as warp gates from appearing out of nowhere.

    Anyway, I ordered some breakfast while Grom was eating. He was quietly sitting, like a dumb mute so he wasn¡¯t really bothered when I started eating noisily, trying to grind the meat that is quite hard to bite into. Grom looked at me funny, with his red eyes that are so vacant.

    His helmet is quite something for allowing him to eat all that soup without spilling it on his capelet or fur coat. If I didn¡¯t see that pale mouth of his then I would have been sure that the guy was a monster. Good thing he is just some guy trapped in his own skin armor.

    The food in the Inn was quite okay. It didn¡¯t have anything that made the food stand out so I just gobbled them out like a natural. After that, I went out of the Inn since we still have long ways to go before we go to this Fernery Island anyway.

    I walked along the building lined streets of Soren. I heard that the city got destroyed and that it took many years before the city got to fill the giant holes that appeared in the city. Instead of totally filling the holes, they just made use of it to build a sewer system, making use of the abyss like holes.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.That Smith sure was quite knowledgeable about this city. Too bad that I didn¡¯t get his name since he seems like a good guide. Continuing my sightseeing around this grand city I noticed a commotion over the main road. Holding the pommel of my sword, I stride nonchalantly to the place, squeeze in with the crowd and looked at the commotion.

    A carriage filled with long eared ones, carrying majestic bows. The ones in the front looked quite androgynous and I couldn¡¯t tell if it¡¯s male or female. The people in the carriages seem to have problems with their carriages, and looking the way they started taking their luggage from the carriage. Most of the rowdy people dispersed back to normal, leaving my listlessly watching them.

    One of the people spotted me and approached me.

    ¡°Are you by chance a citizen of this city?¡±

    ¡°Kinda? I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that?¡±

    This yellow green haired person laughs quite sweetly. I have no idea what her real gender is so I am just going to ask her.

    ¡°Are you perhaps a male or a female? I do not mean to be rude but you confuse me and I do not know how to properly address someone like you.¡±

    I am quite polite when it comes to it so I do not want to be rude. Oddly, the person that I am currently talking found it funny again. He or she laughed sweetly and answered me.

    ¡°I am female...I do get it a lot how androgynous us Rangers are. I am Leona, a representative of the Elven Nation. It is nice to meet you, Sir?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am.¡±

    I introduced myself to this elven but the moment she heard my borrowed name. Her eyes widen, flickered as if she was remembering something.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Your name, it made me remember of an old love of mine, alas, that was over hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°I see, I guess you didn¡¯t end up with him?¡±

    ¡°Sadly, I was forced to choose my duties over love, and my love for my nation put me into this choice. And it seems that I wasn¡¯t wrong with that choice. With this age casted with a curse, I say that fate told me rightly the proper way.¡±

    She spoke with a tinge of sadness yet there was no firm belief in her words. I could tell that she has quite a story but seeing that she didn¡¯t want to speak of it anymore, I stopped the urge to ask and told her.

    ¡°Is there anything you want from me, Miss Leona? I am merely a curious citizen.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes, do you know the right place to lodge here?¡±

    ¡°Not really familiar with this place, but I could direct you to an Inn I was staying.¡±

    ¡°That would be helpful!¡±

    Saying that, she turned to her fellow elves and informed them that she found some lodging for them, it seems that their travel has been quite rough and their carriages have been totaled. I could see some injured along them and by those long stretched wounds, I say that they are no normal monsters.

    ¡°Can you direct us to the Inn?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    I wanted to explore the City more so I lead them to the Inn to be done with it.

 Chapter 157 â€“ Journal Entry 7: Cultist and Elvens

    Chapter 157 ¨C Journal Entry 7: Cultist and Elvens

    <hr>

    Arriving at the Inn with a band of elvens quite made me have some attention. The people in the Inn was quite shocked at the rows of elven rangers, who barged inside the Inn. The owner of the Inn who saw me magnificently give him customers shook my hand, telling me a good job.

    Sadly, they lack three rooms to spare so the other elvens have to do with the Inn next to the Inn. The street is filled with Inn¡¯s anyway, but I never noticed it before the owner told me to. Miss Leona and her companions got settled in nicely.

    Is that I like to say but the moment they entered the Inn. They spotted Grom sitting leisurely which made the elvens aggressive for some unknown reason. Some of them covered their noses, while some cringed at the sight of Grom. It took them for a while before they somehow let their hands down.

    Leona the leader of these elves approached Grom. They stared for a bit before Leona nodded her head, apologizing for her people¡¯s behavior. Elena who heard the commotion went down the stairs, seeing the band of Elves. She went to Grom¡¯s side and asked what¡¯s wrong. It took about five minutes to completely calm the situation.

    I have no idea what is happening. Maybe, they felt danger on Grom¡¯s appearance? He does look like he would be that of a dark night that would ravage villages and massacre people. But I don¡¯t think that a misunderstood hound dog like Grom could be that bad. Sure he might look rabid but Elena trusts him.

    He should not suppose to be rabid right?

    I thought that to calm my heart. I was about to leave but Leona talked to me. She told me how grateful she is for telling them the way. After that I bid my goodbye, spent time walking around the street. My long black hair fluttered, my coat dancing along with the wind.

    An airship, red shaded clouds, and the sound of buzzing can be found in the sky. War Machines powered by steam, this world was quite something to see. Although the dark lingering of gunpowder that enters my nostrils is quite bad, I still find this world fascinating.

    A tint of magic, a tint of fantasy races, and a bit of steam punk makes this world quite charming in front of my eyes. Irregular as they may be at least to my common sense, I could not feel any sort of weird feeling that makes me want to part with them.

    I am mostly calm that it scares me. Not knowing who you are, not knowing what you did before you found yourself sleeping on a cemetery with your back laid on a tombstone make for a scary thought. I believe that this world isn¡¯t truly where I belong but somehow...I just can¡¯t put my finger to it.

    A rusty place filled with abandoned buildings, looking around it seems that I found myself in an old factory. I say that this smelled obviously of rust. I could hear water flowing down my location, so this might have caused this factory to be like this.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Suddenly I heard footsteps coming to my direction. I deliberately hide for some unknown reason. And when I looked at the robed people looking around, checking for people made me truly say that I did right in hiding. They look sketchy and seeing them open a passage leading to some sewer system made me nod my head, and left the place.

    ...

    Leaving the place I took some snacks at the market area. With the usual meat sticks, and some fruit juice freshened me up. I haven¡¯t smoked for a day, so I patched in a cigar, puffing it until it was small. Done smoking, I went to walk around again listlessly before going back to the Inn.

    As I go back to the Inn I spotted the band of Elves or at least three of them. I tried passing by their eyes towards but Miss Leona seems like a keen one and immediately saw men, then told me to hide along with them. I complied without any problem. I stared at where they were looking and saw the same people in the old rusted factory.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Cultists of the Deliverance, a bunch of crazy good for nothing that worships the Sanctus Dark Lord, they are a threat.¡±

    ¡°I see. I am guessing that one of the reasons a band of Elven rangers are here in this place is due to this then?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, though it is more to have relations with the Fernery Island Mistress¡±

    ¡°Ah, what a coincidence, I am working there soon,¡±

    ¡°You are?¡±

    A wide surprised stare that turns into a smile.

    ¡°It seems that we are going to be acquainted further. May I know who your employer is?¡±

    ¡°Remember that short blonde woman in the Inn, that one where you talk with because of Grom?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that woman with that metal skinned mutant, is she your boss?¡±

    ¡°Employer, though I do not think that I have that much leverage considering that I haven¡¯t started my work.¡±

    ¡°That can be negotiated, though I think that you are loose lips.¡±

    ¡®I am polite Miss. I have no idea how to lie at the moment. So please excuse my honest words.¡±

    Miss Leona looked at me strangely before sighing.

    ¡°Very well, for now, please follow us.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I shall follow you on a strange mission that I shouldn¡¯t be in while having a good chance that I may die. that¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Miss Leona and her people went silent, she then pointed behind me. I looked at where she was pointing and saw Grom hanging on the edge of a building.

    ¡°It seems that you have good hound dog following you.¡±

    ¡°It looks like it.¡±

    I cannot help but smile wearily as Miss Leona taps my shoulder. Grom landed on the ground and looked at me with his red eyes. He then started gesturing me which ends up with his thumb crossing over his neck. After that, he went back to being listless, as if telling me to follow the band of elves led by Miss Leona.

    Having no choice I followed them, as they stalk the cultist they are following.

    Ah, maybe I should tell them that I found a sketchy passageway that they used?

 Chapter 158 â€“ Journal Entry 8: Sewer Trouble

    Chapter 158 ¨C Journal Entry 8: Sewer Trouble

    <hr>

    Following the elvens in the sewer was quite something, they were sneaky about it, and no sound could be heard from them as if they were shadows. I was good enough not to make a sound. Surprisingly Grom despite his metal clad appearance was able to sneak without noise.

    The sewer passages are actually quite well made. Most of the foundation is composed of carved stone and bricks that aside from the stench of the water that flows in the middle, the place was good enough for people to actually live inside it.

    The tunnel is well lit. I could see the passageway quite well due to this blue lighting. I wondered what the blue light was but they were too hard to figure out. I could not see the cultists in front of me. Right now I am merely following Leona and her elvens who marked the cultists. My information about their hideout apparently worked well for them.

    Before we headed into this sewer passage Leona contacted her other subordinates into raiding the hideout. Right now, we are just following the first cultists that are trying to do something inside the sewers. Miss Leona didn¡¯t give me any information and left me in the dark.

    Good for her to make a bystander follow me in an unknown part of the city. I didn¡¯t have any reason to be here yet here I am forced to follow these elvens. If it wasn¡¯t for Grom being with me right now then I would have left in excuse.

    Speaking of Grom, he seems to be more bothered than I am. I thought that he of all people would be fearless but as far I can see he is more annoyed that I found myself in this situation. His stare seems to be implying that I troubled Elena or the Mistress of Fernery Island.

    I could not answer. There was no way for me to speak at the moment. Indeed it was my fault that I slipped up, and told Miss Leone about the Mistress of Fernery Island. The Mistress seems highly regarded, and now that I think about it, she either has a huge influence or crazy powerful. But it could be both, considering that Fernery Islands owns a golem production line that allows Elena to be so smug.

    She could even allow Grom to be that violent in the Argos Company without any trouble simply because of the Mistress of Fernery Island. Elena told me that the Argos Company is quite powerful in its own right. But Fernery Island and her Mistress seems powerful enough to scare a company.

    Seeing the Mistress shouldn¡¯t be that easy, and now that I think about it. I have been pretty lucky that I was able to somehow land a job working for Fernery Island. Though I wonder if I will be fired the moment Grom tells Elena about this.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    I don¡¯t really know anymore if I am lucky or not. But at the moment, the stink on the sewers flooding my nostrils carried by the cool wind coming from the front of me made me strangely mindful, there was something wrong in the air.

    I tilted my head.

    I observe the scene in front of me. Leona and her elvens suddenly dodged, while Grom got blown away into a nearby wall. A beast about seven feet tall rushed up, it¡¯s covered in fur, have antler horns and have claws that are about seventy centimeters long.

    This beast slashed its claws towards me. I bend my body to the left while drawing my sword, which allowed me to wound the beast with a slanted slash, before putting my sword back into my sheath. The beast bled blood, it retreated, but before it can be near me, I drew the double barreled gun on my back, pointed it at the beast¡¯s head and pulled the trigger.

    Boom!

    The sound of a gunshot rang out. It echoed around the sewer passage but when the smoke cleared. I saw the beast who tried to kill me have its face skinned. I thought I won but the beast¡¯s skin and flesh started regenerating and seeing this, I could only roll back, took two buck shots barrels from my leather pouch, reload and fire again.

    Boom!

    Another shot rang out, but this time it spread across the torso of the beast. It didn¡¯t stop the beast, it merely growled in fury as it pounces at me. I couldn¡¯t move with my current position, and when I thought I would be soon dead. Suddenly, a figure rushed and kicked the beast away from me.

    It was Grom.

    He seems to have recovered and seeing him mount the beast. Clawing it with those sharp fingers of his, I could see that Grom was trying to skin the beast¡¯s face. The beast roared, and it grabbed Grom and smashed him on the floor. Grom tried to dodge, but the beast was able to stomp on him, making him throw up blood.

    The beast tried to squash Grom¡¯s head but Leona and her elvens shot glowing arrows at the beast. The beast stumbled back and before I know it vines filled with thorns surrounded the beast, shredding the beast from inside out. It was a rather gruesome death.

    I thought it was all over. But when I turn forward and saw the five more beasts growling madly, with those cultists behind their back made me take a step back. I reloaded my doubled barreled firearm and took a deep breath. It looks like I am in big trouble.

    But oddly I could not feel any fear. I thought that I should have one by now, but oddly with how I expected fear, I only got this kind of fear. I might have guessed what¡¯s scares me the most too much. Now, despite facing these beasts and their robed owners made me feel disappointed.

    I may be suicidal or just pure jaded. But seeing the beasts rush, and their owners casting something, I thought that I should put up a fight if I somehow die.

 Chapter 159 â€“ Journal Entry 9: Grom the Beast of Fernery Island

    Chapter 159 ¨C Journal Entry 9: Grom the Beast of Fernery Island

    <hr>

    I took cover within one of the passages. The cultists have blockaded themselves with thick barrier magic that every shot seems pointless. The beasts that are attacking mainly focus on the elvens and Grom. They were handling far better, but Grom became the one that the beasts target so often.

    Grom was quite tough. He could handle being thrown around and smashed by the beasts quite well. He was fighting bare handed at these beasts yet he was fighting on mindlessly. I am merely shooting my doubled barreled firearm at the beasts, and if it wasn¡¯t for the protective aura that wraps the beast then this would have been over.

    The elvens were keeping the beast at bay while Grom takes the pummeling. At the moment I could see him, rushing at the best, the beast swiped at him, he dodged fairly well and then used his shoulder to push the beast back. The beast he was fighting stumbled, but before he can somehow attack it again. The other beast that was near him kicked Grom away. His body bent, and I could hear the loud crack of his bones within my position.

    He got planted on the wall. He was bleeding all over him, blood dripping on every crease of his metal body. The elvens helped him, however, but the beasts would retreat in command of their masters. The cultists are adamant in trying to kill us. Maybe they do not know, but they would undoubtedly be done if this continues.

    I am not that dumb enough to realize Miss Leona¡¯s plan. And even though I find it personally distasteful, I could only watch as Grom gets used by the elvens as a shield to protect them. Grom seems like he wasn¡¯t backing down, even though I saw him being planted on the wall, and heard his bones crack loudly. Grom, who was like a beast, struggled to stand up as if forcing himself to live.

    The Elvens who sees him frowns, and even they could find their plan distasteful. And even though one of them is chanting faster, making circles embedded with energy on the floor, the beast and the cultists that control them saw this and looked like they have finally gotten an idea of what they are trying to do.

    My heart pumped faster, my eyes tunneled and I could feel my body moving on my own as I rush on one of the beasts. I have no idea what I am doing, but with Grom down, and the elvens busy on their magic I could only do this. I rushed on one of the beasts. I dodged its initial swipe, rolled forward, before strafing left, only to jump at one of the beasts. The beast would try to grab me, and slam me to the ground but seeing Grom fight a while ago made me take note about that, and I was able to turn around the beast¡¯s back, pointed the barrel of the shotgun and blasted the skin of the beast. I could see the insides of the beast¡¯s head. Not wasting time, I grab a dynamite from my pockets, lit it with the lighter before leaping down, sprinting away from the beast.

    Boom!

    The beast exploded, its inners spreading everywhere. The beast can regenerate over a point blank shot of a doubled barreled shotgun, so I thought that maybe it won¡¯t be able to do so when it¡¯s upper body explodes. I was right, and the beast indeed never regenerated from being dead.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Ah, but when I thought I have done something well, the other four remaining beasts suddenly step aside. Looking at the distance, I saw a magic circle floating, directed towards the Elvens. I have no means to defend them so I could only step aside, and watch them die at that eerie beam.

    However, Grom who was struggling on the corner suddenly stood up. Dark energy surrounded his body, his eyes flashed red, he bellowed as his bent body readjusted forcefully. His growl as his body regenerates was rather haunting, his bones made a crackling sound, as the metal on his body tightened with a loud clang.

    Grom suddenly moved in front of the elvens shielding them with his back. The eerie beam landed on Grom¡¯s back, but I could see a transparent red barrier in a form of a thick shield forming around his back. I could see that Grom was covered in protection aura, but the eerie light beam that the cultist casted was far too strong, that it managed to destroy the skull helmet that was tightly attached to his head.

    I could not see what he looked like under the helmet but Leona and her elven could see his face clearly, I am sure of it. But even so, the metal skin Grom have was quite terrifying, it regenerated back his helmet, which was like the metal digging out his face, forming a metal helmet that fits well on his face.

    The Eerie light beam got stopped, and when it was done, Grom was spilling blood all over again everywhere, making his black appearance colored red instead. Grom turned around while the Elvens was quite in shock, he grabbed the hand cannon on his back, offered his left hand, as he creates a rock on his palm. Putting the rock inside the barrel of his cannon, he pointed the hand cannon to the cultist, and as dark red light shines on runes of the hand cannon, the firearm on Grom¡¯s back produced a loud bang, as the rock directly hurls on the cultist that shot the eerie beam of light.

    The cultist panicked at the sight of one of them dead, and they immediately ordered one of their beasts to attack only for Grom to casually dodge the beast¡¯s initial strike, and using his left hand, produced a shockwave that was like an explosion itself. The beast kneeled on the ground, and before it could stand up. A black thin long blade appeared out his right wrist, which he then used to decapitate the beast. Another beast rushed to Grom, he jumped out of the way, clings to the beast¡¯s head and produced volts of electricity from both of his hands, shocking and killing the beast down.

    Grom then turned over to the other beast, but before he can begin seven arrows hit the other beasts, and in the back of the cultist were the elven subordinates of Leona. It took them barely a minute to subdue the cultists, and with the fight done and over. I could breathe out a sigh of relief. Turning my eyes back to Grom, I saw him kneel on the ground vomiting blood.

    He should be fine if he can still produce sparks like that.

 Chapter 160 â€“ Journal Entry 10: Silent Mouth

    Chapter 160 ¨C Journal Entry 10: Silent Mouth

    <hr>

    The battle over the sewers was over. The cultists caught by the elvens were thoroughly interrogated. With the use of Hypnotism, the cultist spilled all the secrets. In the following, a captain of the city arrived within the sewers. The Elvens and the forces of Gann are quite friendly. They thanked each other without qualms.

    As for Grom and I we were treated as if we were not seen in the first place. By request of Leona, we were spared in being investigated. This worked in favor for Leona who wanted to meet with the Fernery Island Mistress. Grom who was rather injured at first manage to recover.

    Horrifying it was how his injuries heal. Describing it would be like how a snake sheds its skin, but Grom sheds his bones, his flesh and replaces as he discards the damage on his body. By the end of his regeneration process, the shredded meat and bones disappeared like ashes. It was smelly, disgusting and vomit inducing.

    I could not care more about this. I stood up and looked away. I thought of going out only to feel like someone was following me. I look back to see Grom holding his stomach, trying to follow me. Ah, I almost forgot that Grom follows me wherever I go. I did remember him hanging around and doing all those things.

    I never have affection for unfeeling monsters. Grom is what I call a beast. He doesn¡¯t have what I call as humanity and him as reckless, suicidal to an extent that it just makes me sad and mad at the same time. Elena calls him a hound dog, and now I get why.

    I observed Grom for a while. He was still holding on to his stomach, and as I walk I could him limping. He indeed got his bone wrecked, and his arms twisted, and his spine bent but that didn¡¯t kill him. Usually, he would look big but with the metal on his body bracing him. I say that he doesn¡¯t look good.

    His eyes are wavering as if he would go out in any minutes. I thought he fully recovered but the way he stares vacantly and that creepy lunatic smile forming on him don''t make me comfortable at all. My guts told me to take her Elena, so I dragged Grom up to the surface, back to the Inn.

    Luckily Elena wasn¡¯t sleeping or out. She was eating some food that looks sweet, and seeing Grom looking like he was beaten up, no, turned into a sad state made Elena drop her food. She immediately walked to Grom, inspected him, and brought something from her pocket, which she stabbed on Grom¡¯s neck. Grom groaned for awhile before, his eyes turned blank, his arms fell down lifelessly and I could see him standing right up not minding his injuries.

    Elena made a saddened expression as she touches Grom¡¯s torso. What followed was a short chant, which made Grom stumble back. Grom then started to walk mindlessly to where his ¡®room¡¯ is located, leaving me and Elena alone.

    ...

    Elena invited me to her room to talk privately. She asked me to explain which I did fully without any lies. I told her that Grom followed me. We went into the sewers along with Elvens who wanted to have a conversation with the Mistress of Fernery Island and then fought some nasty cultists that ended with Grom being heavily injured.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡°This could potentially have you turn into a stone by the Mistress...so we are going to keep this quiet if you want to have a job in there.¡±

    ¡°Not my fault, I don¡¯t even want to enter the sewers, but no, he grimly, gestured me to go out there with the elvens.¡±

    ¡°You probably misunderstand him, very well, like I was saying, it might not look like it, but Grom is actually a higher than me in the ranking scale. If there is anyone that the Mistress trusts, then it would be Grom. She is the mistress¡¯s hound dog and her only companion.¡±

    ¡°Her only companion, are they really that close?¡±

    ¡°They are life partners, not lovers, but platonic life partners that want to keep company with each other. Well, the Mistress you see, met Grom wandering around the ashen wasteland, far from this continent. That wasteland was where the last dark lord came to power, and through there that the Mistress, who was looking for her own death, met Grom who is much unfortunate than her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so...¡±

    Elena started telling their story.

    ¡°The Mistress, well she was turned into stone for five hundred years. She rested on the bottom of the ocean, until someone. Who was an earthen mate managed to recover her stone statue, revert her from her unstoned form. The mistress was quite a happy go lucky, arc-sorceress, but with as time passes, and how she realized that the one earthen mate that rescued her, would die soon, the Mistress despaired, she realized that most of Fernery Island would soon disappear at the passage of time, so at that time she ran away from the island, and ended up in the ashen wasteland where she thought could find her death, only to meet Grom, who was already covered in metal, suffering from his own damnation. The mistress thought he was quite pitiable, and knowing this, the Mistress took Grom in, and ever since then the two barely separated.¡±

    ¡°So they are really close...¡±

    ¡°Very close...in fact, if Grom wasn¡¯t like that, I would be calling him my uncle. I was still a child, but Grom was already there, so yeah, telling the Mistress that we gave Grom this treatment would be trouble.¡±

    ¡°I get your point, though Miss Elena, I find it hard that despite growing up with Grom, and you seem to call him as a hound dog...why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Ramiel, when you see a bandit man, being ripped apart by Grom and him throwing a fit of rage against anyone that goes against the people he watched over along with the mistress...then you would call him a hound dog too. The mistress doesn¡¯t really care for petty words, but oh boy, she would turn this city upside down if we report to her that Grom got in trouble, suffered like that and we didn¡¯t avenge him.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a lot of trouble...¡±

    ¡°Indeed, so if you still want to go to the island then please keep this a secret.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±

    A part of me wants to not go to the island but knowing that the Island has a lot of protection and the fact that I will get a house, and a job is enough for me to keep my mouth shut.

 Chapter 161 â€“ Journal Entry 11: Fizzy Juice

    Chapter 161 ¨C Journal Entry 11: Fizzy Juice

    <hr>

    After the fiasco with the cultists, I dedicated myself in staying out of trouble. Elena, who was my ¡®boss¡¯ technically started a conversation with the elvens. I heard them discuss and what came out of their discussion was an agreement and at the same time a warning for what they did to Grom.

    Despite her calling Grom a ¡®hound dog¡¯ with a bit of sneer, I found out that Elena cares for his uncle. Apparently, despite Grom¡¯s appearance, he is what you call a gentle beast. The only reason that Elena is a bit scared of Grom is the fact she saw Grom ripped a bandit apart. The bile and gore apparently splashed on her face, making her remember that scene every time she sees Grom. It was not Grom¡¯s fault. It was more of her fault, hence despite her calling Grom a hound dog she tries her best to forget.

    I may have called it a lie straight on her face. But seeing her take care of Grom in the morning, calling him ¡°Uncle¡± while applying some sort of magic on him that loosens the metal on his body made me feel like her concern was genuine. It made me think that there might be more to Grom than a committed beast of slaughter.

    We still have long ways to before returning to Fernery Island. But knowing how troublesome it may be I decided to visit just two places. Either to the park where I could sit around and watch the pool of water, that has long legged birds flocking, or linger on the marketplace where I just eat two meat on sticks.

    My days became as normal like that. Sometimes I would try to go visit the smithery where I met that Smith. He would talk to me, and told me how much of an interesting design my flimsy revolver was. At the same time, he asked me for any bullets, saying that they need to replicate it. I said yes, and told them to pay me again, which surprisingly the smith agreed without any complaints.

    I got more money and with that money, I spent it more on food and some few clothes. While buying clothes though, seeing me about to replace my coat made me rather hesitant so I did not change my clothes at all. However, as I dig on my items, I saw a simple necklace, a peculiar silver metal in a form of a cross, there is a small writing on it but with how I could not use my mother tongue anymore, I wasn¡¯t able to comprehend what was written.

    I wore the necklace out of feeling. I have no memories about the necklace, but judging how I keep it in my pockets, it could be a memento from something, or a just some item I bought and forget. I am not wearing it, so maybe it isn¡¯t really important? But even so, I guess might as well wear it.

    ...

    Last day before we head to this place called Sardis. It is a harbor city that was built painstakingly at the wish of a certain someone. According to what I gathered about the city, it should suppose to be a merely a village but with the help of three figures that the village became a fine harbor city that is known in the world.

    I am partly excited to see the city, in fact, going outside of the city walls makes me happy. Of course, although I hear that there are many warp gates that summon monsters in the city, I could not help but feel the wanting to see what lies beyond the walls.

    I have no memories of my own. I have a borrowed name that I read from Memorial monolith located in a cemetery. The name seems to be foreign here, almost sad too. Miss Leone looked like she was quite sad hearing the name for some reason.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    I could only wonder what that man written in monolith is. He might be a strong, blessed guy who was able to slay a beast out of luck. I mean other than that, I have no idea how can you kill something allows you to have a monolith in memorial to your achievements.

    In any case, at the moment I am on a lone building lined street sitting near a bench outside a shop that sells carbonated drink, a fizzy juice that somehow I feel like I drank too much while sitting in front a glowing box, tapping my fingers on something that allows me to reproduce letters.

    I have no idea what that thing is but it sure sounds nostalgic. Damn, I could not remember it all but maybe if I find more things like this then I might be able to remember. It is a long shot but if I do manage to remember then that would be awesome.

    As I was wondering that, I saw a robed lady, with long ears, with a teenage girl. This elven lady, who was more ¡®female¡¯ than the elvens themselves, was being led on by this girl. The teenage girl that the elven lady was being led on, stared at me, wondering probably why this man with a coat is staring at her.

    ¡°Do you mind?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. It was not my intention to stare.¡±

    ¡°Nell, don¡¯t go looking for trouble okay?¡±

    The sweet soft-spoken elven lady said. She was quite elegant, her blue eyes, her whitish blond hair that reaches up to her waist stand out.

    ¡°I am sorry madams, eh, are you an elven?¡±

    ¡°Half elven, I am sorry if my granddaughter has bothered you.¡±

    I asked that out of blue, which somehow made the teenage girl that is with this mellowed lady irritated. She looked at me, with her eyes furrowed and said.

    ¡°But he was staring at us, who knows if he is some creep that wants to date grandma!¡±

    ¡°Nell, that is enough, I am too old already for that...¡±

    The two was quite talkative as if I didn¡¯t exist at all as they talked. It was a strange sight, a very strange yet some sort of sweet sight.

    ¡°Ah, pardon us, young man, Nell, please apologize.¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    ¡°Come on, be a good girl.¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    The teenage girl looked at me furiously, but her grandma pinched her sides, making her look a bit sad. I kinda feel bad now.

    ¡°I am sorry. This Nell apologizes for being rude.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was the one staring rudely in the first place.¡±

    ¡°See grandma, not my fault!¡±

    The teenage girl who is named Nell smugly said to her grandma. I thought the half-elven lady would be mad but she was quite smug herself too, putting her hand in her mouth, she said.

    ¡°Oh my, it looks like we have to practice our hawkish perception, and seeking bolts harder than last time.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, how could you be so merciless!¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, you should be glad that I am not sending you to the dungeon continent for training. I just know the right mentor for you, she should be still alive.¡±

    ¡°Grandma...¡±

    The two was quite cheery, almost as if they forgot to enter the store. It took them a while, but they finally entered, brought what they want and left the shop. While walking away, that teenage girl looked at me as if I was the one that put her into hell. Quite funny, almost made smile as I finish the fizzy juice on my hand.

    It was time to go back to the Inn.

 Chapter 162 â€“ Journal Entry 12: To Sardis

    Chapter 162 ¨C Journal Entry 12: To Sardis

    <hr>

    It was my last day in Soren. Elena has already packed her things and called out the carriage that they will use to travel to the City of Sardis. In there lies a boat that will lead them to Fernery Island. The boat is steam powered so it should be no problem for the boat to traverse the accursed sea.

    Elena was standing alongside Grom. As expected of her, she was making Grom carry her luggage. To Grom who only have a cloak, and a fur coat. Carrying a two wooden box worth of luggage was simple for Grom. At the moment, when I look at Grom, he didn¡¯t seem to have any care in the world. He was more listless than ever, and his red eyes were more vacant as he stands up near the carriage.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Elena shouted as she sees Grom standing listlessly on the road. Grom turned his vacant red eyes at Elena, kneeling on one knee, Grom patted Elena¡¯s head, which made Elena stomp her foot on the ground complaining at the way she is being petted.

    ¡°Uncle Grom your hand hurts!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Grom stopped patting Elena. He stood up listlessly and brought the boxes of luggage into the carriage. The carriage was more of an automobile, that of 20¡¯s. Although the carriage is run by steam, it had a quite a core in the back. Elena, who saw my confused face, explained that is the Golem''s core. Apparently, the golem system is quite versatile, naturally, it would be used to make machines that this place could use. For example, even though the carriage is run by ¡®steam¡¯. The steam is produced by the Golem''s core, allowing the engine that is on the automobile to function. Unlike, uh, somehow the world where I was, where I can hazily remember a wheel that is used to steer automobiles, but this carriage in front of me apparently doesn¡¯t need steering as the bracelet on Elena can control the carriage out of her will. This would allow her to just sit on the carriage without bothering to control it.

    This also works conveniently because she would be able to use the turret on the carriage to defend. Apparently, the road to Sardis is quite tough. Warp Gates are just littered on the side of the roads, and beast that Elena describes as meat and fur sewed together or outright abominations. Elena doesn¡¯t seem that scared, probably just used to the monsters that are all over the place.

    ¡°Good Morning Miss Elena.¡±

    A voice came behind my back. I looked at the source only to see Miss Leona standing with her cloak on. She has this beaming smile on her face, and there was only a female elven on her side today.

    ¡°Good Morning.¡±

    I greeted Miss Leona. Elena greeted her too as the two started talking. Miss Leona will be going to Fernery Island to establish relations with the Mistress of Fernery Island. She came into this land with two reasons. To greet the Gann King, and establish a partnership with the golem production mistress that has enough influence to stop anyone from subverting the Island of Fernery.

    ¡°How are you doing Sir Grom, are you fine?¡±

    Miss Leona greeted Grom who was standing in the carriage. Grom nodded his head at Leone before going back to be being listless as ever. After that, Miss Leona just backed off and started talking to her elven friend that seems to only have an interest in talking to Leona. I heard that the Elven aren¡¯t that friendly with others so I guess this is why. Though Miss Leona seems different from the other, I wonder why?

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ...

    The Carriage line was supposed to leave before noon. But there was a change in the plan when Elena received a parcel from someone who was from the Argos Company. Due to this setback, the departure time was moved to at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Due to that I just went out of the carriage to eat and drink again in the usual places. I bought two pieces of meat, as usual, then went and buy some fizzy juice on the shop. While eating, I saw the teenage girl that was with her grandma.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mean me?¡±

    ¡°No one is here other than you!¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, your name was Nell right?¡±

    ¡°Now you are responding!¡±

    ¡°I am trying my best here.¡±

    She stomped her foot, she put her hands on her waist before folding her arms under her supple breast. She looked at me angrily, though I just kept the blank look on my face, waiting for this young woman to berate me.

    ¡°This is your fault!¡±

    ¡°My fault, I don¡¯t remember anything other than staring at you once.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, because of you that I have to practice three times harder! Do you know how much my grandma trains? It is hell!¡±

    ¡°Not really, I don¡¯t even know you two, how would I know that you suffered in a training that seems like useful to me.¡±

    ¡°Gah, it is useful but do you know how good it is just to sit back and relax once for a while!¡±

    ¡°I agree with that, though why are you complaining right in my face, is something I could not understand. I am merely a man, drinking his fizzy juice, yet here you are, faulting me for what I haven¡¯t done.¡±

    ¡°Ah, whatever.¡±

    She gave up and sat on the bench. She looked up to the sky and then gave a sigh before asking.

    ¡°By the way, what was your name? I didn¡¯t get it yesterday.¡±

    ¡°And why should I tell you, Miss Nell?¡±

    ¡°Oh how about the fact that you are using my NAME to address me at the moment, even though I don¡¯t know you, should it be fair if know your name too?¡±

    ¡°True, I would rather know my name too.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, my name is.¡±

    I said my borrowed name. The young woman sitting on the bench with me opens her eyes for the moment widely, before going back with her usual lazy expression.

    ¡°I see, well it¡¯s your fault.¡±

    ¡°Whatever...¡±

    I didn¡¯t even want to talk about this anymore. I was going to leave this city soon, so might as well take the blame. Surprisingly, she got bored of on blaming me and went to buy some fizzy juice for herself. After that, she just drank alongside me and which then ends up with her saying goodbye, telling me that I should treat her some next time as an apology.

    Good thing that I was leaving. So I don¡¯t have to worry about that. After drinking my soda, and eating for awhile. I went back to the carriage to prepare to head to the city of Sardis.

 Chapter 163 â€“ Journal Entry 13: Dread World

    Chapter 163 ¨C Journal Entry 13: Dread World

    <hr>

    Outside the walls of Soren, I saw a world of red. The road was paved with stone. The path has many glowing orbs that summons warp gates out of nowhere. I could see Golems patrolling around the road as we passed them by. The carriage I am riding is fast. The meat fur abominations sewn together could not compare to the speed. Not to mention that I am shooting them with a crank operated Gatling gun. Every time I see some beastly abomination I would aim the Gun and fire at the enemy.

    It is pretty easy. The world is dreaded indeed yet with these guys and the various Golems running around makes it easy for us to travel on the road. The sense of blood hung thick in the air. The wind is blowing right in front of me and the snake road that the carriage is passing through makes me nervous.

    ¡°Are you okay there?¡±

    ¡°Motion Sickness...is getting me.¡±

    Elena asked me. I was a bit sick. The movement of the automobile while it treks this hazardous pathway makes me dizzy. If it wasn¡¯t for the Gatling gun attached to this carriage then I would have fallen already. It doesn¡¯t help that behind me. Grom is sniping creatures that could fly. I got to admit Grom wielding that scoped rifle while barely feeling the recoil is quite admirable. Not to mention that the movement makes it rather hard to do so. I guess he got a lot of practice.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t vomit okay? It will take a while until we arrive at the way castle. We still stop there for awhile before waiting at the Fort Encampment.¡±

    ¡°I see...so by the evening?¡±

    ¡°Yes, by the evening. Just relax, and try not fall. I will not be responsible if you do.¡±

    ¡°That really puts me into relief, Elena. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You are welcome.¡±

    ¡°You guys, please stop this.¡±

    Miss Leona smiled wearily as she looked at us calmly talking. Her elven companion, who was forced to name herself called Tisza, merely, folded her arms as she listens to us. She is quite unfriendly, although she is chatty when it comes to Miss Leona.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    I said that while relaxing my shoulders. I looked around. I could see the sea from this place. Despite the red light that illuminates above us. I could have a glimpse of the blue sea. There are some ships traveling on the horizon. And tracing them, I could see that beyond the mountain should be Sardis City.

    I could not help but look forward to the harbor city. I have said that as many times but I have a quite fond feeling about harbors. Not because I love ships, but because there is something about the smell of the sea tide, the waves washing the sands that calm me. It is the hazy images in my head that make me wonder. Will I get some of my memories if ride a boat?

    I can only wonder

    ...

    It took hours to arrive at the way castle. In there we were greeted by similar carriages but not that great compared to the carriage that Elena is controlling. They have guards armed with rifles while we have a Gatling gun mounted on our carriage.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    The way castle is filled with travelers armed to the teeth. Merchants who are with goods could be seen setting up temporary stalls. Since Elena was checking the wheels of the carriage. I decided to stretch my legs to the stalls. In the stalls, I bought some fruit and surprisingly they selling some fizzy juice. Carbonated drinks are quite popular, so they bring it everywhere as much as ale and wine.

    All I needed was some juice and corn. So after buying them, I went back to the carriage only to find them casually eating. It was quite irritating that Elena didn¡¯t tell me. But it is my fault for not obviously guessing that they would have brought lunch.

    I despaired but Grom surprisingly shared some of his food towards me. I wanted to cry but he pointed at the cigar I have in my pockets. I gladly exchanged some of my cigars. I also lit his cigar for him, but Grom¡¯s eyes stirred a bit seeing my lighter.

    He inspected it and played around it but he gave it back. After lighting his cigar, Grom silently smoked it. I was eating my corn, meat and drinking my fizzy juice. Grom and I were the only men in the carriage so it was up to us to bond.

    Well even though I say bond. Grom is silent as ever, only staring at the faint red sky, mesmerizing on something. I have no idea what my real age is. But I could see that Grom is older than me. I say if appearance alone he should be about thirty years old. Although that is just an estimate, I mean he could be older than that. After all, when I asked Miss Leona about her age, I just stopped asking.

    She looked like she was still a woman in her 20¡¯s but she was over hundred years old. It was quite shocking, and if I didn¡¯t know she was an elven then I would have somehow called bullshit on her. So Grom could be much older, but like I said I am just going to stop asking about anyone¡¯s age. Even the half-elven lady that the young woman named Nell accompanies was quite beautiful despite her probably age. Who knows, maybe Nell herself was much older than me.

    Really, I do not want to ask. It tires me out.

    I stared at the sky. I pulled my own cigar, lighting it I started smoking along with Grom. It was a good time to smoke. It calms my nerves and makes me composed. The cigar was quite good and was tasty enough to chew the end of it.

    Somehow even though I expected myself to be scared the moment I step outside of the walls of Soren. I find myself strangely calm. It was like my head couldn¡¯t even bother to be scared. There was a strange feeling of familiarity on the beasts, which I do not get.

    Well, I suppose it is one of my quirks? Maybe I am some fearless Hero that fought too many beasts or something that made me unfearing against anything, well no matter, if that¡¯s how it flows, then that is how it flows. I am not complaining.

    It is much better to be like this.

 Chapter 164 â€“ Journal Entry 14: Fort Encampment

    Chapter 164 ¨C Journal Entry 14: Fort Encampment

    <hr>

    We arrive on the fort encampment early in the morning. The Fort encampment is rather large, and according to Elena, the place is connected to the trail that will allow us to travel without any problem to Sardis. This place is rather called as an entrance town. I could see why since apparently this acts as an entrance garrison that will check up on troublemakers.

    The world is in dire trouble. The people, the nations due to the Sanctus curse has decided to band together in unity against the dark lord that still hasn¡¯t been killed. Most of the people believe that once the dark lord is gone the red faint light will finally disappear and the world will come to peace.

    But in my perspective, I could see that there is a strange unity, a fanatical unity that causes the world to be at peace. A common enemy that the world can blame their faults, grievances, and failures at, it is easy to say that is merely the curse of the dark lord¡¯s fault than admit it is their wronging.

    I find it hard to believe that there is no one that could defeat the dark lord of Sanctus. There must be someone, I mean even the Mistress of Fernery Island can be considered as strong, the Elven Queen, the Emperor of the Deus Kingdom and The Western Nation that could bombard the dark elven lands isn¡¯t acting out.

    The Ancient Hero that wields the ancient mechanical I always hear about should be able to fight the evil, isn¡¯t doing anything. I thought that Heroes could do so, but looking at this unity, the peacefulness despite the curse above makes for a weird idea, a thought that the world might be better if the curse stays. This is only my opinion, but I find it odd that the world is this unified. I know that there are lunatics like the cultists but it doesn¡¯t mean that the world isn¡¯t unified.

    A common enemy really works well, every race, every clash of ideals could be halted just in the name of one common enemy they can hate. Hence, despite the reddish shade of the world that illuminates everyone. Everyone can share the comment opinion that they hate the Sanctus dark lord.

    A common opinion that the dark lord needs to go, but yet when I looked around this Fort Encampment I could see the banners, the posters that say to be careful. When the carriage I am riding passes through one of the others, I can hear the enthusiasm in their mouth how to survive this world.

    Something was wrong yet, there was also something right. I do not know how to explain it myself, but the world might be better with the Sanctus curse on. But that is merely my opinion, I do not know the full scope of the world and at the moment, I have much more important things to worry. Like my memories, and where did I come from?

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I am lost yet uncaring...which scares me.

    ...

    Elena was tired controlling the whole golem powered carriage. I was feeling okay, just smoking my cigar in the early morning. Grom as well was smoking under the limelight of the sun. The Fort encampment was loud. The people going to wherever they want to go were quite a lot.

    I got used to the commotion. It was merely people, and besides inside the walls of this fort encampment, I felt safer. It is not like I don¡¯t feel safe even outside. But I don¡¯t remember fear or anything like that so I am just dumb and jaded most of the time.

    The threat of monsters and things like that doesn¡¯t move me. Something is really wrong with me, but I guess I am just going to push it out of my mind. Elena is sleeping under the carriage. Miss Leona and Tisza are partially asleep. Apparently, they can use a passive ability of the elven rangers to connect with nature. Due to this, they can partially be aware of their surroundings while at the same time be able to rest. It is the unique ability of those who are chosen to guard the Elven Forests.

    One with nature is what they call it. Nonetheless, I and Grom are guarding the ladies. Besides, the guards and the few people in the fort recognize Grom and Elena¡¯s carriage. Nobody would dare to try anything, not to mention that the Gatling gun by my side is a very convincing persuasion tool.

    I looked in front of me with listless eyes. As I stare around, scanning everything my eyes landed on a carriage, a person with the same listless eyes as me stared back. Seeing such eyes, I move my vision back, to see the whole person and what I saw was the teenage girl I met back in Soren.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    I could only say that. I guess, that she is going back to Sardis, and seeing this teenage girl widen her eyes, and was about to go out of her carriage. I began to sigh, but luckily a hand came after her collar, and the teenage girl was pulled back inside the carriage.

    That was quite a relief, I won¡¯t have to deal with her. I mean, judging by the design of her carriage, that was quite well done, I say that this teenage girl and the half-elven lady is a noble. Their carriage also has the flag of Sardis, which makes me think that they live there.

    No one really brands their carriage like that unless they live there.

    I guess she is from a rich household huh?

    I took a mild breath. I put the cigar between my fingers, and pulled it out of my mouth, letting the smoke formed a tiny cloud in front of me. My attention to the carriage disappeared, and I went back sitting, waiting for the controller of this carriage to move on.

    The Morning Sun is quite well up. Along with Grom, I continued acting listless. Smoking, as people and carriages pass by in front of us.

 Chapter 165 â€“ Journal Entry 15: Sardis and Ships

    Chapter 165 ¨C Journal Entry 15: Sardis and Ships

    <hr>

    The City of Sardis faces the seas, the houses of the city lines within the side of mountains which are held by stones, braced with marble. The roofs of the houses here are hipped, tiled and the walls are composed of either stone or bricks. There are few wooden houses, but mostly they only amount about forty or so.

    The harbor of the city is quite large, larger than I imagined. There is basically a floating city on top the water, and ships of different sizes could be seen anchored. Galleons, steamboat and even metal ones that are about three floors talk are present.

    The roads are paved in stone, and in those roads, they are filled with people. And I could see extravagant houses, no more like a wall that contains one area. I asked Elena about it, but she said to me that the place is the original ¡®village¡¯ of the city. Most of the original villagers or at least their descendants are now there. It is a personal giant territory granted by the King of Gann hundred years ago to one of the Heroes that recklessly fought for Gann.

    The Magic Archer of Sardis that were able to help the Kingdom of Gann to facilitate the damage caused by the initial fall of the curse of Sanctus. Along with a healer, a dwarven of old, and a human hunter, the four of them managed to somehow stop some of the beings that touched the land during the first initial landfall of the curse. Mostly, however, the work was done by the leader of the party, the band leader Magic Archer who accepted the highest rank a Magic Archer could reach, sacrificing those who are near death, turning them into arrows of Hope that would kill the monsters that summons the Warp Gates.

    It took about sixty years until the band slowly went out of shape. The two members were quite mortal, and thus they could only leave and settle back in Sardis to retire. With the two members done, the Dwarven of old, and the Magic Archer stayed in the front lines until the final match, where it all ended in a stalemate.

    The Dwarven of Old went back to Sardis, opened up his old Inn. While the Magic Archer, who was drowning in her sorrows at being saved despite being weaker, finally left the battlefield after being persuaded by a powerful child who possesses mana of large quantities to stop fighting. The powerful young lass, was quite something, despite her young na?ve way, she forced the sorrowful half elven to retire by a duel. It ended with the young lass, who was working for the Kingdom of Lin¡¯s ruler and War Maiden, giving the half-elven a big defeat.

    After that defeat, the sorrowful Half-Elven, requested the King of Gann, using her merits in her fights the village of Sardis, or at least the parts that I see right now to be hers. The King of Gann agreed, gave her the rights as her reward, and with that, the whole village became hers, while the rest was turned into a harbor city that is today.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ...

    When I was done gazing at the City of Sardis, the carriage that I was riding arrived at a warehouse. In there we parked the carriage and locked it away. Following that, we went to the ship that would take us to Fernery Island. Upon stepping on the ship I felt a wave of nostalgia, the smell of the sea, and the flapping of wings, despite different being a species made me feel like I could remember some of my memories.

    But to no avail, I couldn¡¯t remember a single thing. At least, the hazy image that I first woke up to is there. But other than that there was nothing to be had. I could only give up gracefully with my head lowered down, and as I lean on the rails of the ship. I noticed Grom clinging to a pole, shaking, terrified to an extent.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about Grom.¡±

    ¡°You sure about that, look at him all clamped up. Holding his head, and shaking like the end is near.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Grom is kinda afraid of ships, and when the weather is stormy he would get even worse. He usually doesn¡¯t show fear despite anything, but when it comes to ships and thunders, man, he is quite a coward.¡±

    ¡°Well he is wearing metal, and I doubt he can float. Must be afraid that he might drown to death?¡±

    ¡°Probably, but who knows? Uncle Grom is always weird to me.¡±

    Elena said that as she approaches Grom, helping him out, leading him inside the ship. With Elena gone, I just leaned on the rails, watching the sea. Miss Leona and Tisza stayed on the front bow of the ship, and it seems that the two of them admire the open sea.

    From here on the journey to Fernery Island would start, I do not know how many days it would take. But during those days, I can probably collect my thoughts, hypothesize what the island is, and who is the Mistress that seems to be feared and respected.

    I have no memories whatsoever.

    I don¡¯t have anything at all.

    So this island might as well be either my new start or the place where I could get my lost memories. Memories are quite valuable, and even though I am doing fine without them, I just cannot help but want to know what my memories were.

    But even so, I have doubts if it will ever return. So for now, I am keeping my hopes low, while at the same keeping my spirits up that the island of Fernery will be a good place to live. I heard good things about the island, yet it is better to see it with my own eyes.

    The ship moved a bit, seeing the smoke rising from the chimney, and the anchors being pulled up from the sea. I held on tight to the rails of the ship, looking forward to an island that I would soon be living at.

 Chapter 166 â€“ Journal Entry 16: Open Sea Gears

    Chapter 166 ¨C Journal Entry 16: Open Sea Gears

    <hr>

    In the big open sea life can be a bit strange. All day I could only stare at the faint reddish hue with a tint of blue water that house over thousands of fishes. Different in shape and sizes, the clear water provided entertainment other than smoking a cigar.

    The sea is huge and wide. It made me feel small and sometimes the fishes under the seat that can sometimes be bigger than the buildings in Soren makes me sweat. I guess this is fear. But it could be more like bewilderment anyway about such creatures.

    My eyes are reflected in the clear sea. It was like a mirror that allows me to see through under it. It was amazing, the feeling of seeing such wide world under me. The Elven that is with me seems to enjoy the nature of the sea too. At first, I thought Miss Leona and Miss Tisza would be bothered by the wide sea. But in contrary they were quite adaptable to change, they even smile at the sight of the wonderful fishes. They were like little girls that somehow find a new little thing to enjoy.

    They already saw the sea but even so, they enjoy it. Technically for me, this is my time seeing the wide open sea that is a blue like this. It reminded me of the Caribbean Sea, or whatever that place is. If it wasn¡¯t for the shade of red that gives the sea a red layer then this would be a much more beautiful view.

    ¡°Enjoying the trip?¡±

    I looked behind me only to see Elena wearing a rather revealing outfit. Her stomach was clearly seen, wearing pants that reveal her thighs, while clearly showing off her shoulder blades, and her soft white neck. Though she is quite a disappointing in the bust area which is covered with a tube top, Elena was quite beautiful, however.

    ¡°And looks like the trip isn¡¯t the only one you¡¯re enjoying.¡±

    ¡°I believe that it is impolite not to appreciate the beauty.¡±

    ¡°Thank you then.¡±

    She shed a bit of shyness. Quite cute, I may say.

    ¡°Well, I am enjoying myself. How is Grom?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Grom is doing fine, as long as he steps into the light.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, isn¡¯t that kind of bad?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am not speaking about the light you see at death¡¯s door! I am speaking about the light that should help him when we arrive in Fernery!¡±

    ¡°Light, excuse me Elena, but have you forgotten that I am well, never been on the island?¡±

    ¡°I believe Miss Elena refers to Mefinami¡¯s Light. The Light that blesses the island far from the harms of the Sanctus curse that erodes the world, such light is considered a divine blessing from the Goddess Mefinami who once sang a song of spirits with her arch dragon on top of the island.¡±

    ¡°That is quite something.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Not really, there are many islands similar that is considered holy so it is nothing new. I believe the Elven lands or at least the capital is blessed by Faeria right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the Capital and the Holy Forest of the Elven lands have not succumbed to the Sanctus Curse. But even so, some parts of our land fell mainly because of how close the former dark elven lands are. So I am guessing that Fernery Island and her oceans wouldn¡¯t be troubled by the red light.¡±

    ¡°The four shrines wouldn¡¯t allow the light to enter anyway. With the blessing of Mefinami and the four shrines constantly releasing spirits and lumen, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Although I somehow just wanted to ask Grom¡¯s condition, I got myself taught about divine blessings, the light and the lumens that are a wisp of creation that according to the two measures the nutrients of the land through estimating the Leylines.

    Fernery Island is rich with Leylines and is only second to a city called Tal who has quite a rich Leylines channel. The Elven land could not be called a rich Leylines point mainly because their Leylines are far different from the others, making it a different case.

    The two continued talking to each other discussing and comparing Fernery Island and The Elven lands. It seems that aside from a Golem creator. Elena was an enthusiast when it comes to Leylines due to most of the golems or at least their circuits worked like Leylines Vein.

    I was far too uninformed at the two¡¯s discussion so I retreated back inside the ship. There are four levels of the ship. The first one where the deck and cabin are located, the second level is where some of the rooms like the kitchen are located while the third level is where people sleep. The fourth level of the ship, the last hull is where the engines and storage are.

    Grom¡¯s room is located on the fourth hull. I don¡¯t know but when I arrive in the engine room and saw all the gears there made me want to stay there too. It is loud with all the steam blowing off and the rotating gears in place but it still is a wonder seeing how mechanism turns.

    Grom seems off his feet but he was still eyeing the hydraulic press pumping water to a tube where it then turns into a steam. I could see that there a huge core ingrained with a crest of magic lines that somehow releases enough heat to turn water into steam.

    I watched for a while. Grom who was watching noticed me but ignored me as we watched the turning gears and the pumping of metal of the engine. In here I could not feel the sea. Maybe this is why Grom is here. And despite the loud noise, I feel a bit calm here.

    Ah, the wonders of rotating gears, the white steam, the magic lines and finally the sound of metal pumping together making these odd sounds is quite the best. Because of this I unknowingly stared at the engine of the ship. Like a kid who never saw such machinery before.

 Chapter 167 â€“ Journal Entry 17: False Peace

    Chapter 167 ¨C Journal Entry 17: False Peace

    <hr>

    Before I know it we arrive on the seas of Fernery. In the seas of Fernery lies a blue clear ocean. The red light that I have been used to disappeared the moment we entered the boundaries of the seas of Fernery. Entering the place made me gasp. I was overwhelmed by the lumen, wisps of light that fly around like bees ahead us.

    Apparently, they fill the airspace of Fernery as if natural. At the skies of the seas, I could see airships flying in low attitude. They are mostly carried by air balloons while having the form of a boat. They are using a weird steam propulsion system that allows them to navigate the airships.

    ¡°This is quite wonderful.¡±

    I complimented the world that I see before me. Elena who was watching along with me in the rails started to explain how the territory of Fernery works again. I appeased her ¡®talk¡¯ and let me smoke a cigar watching the open seas of Lumen.

    While I watch the scenery before me in peace I heard an explosion in a further island. The sea then shook for a bit and I almost fell down the water. I climbed up back to the deck of the boat. I wiped my sweat off and sat on the floor cross-legged.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Sea earthquakes, it usually happens now and then.¡±

    ¡°What causes them?¡±

    ¡°Oh just the curse of Sanctus doing its thing again, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that scare you?¡±

    ¡°Why would it be? The world has been put to curse for a hundred years already. Ever since I was born I have already experienced these kinds of quakes.¡±

    Elena said that without any hint of fear in her face. Her expression did not show any sort of indication of worry about the world being in a curse. I noticed that the people, most of the folks I encountered never seem that particularly caring at the curse. I have taken note how unfazed they are at the fazed of the Sanctus Curse.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird...and here I thought this world was peaceful despite being cursed.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, that¡®s really funny!¡±

    Elena slapped my back as she laughs at my statement. I tilted my head and wondered what was wrong with what I said.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a joke you know?¡±

    ¡°Well, then it might as well be.¡±

    Elena scoffed as she looks at me. Her expression went cold. The glare in her eyes was quite something. And when I turned at the two elven on the deck their stare was that of the same thing. What was wrong with them, I was bewildered at the thought of their gentle expression turning that of cold-blooded. My skin could feel the chill, and for the first time, I felt a bit of fear.

    ¡°Saying the world is ¡®peaceful¡¯ is a big joke. It¡¯s only ¡®peaceful¡¯ mainly because we are not on the front lines. Out there, blood spills everywhere, there are little to eat, and there almost no optimism to be found. Gann is only safe mainly because it is a small nation. It¡¯s already a miracle that the nation of Gann prospers despite the situation of the world.¡±

    ¡°That sounds...bad.¡±

    ¡°It is worse. If it wasn¡¯t for the Western Nation spreading the technology on the Hero¡¯s Ancient Mechanical Sword then the situation wouldn¡¯t be stable. And despite the technology we have right, and the flying ships that we have, we still won¡¯t be able to defeat the Sanctus curse mainly because of the higher beings that are on the dark elven lands.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Higher Beings...?¡±

    I tilted my head in wonder. Miss Leone who was folding her arms added.

    ¡°Beings that are far stronger than dragons, elementals and cosmic abominations that would take millions to kill, and even with millions there is still fifty percent chance of failing. Even the new firearms, the explosives, and the new magic won¡¯t be able to repel these beings. Luckily, we are safe for now due to those beings being held in the former dark elven lands.¡±

    ¡°You saw those lesser Grim beings in the road right?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Elena asked, and I replied.

    ¡°Those are merely the lowest in the food chain. The strongest one, the beings that are far greater than them rests in the Sanctus lands. The Hero Eziel, the Witch Regina, the War Maiden Elizabeth and the Lass possessing magical power that could topple nations, Dace, aren¡¯t a match. If they were, then the world would have been long free. At best, the people on the frontlines could hold off the lesser and medium beings by sacrificing bodies after bodies.¡±

    I think I could understand what Elena was implying.

    ¡°So the world really isn¡¯t peace?¡±

    ¡°No, not ever since the curse landed, it has never been. Why do you think we are building golems for other nations while keeping ourselves isolated at the same time? Fernery Island, no, the Mistress knows that the whole world is on borrowed time. Those Higher beings will asunder this world, and if that happens then the world will go to waste.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°Sadly it is.¡±

    Elena said with a grim tone on her voice. Leona who was listening nodded her head in agreement as she added some of her thoughts.

    ¡°That is why the world isn¡¯t truly in peace. Hence, even we the Elvens are desperately trying to gain relations of the Mistress in case the lands of ours burns. We are not just here for the golems, but also we are trying to negotiate a deal, that will allow a few of the young ones in the Elven nations, mostly the high blooded elvens to be allowed to live on some of the islands just in case the higher beings would get out of the seal that surrounds the dark elven lands.¡±

    ¡°The seal?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what the seal was. I have no memories so I have to be explained in what the seals are.

    ¡°The seal, a barrier that surrounds the dark elven lands prevents the higher being from escaping. At first, the barriers were strong, but lately, the seals, the barrier, have been weakened. As if the power of the barrier got halven. We don¡¯t know what caused it. Heck, we don¡¯t know who put it up in the first place. I suspect that it was the Carnifex, but he has never been seen and disappear within the dark elven lands.¡±

    ¡°Sadly...if that guy was still in the world then we wouldn¡¯t have to worry. Too bad he ran away.¡±

    Elena added, with a bit of disappointment. I have no idea who this Carnifex guy is so I asked her. She then told me that there was once a powerful existence that was beyond imagination. But that existence disappeared and if that person was still out there then the world would have been safe. No one really knows what happened to the Carnifex, but some have suggested that the man himself became the Dark Lord of Sanctus, who drowned in his own power.

    It was a surprised.

    It seems that this world despite its peacefulness and unity is actually riddled in a false sense of peace. The world only looks peaceful at the moment but in the end, it still cursed to the point that it could end at any moment.

 Chapter 168 â€“ Journal Entry 18: Gigantes Beast

    Chapter 168 ¨C Journal Entry 18: Gigantes Beast

    <hr>

    I feel like the world twisted before me. Being told that the peace I felt was nothing but a fa?ade made me contemplate on my initial impression of this world. At first, I thought that this was a peaceful world but now I think it is cursed.

    This world is at the eleventh hour and sooner or the end will happen. Everyone just looks happy because they are trying to do their best until the end. As if afraid that they would live to regret it, not making the best of what borrowed time they have.

    I have no idea what to think about all of this. Without any memories, I could not feel anything. I have nothing to think about and nothing to lose too. It makes me wonder what my life was before I somehow find myself in a cemetery without any memories.

    I hate it actually, being unable to remember the memories of mine. I feel like it is a sick curse that was just thrown at me by some playful demoness. Ah, I could only smile wearily at this pathetic ¡®depression¡¯ that somehow sprouted in my heart. I feel the coldness of the deck floor. It somehow cools my head but it doesn¡¯t stop my heart from aching.

    What was I before I lost my memories?

    What did I do before I lost my memories?

    Did I belong to this world?

    Where did I come from?

    How did I come here in this world that I don¡¯t clearly know?

    It bothers me. It truly bothers me that I could feel my heart tightened. My eyes feel like it would tear up. A sense of longing, a sense of sadness and a feeling emptiness comes inside me. It weakens me, and no matter what I do I just could not remember anything that would allow me to remember.

    Yet, somehow I felt holding a small yet rough hand. It was such a natural feeling. It felt like it had no meaning yet it was something I cherished. Touching that hand, and that hand¡¯s owner thinking nothing but nice for me. Somehow when I think about such small yet rough hand, it made me think that somehow I thought the world was in our hands, waiting for us, but obviously we were wrong.

    I can¡¯t leave that hand somehow. And even though the small memories of mine, the hand, the feeling of holding that made me unable to let go of it. It pains me, that when I left that hand, that hand, turned big, scarred, rougher than usual as it bathes in blood.

    I felt helplessness as I see that memory. As if that memory was far too long. I fought just to hold that hand, dragging it along with me wherever I go. I wanted to know more about that memory, the owner of that hand, which somehow makes me feel this way.

    Obsession, single-mindedness, determination, focus, commitment, volition and unbending will sparked on my heart. The feeling was natural, but even so, suddenly it all disappeared when I felt like shadows were casted upon me. Sitting up, I looked at the distance and saw a giant red scaled monster, slowly rising up from the sea. This monster was as tall as a twenty-floor concrete building. It was as width as a small park and its claws were as long as a typical lighthouse.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    This monster that appeared was like any other monster I have seen. It was gigantic, and the way it opens its mouth, opening its eyes as it stares at the open sea made me want to run for my life. All around me was an ocean, and seeing this beast, the first thing that came up to me was to run to Elena.

    ¡°ELENA THERE IS A GIANT BEAST¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s like I couldn¡¯t see that at all!¡±

    Elena giggled nonchalantly despite the beast starting to walk in our direction.

    ¡°ELENA THIS IS NOT TIME FOR GAMES. WHAT ARE WE SUPPOSED TO DO?¡±

    ¡°Relax?¡±

    ¡°Relax!?¡±

    I shouted in panic. I have no fear at all. But I worry more about swimming in open water, trying to dodge the gigantic thing and its foot. I shake Elena, who¡¯s keeping a smile. She patted my shoulders and then told me.

    ¡°Relax it is just a Gigantes Beast. It should fine.¡±

    ¡°And how do you propose that we are to be fine? Is the boat equipped with something that allows us to bypass this kind of threats without any problem?¡±

    ¡°Not really, just look around, it is a simply golem cored, steam powered ship. Other than the items in the storage crates that contain boxes of supplies, there is nothing else, so no?¡±

    ¡°Ah, we are doom.¡±

    ¡°Gee, I said just relax okay?¡±

    I tapped my forehead. I feel an ache as I try to calm my mind down. I looked at Elena¡¯s calm face, her curl up mouth, her hand on her waist, and that raised up small bust of hers, makes me think that she has something in her that allows her to be this confident.

    ¡°Okay, I trust you small hilled Elena. So spit it out before my heart explodes.¡±

    ¡°I feel like you just insulted me. Did you just insult me? Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Somehow Elena got my subtle insult. She seems sensitive with her chest its disappointing weight, and size. Maybe, I shouldn¡¯t have said that?¡¯

    ¡°That pitying look on you pisses me off. Fine then, just watch in that corner.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    I turned my head to where her finger is pointing. At that location, I could see a fist made of rock, extending out of the deep sea, as it pummels towards the head of the giant Gigantes beast! An arm followed, and a head, a helmet like Golem head made of rock, that followed with the torso of the giant golem, that was about as tall and as big as the Gigantes monster.

    ¡°Let me introduce you to one of the many protectors of Fernery Island, a Ymir giant!¡±

    Elena spread her arms as she proudly says that. The giant rock golem, who was facing the red Gigantes beast then readied its arm, ready for battle.

 Chapter 169 â€“ Journal Entry 19: Colossal Match

    Chapter 169 ¨C Journal Entry 19: Colossal Match

    <hr>

    Two giant creatures rose up in front of me. The Rock Giant Ymir, versus the giant red beast. Ymir took the first shot, a straight right hook followed by an elbow. The red beast stumbled, it swiped its tail but Ymir blocked it, counter punched only for the beast to counter it with its claw. Graze, the rock hand of Ymir got scratched, pebble fell!

    The water made shock waves, the boat shake, I held on to rails while my ears hear Elena¡¯s cheers for Ymir. The Giant Rock Golem Ymir uses both of its hand to pound the water. The Giant red Gigantes got stunned, it tried to regain its balance but it was too late as Ymir punches the giant¡¯s throat, and followed it with a haymaker.

    Down, the beast was, but unexpectedly the beast¡¯s eyes widen, it jumped up and breathes out a bit of fire. Ymir blocked the fire breathe, it stomped its right giant leg, pulled back its left rock arm, and pushed its right rock arm to the stomach of the beast. A great body blow! But it was not enough for the beast, it manages to use its long fangs to bite on the neck of Ymir.

    But Ymir was made of Rock, it didn¡¯t matter as it grappled the red beast, bent its back into an arch and slammed the beast on the sea floor. The beast was tough, it still somehow manages to stand up, retreat out of Ymir¡¯s grasp and bellowed out more fire breathes.

    The heat was that of a forge, I could almost feel my forehead sweating as the battle between the two giant beast goes on. Blows to blows, fangs to fangs, arms to arms, and the sea replying back by raging on harder, making the boat I am riding shake made it clear how fierce the battle is.

    The rock Golem Ymir fought, he was basically throwing straight hooks, curve punches, and uppercuts to bring down the giant beast. The beast¡¯s red scale was harder than steel, its belly, however, was soft, exposed so the rock golem of humongous size would distract the beast with throw away punches then use a quick series of straight punches that would weaken the beast.

    The battle was quite stormy, the winds produced by each movement, and each swing of the beasts was enough to cost giant waves to go over the rather small boat that I am riding at the moment Seeing beast like this go over it makes me feel minuscule. Yet, somehow, a feeling watching two giant beasts fight it out makes me curl a smile on my mouth. Before I know, I was raising cheers for the Giant Rock Golem Ymir, in hope that he would land a killing blow at the beast.

    And I wasn¡¯t disappointed. Ymir grabbed the throat of the red beast, produced a blade of rock that sprouted from its back, and used it to stab the beast repeatedly in the stomach, gutting it until Ymir could drag the wound up to the throat of the red beast.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I thought blood would flow but Ymir¡¯s rock hands glowed, and the blood never fell.

    It was all over.

    ...

    With the beast dead, the ship stopped for a while to observe. Elena who was rather proud of the Ymir golems explained how it was merely a natural event to happen in the Fernery Sea. Of course, these giants could not be used in other places other than the rich Leylines covered environment. So in order to run a giant Ymir outside of Fernery, then Elena would have to build forty golem cores just for the head. They already tried sending one Ymir Giant once in the frontlines and were successful at least in holding off seven hundred thousand lesser beings.

    Of course there about hundreds of Ymir giants guarding Fernery sea, but if it comes to it if somehow the Fernery Territory got threatened, the Mistress according to Elena promises that the golems would be mass produced with a method.

    For what method that is, Elena doesn¡¯t know. And even if she knows, she won¡¯t say it. After that little bragging by Elena, she showed up how a Ymir Giant Rock Golem dismantles the red giant beast. The red giant beast is a monstrosity but it has hard scales that could be recycled while its meat is similar to crab meat. So because of this, it has been quite a tradition to the islands of Fernery to strip the meat out of these giants and used them as food. Of course, the whole of Fernery Islands could just drown on the beasts crab like meat, but with how things are people want variety. In fact, most of Fernery Island¡¯s exports are the beasts crab like meat, it is also sold in a not that high price that allows other nations to buy them with a soft prize.

    There are other things that the Ymir Giants could do. The Fernery Sea is quite rich in resources, and with the Leylines restoring them twice in one month, it could be said that the islands around Fernery Island are partly blessed.

    After the whole butchering of the red giant beast, the boat that we were riding slowly moved again. Along the way we enjoyed the crab like meat, grilling them on the boat¡¯s deck. There was a small griller, and Elena was quite good in cooking, I can praise her skills a bit.

    The time passed, and I went back to my room. The next day, when the sun was high up I heard a knock at my cabin¡¯s door. Waking up, adjusting my coat, and opening the door I was greeted by Elena with her usual baggy outfit unlike the revealing outfit of hers.

    ¡°We are finally here. Prepare yourself. We are going to dock soon.¡±

    Saying that, Elena left immediately while taking her backpack with her, I also took my belongings too, my sack bag. my sword, and my firearms up to the deck. Upon arriving on top, I saw the harbors of Fernery Island, and looking at the mountain like Island; I could not help but wonder what my life will be here.

 Chapter 170 â€“ Journal Entry 20: Redemptions start

    Chapter 170 ¨C Journal Entry 20: Redemption''s start

    <hr>

    If I wasn¡¯t told that Fernery Island was beautiful repeatedly then I would be surprised. But seeing the simple wooden harbor of the island, along with the area where there is a stone monument. The road is mainly composed of marble and even though the harbor is made of logs composed together. It didn¡¯t look like they were about to fall any second.

    I took a light step. Following that the people on board of the ship dismounted too. Grom who was always on the fourth level of the ship stepped out. I expected him to be listless but instead. I saw him being basked with light. As if he was being purified, the metal ingrained on his body slowly retreated back inside him. What remained was Grom being fully shed of his metal skin.

    Grom has two metal bracers on his arms. His whole arms looked like they were ebony wood. He had silver grayish hair and his red eyes that made him looked mad turned into a vacant gray color. Grom had quite an average face, but with his physique, it was enough to call him above average. His jaw line was fine, his cheeks weren''t moon-like, and his long silver hair tied behind his back made Grom looked human.

    His pale skin illuminated with the light. He seems to be grasping for air at first, but he turned to clenching his fist, closing it, opening it. I stood listlessly at the sudden change in his appearance. Elena who mounted down said.

    ¡°Oh, this usually happens when Grom comes in contact with Mefinami¡¯s light. Though sadly every time he goes out of this island his metal skinned form reverts back to normal, the light suppresses the curse, no, the malediction on him but it could not be removed, so don¡¯t be surprised that this happens.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too late for that.¡±

    I could only try to make myself composed at the almost miracle like event. I stared at Grom too much, that he might notice it. He turned towards me, and I could see his fine Five o''clock shadow doing him greatly in appearance. His arms might look like they were covered in wood.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    I heard a sound behind my back. When I turned around I saw Miss Leona widening her eyes in disbelief, she probably got surprised too at the way Grom looks. He wasn¡¯t full metal, and now you could see his full face and the rest of his appearance now that he shed his metal skin.

    Grom stood for a while, waiting for something. And I was about to take a step, two small figures, a little boy, and a little girl came running to Grom. Grom kneeled on one knee, he patted the two little children who were handing him a vest and a coat. He seems to be fond of the two children and seeing the little children pulling his arms sweetly, giggling as if they missed him made for quite a sight.

    ¡°How nice...¡±

    Tisza who barely speaks to anyone suddenly spoke. She then pulled Miss Leone along with her forward. Elena was still checking the goods inside the boat. I didn¡¯t want to leave without her guidance so I stayed behind for a while. I could see that there is small lift that carries people up to a hill where there seems to be a plaza and a church. In the right side, I could see sea water passage leading to a white sand beach. Besides, that passage was a pathway that leads up and judging by the look of that road. I say that it leads to the residential district where probably the Inn is located.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Around the port, there is a boat much smaller than ours. There, I saw red headed man and a burly seven-foot tall old man that has quite a raging beard. His muscles were bulging, and his tanned skin glistened under the sun. The red headed man seems to be arguing with this man.

    While I was observing I didn¡¯t notice that there was blonde haired man wearing hat filled with strange items talking to Elena. I could barely hear that Elena calls her brother and judging by their appearance he seems to be family. They were busy so I stayed on the place where I was standing.

    The lift that leads to the plaza moved. I turned my eyes to it and saw a woman with a rather outlandish dress carrying some sort of document that she started writing about. After writing, the woman head inside the lift again and operated it up back to the chapel.

    ¡°Hey, did I make you wait too long?¡±

    ¡°No, I was enjoying the sight...this island sure is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I am glad you liked it.¡±

    The brother of Elena said.

    ¡°I am James it is nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, same here, the name is Ramiel.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you Ramiel, I hope we get along.¡±

    Saying that, James left with a bow leaving me and Elena on the harbor, Elena stared at her brother for a while before turning her eyes back at the containers once again. She thoroughly checked the items, handed the list to one of the foreman¡¯s working in harbor and directed the ship to probably where it is docked. Elena then grabbed her bag and then said.

    ¡°Come on let me take you to the Inn first. We will discuss about your house while eating, I am starved.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Elena started walking forward. I was about to follow her when suddenly.

    ¡°Enjoy your stay here butcher...I hope that a murderer, a monster like you would take pleasure in this paradise.¡±

    I turned my head back only to see a faint mirage of a bluish haired woman in a long white sundress. I was about to ask this woman what was she talking about, but when I blink, the woman was gone. My heart palpitated, and the words of the woman seem to have cut deep in my heart.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Elena showered me with a bewildered expression. My heart was in chaos, but even so, I tried to compose myself, replying to Elena.

    ¡°I am fine...we should proceed.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, follow me.¡±

    With that, I followed Elena. While doing so, the words of the woman that appeared like a faint heat haze didn¡¯t leave my head.

 Chapter 171 â€“ Journal Entry 21: Inn Memories

    Chapter 171 ¨C Journal Entry 21: Inn Memories

    <hr>

    I arrive at the left side of the Inn. The Inn was quite big, it has two floors and entering the Inn you would be welcomed by a great aroma. The bar of the Inn is filled with customers. And the two ladies entertaining them make it for quite a show. I am standing on the door of the Inn. In my left I could hear the sound of the kitchen fizzling. In my right the bar where people are eating.

    The Inn of the bar seems to focus more on food. I could see some bottles of alcohol behind the two ladies but it seems like during the day they do not entertain drinking alcohol.

    "Hey move aside."

    Elena pushed me out of the way. I stumbled forward. Elena walked in front of the bar table. She started talking to the two ladies. I followed, sat next to Elena, leaning my elbow on the counter. I looked at the written menu right above the shelves. There are many foods listed.

    I wonder if I should get some?

    "Oh, so this is the new Islander?"

    "Hmm, he seems to be a good guy."

    The two ladies in the bar spoke while looking at me. Their rather beautiful big eyes, their hourglass figure made me raise my left brow.

    "I am Ramiel, please to meet you."

    "I am Odette. Nice to meet you Ramiel."

    "I am Rosetta, it is nice to meet you."

    The two of them introduced myself. A grin appeared on my face. Elena saw my expression, she made a slight grin. She used her elbow and hit my side.

    "And as usual you are nice Miss Elena."

    I said that but she only made a ''humph'' sound and went back to talking with Miss Rosetta. Miss Rosetta is a brunette, her hair is past her waist, and she wore a very refine flower hairpin on her head. She has snow as white skin, her lips are quite red despite wearing no makeup.

    "So how did Elena got you? Or was it the usual trouble with the Argos Company?"

    "How astute of you Miss Odette."

    Miss Odette was wiping a wooden mug as if polishing it. She is quite beautiful as her sister, she has a slightly violet hair, which was weird, her hair is tied with a ribbon embroidered with silver. She has a tanned skin, and there was a scar across her left eye.

    "Well, it usually happens. I hope Uncle Grom didn''t kill anyone."

    "Well, he didn''t, though it was quite surprising..."

    "That he is covered in metal or is it because he just shredded it coming here?"

    "Both actually, I have many questions. And it seems like you call him as Uncle too?"

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Well, Uncle Grom has been in this island since I was two. He and the mistress, have been living here on this island for quite a while, and they saw many of the islanders leaving and passing along time. Uncle Grom might be like that because of his condition, but don''t be scared of him."

    She wore a sadden mellowed out expression. I feel like the girls so far here, or at least the ones have known Grom. He seems to have lived her for quite a while. I already knew his story with the Mistress of the Island but other than that he is pretty blank to me.

    "Was he always like that?"

    "We don''t know, all the Mistress knows that Grom fell into the abyss, crawled without limbs, and was forced to survive. He didn''t even want to live, he didn''t want to continue but Uncle Grom was too scared to die, he crawled despite being feasted by beasts, and only through meeting a lot of curses, turning his body into metal, and crawling into the ashen lands, meeting The Mistress that Uncle Grom somehow started to be healed. He was a very broken man, he was maddened and only through fifty years that he somehow became less insane. Still, as you can see."

    She touched the scar on her left eye.

    "There are times when Uncle Grom''s violent tendencies would win him over. So, as a new Islander, I will give a warning, obey the law, and never try anything that would somehow cause chaos around here. Uncle Grom isn''t strong at all, he is weak, and only through suffering that he can overcome things, but it doesn''t mean that the Mistress, who is absurd won''t back him up."

    I raised my hands up.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t be doing anything. In fact, living here for free is something that is a lot, though now that I mention it, there must be some gist to it right?"

    "Yes, Elena and Rosetta are discussing it."

    "I can hear them."

    Elena and Rosetta were in discussion about the place I am going to be staying.

    "Actually, you probably will have to take care of the vacant land, pull the weeds, chop the sprouts, break the rocks, and somehow till it."

    "So I am a farmer now?"

    "It is your choice, you can always work with the Islanders for money, but tilling the land might be a good way to relax?"

    "I guess so."

    Somehow despite my words, I feel excited about working on a land. It made me remember my father, who worked hard as a peasant for a noble family, ahh...

    I remembered some memories.

    It was a weird memory certainly not because of the part about my ''father'' being a farmer. I remember the house, I was living much more advance, yet somehow I feel like there are two fragments of memories inside my head.

 Chapter 172 â€“ Journal Entry 22: The Mistress of Fernery Island

    Chapter 172 ¨C Journal Entry 21: The Mistress of Fernery Island

    <hr>

    After discussing things about my new house. I immediately went there. Apparently, it is just next to the Inn as I was told. It is a small cottage house with a tiled roof and marble walls. Entering inside there is a soft bed, a table by side, and there is a small kitchen that has an oven, a pan, and a pot.

    I inspected the place around but it seems cozy. I put my bag on the table near the bed, after that, I laid on the bed, rested my back before closing my eyes. While doing so, my thoughts revolve around the island. I like this island, the prospect of living here and tending to a farm excites my soul.

    Something about that makes me happy. As if there was a time in my past that I was able to live peacefully without any care. It is so ingrained in me that thinking about it makes me calm. I can''t wait for it so, for now, I decided to take a nap.

    "How conceited butcher...to be so carefree with the world on a curse..."

    I opened my eyes and stood up immediately. My hand readied up, I take a look around only for the image of that bluish haired woman disappearing like thin air.

    "Who are you?"

    I could only say that out loud. The image didn''t stay I wasn''t able to get any answer. All I hear was the was blowing through the window. I don''t know what image is that or why it appears to me but even so, I could only try and deduce.

    I went out of the house.

    I could see the general store of the island. On my right is the building of the Inn. Behind my house is the wide open sea, and there is a small path there that leads to the white sand beach of the Island. There is a changing room there, apparently, they have built a habit of swimming with swimwear here.

    I went down the stairs. I saw some travelers going out of the Inn. Fernery Island is quite full of journeyman and adventurers. They do not stay long here but it seems that staying in this peaceful land is quite a hobby for these adventurers. I heard it in the Inn how many are drawn here because of the mefinami light and the Ymir giants.

    I walked down the road, I arrive at the tree lined street where I could see a big house, no a villa more like it. On the left side of the road, I could see the building that was quite large itself too. This building has a chimney on top, it has a giant wheel on the side that helps in circulating the water.

    This is the forge built by an island that supervises in building golems and their cores. This is where Elena and her brother lives. She told me to wait for her so I did. It took about five minutes of waiting before she appears with her work uniform.

    Her work uniform consists of clothes that cover her limbs. She is also wearing an apron like cloth on her torso that allows her to fend off the fire. Elena seems to be covered in dirt, at least her face is covered in coal stain. She noticed me staring so she approached me.

    "Let''s go and greet the mistress."

    "So the mistress that you have been speaking about will finally be revealed."

    "The mistress is lax, in fact, don''t be too polite or she might just casually cast a geas curse upon you."

    "That is quite something...to say."

    Cold sweat ran behind my back.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ...

    Our destination was on the top of the island. Elena told me that there was once a dragon shine here but when the last arch dragon left, the mistress of the Island demolished the shrine at the request of the arch-dragon. The age of the arch dragon was too long to count. He wanted to disappear so seeing that the mistress was strong, the arch dragon left the island''s protection to her.

    "We have arrived."

    We indeed reach our destination. In here we saw a shrine-like house that encompasses a field. There is a field of sands in front and there are craters all over the place. Huh, what the hell?

    "Oh, they started huh?"

    Elena suddenly rolled away, she put her hand on the ground, summoning a wall of iron. I did not get why she would do that. But the moment I felt a cold glint of energy coming towards me. I rolled at her summoned wall and asked her.

    "Okay, what is happening?"

    "Training."

    "Who?"

    "The Mistress and Uncle Grom."

    With that, the chaos ensued on top of the island. Various energy came about and the feeling of an explosion came about. I went to take a peek and saw a white haired lady, wearing a robe that exposes her collarbones. She wears an emerald necklace on her neck, and her appearance overall was just alluring. She has purple eyes, a jade-like skin, well endowed and a slender.

    She is floating on the air.

    In front of her was Grom holding up a short sword filled with runes. He wasn''t wearing his metal skin but his eyes was that of maddened beast. I can tell that he is not in the right mood to be called as sane.

    "What is this? We have done this for hundred years yet cannot even touch the sole of my feet. disgraceful!"

    She slams her hands down at Grom. Grom planted his left hand and with an explosion flew out of the way. The explosion shredded his wooden skin but it regenerated, crawling out of his skin. It hurt just to looked at so I can''t imagine how painful it is.

    The battle continued with most of the time Grom struggling against the presume mistress of the island. She was merciless, every blow, and every spell she threw at Grom made it look like she was torturing Grom. But even so, Grom, whose eyes were glowing red didn''t stop at all. He fought like mad, and only until the mistress noticed the wall Elena built thus she squeezes her first and pummeled Grom to the ground.

    Brutal, without mercy.

    That was how I saw it.

    But to my surprise, Grom floated along with the Mistress. She then sat on the balcony of her house, smiling in our direction.

    "Good morning Mistress."

    Elena came out of the wall, I followed.

    "Good Morning, so are you the one that will inherit that old place?"

    The Mistress gave Grom her lap as she heals her injuries. The ''light'' that glows in her palm spreads across Grom but somehow I feel like it doesn''t do much with how his skin was getting sewed with black veins. It looks painful, and I can only pity Grom.

    "I am...My name is Ramiel."

    When I said that the Mistress took a glance at me with her eyes widened. She then smiled and said.

    "How rare...the thunder of God eh...Nice to meet you Ram''am El"

    She said that as if she knew that name. I wondered if she knew the guy in the monolith? I then bowed my head, and as Elena to sat near the Mistress.

    "I am Pandora...Welcome to Fernery Island."

    And so, I met the Mistress of Fernery Island, Pandora.

 Chapter 173 â€“ Journal Entry 23: Finding Rest

    Chapter 173 ¨C Journal Entry 23: Finding Rest

    <hr>

    The Mistress of Fernery Island, Pandora, was quite lax indeed. Unlike my first impression of her of being ''brutal, without mercy" she turns out to be nonchalant, laid back as if she has no care for the world. I talked to Miss Pandora without any politeness, she just tolerated it and explained the rules of the island. I thought it would be an outrageous rule but surprisingly the rules are just like any town or city.

    While talking to me she was taking care of Grom. It is not hard to notice him when he''s laying on the lap of the Mistress of the island.

    "Hmm, pray tell, is there anything that you want to ask?"

    "Nothing really, just that."

    I pointed at Grom who is on her lap. She smiled.

    "Oh, this brat? Don''t worry, he will be fine."

    "Brat, I thought you were closer than that?"

    "Well indeed, hundred years of getting along, fighting and being angry at each other makes one close, but we are merely fools who decided to take care of each other until one of us perishes."

    Somehow it was gloomy, the way she spoke without any care made me questioned. I was curious enough.

    "Sounds gloomy, why is that?"

    "Can''t you tell young man? This brat is merely holding on to life, he has nothing here yet his spirit holds, waiting for something or someone."

    "What do you mean exactly?"

    I didn''t get what she meant at all.

    "Have you heard the tale of an old dog looking for a good place to basked in the sun?"

    "Nope, not at all."

    I have no idea what that means. Is it a phrase in this world?

    "Then let me tell you: Once upon a time, there was a hound dog, at first this hound dog was that of noble family, he lived in great condition, got everything he wanted. But one day, the hound dog got lost, his owners killed. The hound dog, without any experience out of his comfortable home suffered, he got kicked, his fine fur blemished, and his appearance turned that of a stray dog. The dog, however, continued living, eating on scraps, until its body fell sick. But at the time the hound dog was sick, he was already old. It was a surprise even to the hound dog how he manages to survive without the spoiled hands of his owners. But even so, as the hound dog stared at the old sky, the hound dog thought that he wanted to find a good place, a good place where he can find the feeling that it once remembered staying under his owner''s comfort, the hound dog searched for that place where he could rest, and in a tree that overlooks the sea, that old hound dog rested, the hound dog felt relaxed on that place, and unknowingly the hound dog; whose body was sickened, bruised everywhere find his peace. Unknowingly, the old hound dog found the end of his dream."

    Pandora finished her piece. I could tell that there is a bit of sentiment on her words. As if she knew the feeling of that old dog has.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "So is Grom an old hound dog too?"

    "We both are, I am merely looking out for that of own flock. At best, however, he will go before me."

    A sad face appeared on the Mistress of the Island. I could not help but really wonder what her true feelings are.

    "Some live for wealth, some live for thrill, some live for pleasure, but even so, there are people like Grom, who just wanted to return to the place he once belongs, even though it doesn''t exist anymore. Thus; he could only find rest."

    "That sounds...weakly spirited."

    "Indeed, people are different, and it just turns out that he is a weak willed man, a brat, a failure but yet do you question a man that truly accepts and wants to find his end peacefully? Can you not respect, a dead man''s wish?"

    "I can, still, is he that truly sick?"

    Pandora smiled, she turns her eyes at Grom.

    "A corrupted soul, an accursed body, a body composed only of twisted wood and steel, unable to dream nothing but nightmares, a maddened mind, memories that have bits of shatter. A state that is only kept alive out of a curse."

    Hearing her made shiver, an extreme feeling of pity and sadness came to me. I looked at Grom, who is sleeping quietly in Pandora''s lap.

    "Don''t pity him fool, you are belittling him, despite he may is, he isn''t saddened. Coming here, have you seen the young ones?"

    "Yes, what about it?"

    "Even though he may be like this, he has been teaching those young ones not to become him, it may be deprecating using one as an example, but even so, Elena here won''t be that much of genius if Grom didn''t make himself as an example, teaching them how on what they shouldn''t be. Now, you can see that a lot of people, the young ones that have grown up, made an example, making it sure that they won''t end in up in a lonely path."

    "That is a sad path..."

    I could not believe it. That someone would actually take such self-deprecating path.

    "It is, is a terrible pathetic path, but that is all he can do, and even with that, I believe that he did his best."

    Pandora caressed Grom''s head again. I looked at Grom, a feeling of pity, with a mix of respect came about. Pandora made his tale of that of a weak willed man, yet somehow recalling the tale that Elena, Odette told me confused my head on what to think of him.

    There was a mix feeling that I could not understand. One may say that I am rather one of those people that can be committed into something. So seeing this weak-willed man, who suffered a lot yet being able to live unknowingly made me somehow confused.

    "Don''t think about it too much. Ram''am el."

    She smiled accordingly.

    "Grom''s choice is his choice, I am merely looking out for this fool...Sigh, maybe he could become a better man?"

    Pandora stared at the sky.

    "Well that''s done since we are done introducing ourselves can we show him his fields?"

    "Ah, pardon, go ahead. I will heal up Grom for a while."

    Saying that I left the house-like shrine and went down back to the village. Following Elena, I was led to the fields where I would start working on.

 Chapter 174 â€“ Journal Entry 24: Two in One

    Chapter 174 ¨C Journal Entry 24: Two in One

    <hr>

    After the visit with the mistress of the island, I went with Elena to check the field that I will be using. It is a big field, it is near a river, and there is a shed that is filled with tools I can use to clean up the land. Weeds, rock, branches and stray stones that are rather large oddly. I can use the scythe in the shed to clean up the weeds. I can somehow cut the branches up or throw them out of the way. As for the ones in the field that are rather large, I think I can use the pickaxe to lessen their size and throw them into the river, but the river is rather shallow so I guess I¡¯ll stack them up near the shed along with the logs that I will somehow have to arrange.

    This is good so far, my thoughts are already trying to find a way to clean up the field. Sooner or later I should be able to clean this field up without any problem. I can then till the tall, plant some crops that are in season, and wait for them to be reaped. The land is rather fat so there should be no worry. I wonder if I can talk about tilling the land with some of Elena¡¯s golems, though did tell me that they cannot handle farming due to their natural roughness, I could let them till the land, but even so, I have to make sure they don¡¯t damage it. But even if do somehow have them till the land, I have to pay up for their cores. Golem cores are easily extinguished, and Elena told me that they cost about five thousand gold just for repairs, another five thousand for maintaining them, adding to that you have to pay four thousand gold just to make they don¡¯t have any damage. And not to mention that they are rather rough, meaning to say that you have to make sure they don¡¯t damage themselves.

    Maintaining golems are rather tough, and they are expensive to boot. Though mostly, they are suited for construction and pummeling monsters. Elena told me that they haven¡¯t thought about configuring Golems into being able to handle delicate things such as taking care of crops.

    Although I somehow question the golems primarily because of how they can do construction but not do farming well. But I suspect that they are just using the golems to carry heavy luggage or act as cranes for them. I might have to think before letting the golems enter my fields.

    I smiled.

    Somehow the thought of taking care of a field brings happiness to me.

    Without memories, I could not know what it is like. But even so, I could see that my heart is pointed at taking care of a farm. It comes naturally to me and seeing the untilled land filled with outgrown weeds coupled with branches and rocks makes me excited.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation....

    Went back to the Inn to take some food, got myself involve listening to Rosetta singing a great one with her lute. The adventurers like staring at her play, and sing. Sat on the corner, made myself relax sipping on the fizzy juice that I usually drink lately now for some reason, or maybe because it is just great to drink. Reminds me of an old shop I use to visit near a bayou.

    A bayou huh, I don¡¯t remember but I swear there are automobiles, specifically I remember a ford one passing by me while I was sipping on that fine soda, then a vision of a signboard that seems to be a studio of some sort. I remember pondering, then take a note of it.

    The vision ends there.

    I awoke from that dream, vexed about my partial memories. Somehow I feel like I live in a world that was more advanced than this world, but sometimes a fragment of I tilling the land, with a man I call father appears with my memories.

    Then a vision of a blonde haired woman, wearing an elegant noble dress, stretching her legs with light steps coming towards me. I greeted that person, but before I can see the face of that woman she disappeared. My vision blurred, it twisted. Rotated and finally return back to normal. Rosetta¡¯s singing echoed in my ears, my eyes pinpointed to her fingers manipulating the strings of her lute.

    She has a beautiful voice undoubtedly. But even though I wanted to appreciate such lovely voice the memories that surprisingly appeared on my head didn¡¯t let me do so. My memories have been twisted, joined, and glued together. Describing it would be how two vases broke together, drop on the floor and was hurriedly glued together only for the pieces not to be the right ones.

    I believe that the current me is Ramiel. Two pieces of memories stick into one body. I do not know who is the real me or the memories that are rightly associated with the old me, before losing my memories. I tap the glass I am holding, the bubbles on the fizzy juice felt like they are popping along with my thought.

    Evening, in the Three Sisters Inn, I found myself drinking. Alcohol is now allowed so I drank it up with a man named Bacchus. He was the guy I saw with the redheaded man in the harbor. Apparently, he is what you call as an adventurer, not a treasure seeker. He offered me some guides on the island, and along our conversation I got to convince him to make me a fishing pole, not just any fishing pole, but one that can tame even those giant fishes I saw while riding the boat here.

    Bacchus liked my enthusiasm, told me that I shan¡¯t worry and have me get one of his prized fishing poles. I befriended Bacchus at the expense of alcohol, and throughout the night, accompanied by Rosetta¡¯s lute, I stayed in the Inn until it was midnight.

 Chapter 175 â€“ Journal Entry 25: Dire animal hunt

    Chapter 175 ¨C Journal Entry 25: Dire animal hunt

    <hr>

    A week passed on the Fernery Island. The island is peaceful, free spirited and away from the conflicts of the world. As for I, Ramiel (borrowed name) diligently cleared the land with all my strength. From the weeds that were deeply rooted, the branches that were thick, the rocks that needed me to repair my pickaxe twice. But alas with hard work I was able to clear the whole field.

    Right now I am in the process of tilling the field. So far I have done half of the field, I could actually start sowing seeds but my sense of balance made me unable to accept the disorganize look of half of the field being untilled. My hand holding the hoe, I slammed it down on the ground, pulled it backward, and continued until I was able to do half the field.

    ¡°It¡¯s already noon?¡±

    The sun made a crimson glare. I could feel the intensity of the sun just by basking under it. My torso feels hot. I am wearing a coat under the sun so it should be no surprise that I am this sweaty. I have been working under the sun for quite a while. I am used to working to such conditions during the week that has passed. I wanted to take a break so I went out of the tilled parts of my field and head to the lunch box I brought with me. I didn¡¯t cook for myself. I merely brought something from the inn, filled it in my lunch box and carried it here. Odette¡¯s cooking is far too delicious, and even though I know how to cook, I am still far inferior to her.

    A sandwich, a roasted yam, a bottled fizzy juice, two pairs of beef, one baked egg, two pieces of bread, and one pear, lies inside my lunchbox. It may be a bit too much, but with how my work is I could only eat such amount. Clearing the field for a week wasn¡¯t easy task. I feel like this reward for my own self, for such accomplishment.

    ¡°It is time to eat!¡±

    I took a bit of the sandwich, followed it with the roasted yam. Putting the roasted yam in the lunchbox¡¯s cover, I grab the baked egg, slid it down my mouth, and pushed it along with the bread. Followed by that, I took the pear, added some sweetness of my mouth. I could not ignore the beef, so I shove it in my mouth and paired it with the sandwich.

    Yum, my mouth got full, yet my stomach still not filled. I continued eating the meal up until my stomach bloated. A burped escaped my mouth. I turned to the river where water flows down to a hole that leads to complex of tunnels that end up to the seawater cave near the harbor. I heard one of the folks say that the river water that drops down on the tunnels are distributed around the island, making fields like mine healthy and fat.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    The Island is fertile, making the ground great. I could see that the people called earthen mate have the best fields. But even so, they are rather humble about it. I once walked around the village during the morning when one of them gave me some crops to live by.

    Some of them even gave me seeds I could use to jumpstart my fields. I am grateful to them. That is why I need to make sure that my fields bloom properly!

    ...

    In the afternoon, at the end of the day, I went back to my own house to drop some of my tools. I changed my shirt, but didn¡¯t take my longcoat off because it was breezy in the afternoon, I sat around my house. I waited for the wind, hum some song, and looked at the peaceful horizon before me. Far, wide, large, and blue, the ocean was charming, couldn¡¯t believe that I rode a boat there. Couldn¡¯t even see some of the islands from my sight, there should be about three of them facing here if the map given to me, by the village mayor that acts as the manager of the village. Miss Pandora is only the guardian, so the mayor of the map, who apparently was the noble dressed lady I saw in the harbor, during my first arrival here. She was great, her name is Violeta, and she is an astute woman who despite being noble blood could casually speak her mind in front of the people.

    She gave me the map as a welcome for the village, like others she also gave me a fair warning. So how I could know that there are islands here is due to her.

    I stopped staring at the ocean for a while. I went out of my house, head to the Inn, sat on a chair, ordered some food and talked to anyone that was willing. While having small chats, I was able to hear some rumors going on about a tamed animal going amok due to poor treatment, this animal is now roaming free, thought that it was some silly mistake but the animal they were talking about was a not really an animal, but dire animal that was forced to be domesticated by an earthen mate, so due to that the earthen mate has become nervous, causing problems everywhere.

    So there is request posted up. If one could defeat the dire animal, he would be rewarded. I thought people would take the request easily, but it seems that no islander wanted to take part. I asked Miss Rosetta about it, but it seems that the usual hunters are tired. The red-headed man who was named Joey was out of the island, Bacchus was exploring a ruin, Father Gerard was busy with the chapel and the devotees, while Grom, who¡¯s the islands hound dog was accompanying the Mistress around the island¡¯s ruins, studying the leftover of scrolls, tomes and so on. The leftovers of the ruins have quite vague info, and even though the mistress has been going at it for hundred years, the ruins knowledge was still unable to unlock.

    So since I was lacking a bit of money, I went and hunt for the dire animal.

 Chapter 176 â€“ Journal Entry 26: Butcher Mode

    Chapter 176 ¨C Journal Entry 26: Butcher Mode

    <hr>

    Following the rumors, tracking the beast through the pattern by mouth, adding my own conclusions, putting the dire animal¡¯s habit to the pot made me conclude where the dire animal is. In the island there is a pasture that usually people don¡¯t visit due to a warp gate appearing, this warp gate has already been taken care by the earthen mates but it doesn¡¯t mean the danger might have passed, so the people are told to stay away, hence I can only think that this is the right place.

    I wasn¡¯t mistaken at all, the beast is in the pasture, and thus I hid in a thicket with my eyes pointing at the dire animal. The dire animal stands about three foot tall, quite big for a dire animal. It has toned legs, a thick fur, and two protruding horns, followed with a long mouth that has fangs enough to bite into a thick branch. The earthen mates manage to conquer such beasts, and somehow I find myself amazed at their abilities. Good farmers, good tamers and great at managing domesticated beast. But despite that, they can be careless, reckless individuals too. However it may vary from the person, I do not discriminate.

    The dire animal eats grass on the pasture. Its lone figure shined with the sun make the beast seems peaceful. Although I would have been fooled if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I know that it went wild. Slaying the beast is okay, the requester specifically told me to kill it with a blade, since apparently the dire animal''s hide is quite great to skin and the meat is also solid yet soft, good for grilling and roasting. The earthen mate enticed me about the meat, telling that he will request for Odette to cook it.

    I could not pass up on such offer, but even so, I am not foolish enough to trade my life for pieces of meat. So when it comes to it I will point the barrel of my gun at the beast¡¯s head. Even a beast like this could be killed within a point blank shot of a doubled barreled gun armed with a buck shot. The piercing power of a shotgun is quite a lot, not to mention a point blank shot is devastating.

    So when it comes to me being in danger, I will use it without any hesitation. The earthen mate also told me to be safe anyway, telling me that dying on him because of a request is something that he will feel guilty about. Hence, as long as the beast is dead, he doesn¡¯t mind if I don¡¯t bring the hide and meat for extra. So with all of that in mind, I crawled slowly in the thicket like a panther watching its prey. I feel like my movements are quite silent, my breathing also slowed, matching the wind in order to synchronize my approach at the beast. I plan to silently take down the beast and finished it off before it could even know I am here.

    But suddenly my head went cold, my arms feel like they were so light, and my body that of thin air. My steps were nimble, I move so silently that the dire animal didn¡¯t notice me, I stick my right hand up while holding my sword that I drew silently from my sheath, with an arc, I slit the throat of the dire animal, line appeared on the dire animal''s neck, it black eyes turned toward me, it was surprise, and before it can even utter a groan, blood spurted. I dodge the blood, and I stab my sword in the mouth of the dire animal, piercing its brain. Pulling my sword that is littered with blood, I rotated my body gracefully, and stab the dire animal right in the butt. And as if natural to me, I began to skin the animal while it was barely alive, the stab to the brain ¡®numbed¡¯ the beast, it didn¡¯t kill and at the moment the beast should be feeling literal hell as I skin it with expertise.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    I have no idea, but the skills that make my hands move without any waste makes me afraid, not because of how natural it is, but how good I am at skinning the beast while making sure it is standing. The slice in the throat that hit the artery of the beast should drain the blood, the stab in the butt too will do the trick, but the way the dire animal hardens, unable to fall, while slowly watching me skin its hide away, unable to die makes me wonder how good of a butcher I was.

    My sword didn¡¯t stop, it was rather soft, and it felt like slicing through jelly and despite the blood spurting out of the dire animal, I wasn¡¯t stained simply because I kept dodging the blood. The feeling of coldness, the lightness in my body begins to scare me. As if there was something in this body that used to do this all the time, against many, and against anything. It felt like this body of mine has been serving, killing for the sake of one. Numbed, skilled and merciless without fail, I feel like the way I started carving the meat off the dire animal without even touching the bone makes me realize how deeply engraved these skills are. My hand didn¡¯t stop at all. I continued moving my wrist, my fingers in control of the sword of mine. The dire animal had already died, its eyes were carved out, and its brain slowly dropped into the ground, time felt like it was so slow while I was doing all of this.

    It wasn¡¯t that time slowed, but it was because my perception turned to twelve, my reflexes faster than I can imagine. I am in a cold mode, a slicer, a butcher kind of mode that allows me to do this work without any single failure.

    My cutting and carving slowed down suddenly, and before I know it, the dire animal that was just eating grass suddenly became mince meat, its bones are still standing, but the meat and all of its organs were dropped on the ground. I felt like the weight of my body returned, I do not feel that ¡®feeling¡¯ of cold and I was able to estimate that I did it quite fast.

    Standing with the dire animal shredded, I felt scared. My hands started shaking. My heart trembled, and I felt like for the first time I was really spooked.

    I hated the feeling of it.

 Chapter 177 â€“ Journal Entry 27: Ramiel of Fernery Island

    Chapter 177 ¨C Journal Entry 27: Ramiel of Fernery Island

    <hr>

    I gathered the hide and fur of the dire animal with my rucksack, I handed it to the earthen mate that gave the request, he praised me for my ¡®fine¡¯ cutting and skinning of the animal, but I was disgusted. I didn¡¯t have any pride in it, so I merely nodded in respect, went back to my own house, staring at my hands. Those skills weren¡¯t mine, I have no memories of those, but I am sure that somehow those memories that were begotten to me didn¡¯t just hone my skills, but my instincts.

    Who am I?

    At the moment I am Ramiel.

    I borrowed the name of the dead because I have no memories of the past me.

    I don¡¯t know who I was before taking the name Ramiel.

    The mirage on the harbor told me that I was a butcher, a murderer. I didn¡¯t believe it out of not knowing anything. But the fact that I was able to wholly cut up a dire animal cleanly without messing up made me scared. It is a part of me believes the words of that woman now. And the feeling of coldness, that numbness makes me puke

    ¡°A monster is a monster...no matter how you try to run that won¡¯t change.¡±

    A voice rang out as two arms wrapped around my neck. The hazy transparent arms seem to comfort me, but the voice of the person held nothing but mockery. I shut my ears. I didn¡¯t want to hear any of it. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge someone¡¯s voice despite the fact that I was able to act like some skilled butcher a while ago.

    ¡°My Butcher...always had the will, always had strength, yet unable to grasp anything.¡±

    Shut up.

    I don¡¯t want to hear her mockery. It makes sense that her words might be right. But even so, just hearing her words full of mockery makes me afraid that I am indeed a butcher, a murderer of some sort. I lost my memories, I ended up in a cemetery, but before that, were I killer, a butcher, and a murderer? If so then why in the hell would I try to remember?

    Just to hurt myself?

    How can I bear the sins of me, if there is any at all, no, I rather not remember, I don¡¯t want to become some killer, a butcher or a murderer hated by some hazy image.

    ¡°Escaping, how unlikely of the one that always gathers hill of corpses.¡±

    The voice said again yet I didn¡¯t listen. I grab the transparent arms of this woman. Surprisingly I could grab it so I threw her to the wall only for her to disappear like a glass breaking. The image of the bluish haired woman, smiling as if she expected me to do that angers me. That was it, I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone, and I just want to be a normal man, living with the land.

    I know that there is something wrong with my memories. I somehow know that there is a memory inside my head that points to a world of peace, yet somehow there are also memories of this body, living in harmony with the land, following his father¡¯s back, tilling the land. I know that the memories of the other world somehow entered the head of mine, it engulfed my memories, clashing, shattering, and merging together creating this current me that is devoid of memories of this world, yet filled with memories of the other world this body didn¡¯t step in.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    The other world¡¯s memories haven''t taken control fully, yet due to some sort of phenomenon this world¡¯s memories, the body that inherited the otherworld memories came crashing. Because of it, I am unable to remember who I was before the other world memories came crashing into my head. Now all I can remember from this world¡¯s memories are fragments, but even with this world¡¯s memories fragmented, the instincts, and the skills that the one before accumulated stayed behind.

    In other words, the one before has his memories broken the moment the other world memories came into his head. Because of that, the two memories, the memories from this world, and the memories of the world merge, forming into me right now, who have vague memories. How, why, is unknown, but when it happens though, I can guess that it during the time I fell asleep on that cemetery that the memories came clashing in, living me unable to remember the memories of both.

    I can remember some hazy parts from the other world. The most precious memories of this world¡¯s memories, only consist of the image of his father¡¯s back, that noble lady that this body insisted on chasing after. Other than that, there is nothing that I can remember, the skills of before I lost my memory remained, it is scary. Meanwhile, the memories of the other world have built a great foundation for this body, making it more primer, hence I could remember more of that other world than here. But the problem with the other world memories is that I could not remember my name, my family and why was my memory in this world.

    But even so, the feeling of falling over a ship, and drowning over the abyss like water has been engraved deep in my head. All I can reason is that, due to conflicting, the memories clashed, forming a state where both memories could not remember their own names. Thus forming a new existence, that has memories of both worlds that are limited in nature. If I could relate to some of this world¡¯s memories, then it seems that faith weaved the memories back, and allowing the two to coexist in this head, but in a result there is confusion, leaving me to state like this.

    I don¡¯t know who I am.

    But even so, if getting my memories back properly, and finding out I was someone that was hateful, and then I rather not remember at all.

    Will you be happy if you somehow lost your memories then get it back only to find out you were a mass murderer, a merciless butcher?

    I don¡¯t think so.

    That is why who I was before taking the name Ramiel is irrelevant, from now on I am just Ramiel, an islander living in the Fernery Island.

 Chapter 178 â€“ Journal Entry 28: Old Love Blues

    Chapter 178 ¨C Journal Entry 28: Old Love Blues

    <hr>

    I found myself accepting my new self. The day later, I was about to start my work in the field again only to see Miss Leona, who has been busy convincing the islanders around Fernery Island to have the elvens stay in one of the many islands in case the end comes for the elven lands. Miss Leona seems tired at her prospect, she looks weary and exhausted. I could not help but approach her, greet her a good morning.

    ¡°Oh, good morning...¡±

    She answered in quite a listless daze, she turned her eyes to the sky, her yellow green hair swaying along with the ocean wind. I scratch my cheeks as I tried wondering what she is so weary about, yet somehow I couldn¡¯t just leave her alone.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong, you look weary, tired and listless...should I add more to that?¡±

    ¡°No, I am fine. It is just that I did not expect him to be alive...¡±

    ¡°Who is alive?¡±

    ¡°Grom, I did not expect that after hundred years, I will be able to see his face again, I was supposed to have accepted that he is dead, yet here he is, living in this island, alive and well.¡±

    ¡°So you are trying to say to me, that Grom was the guy, who you decided to forget in favor of the Elven Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He was supposed to be dead, but somehow he is still alive, kicking and with a new name too.¡±

    ¡°A new name?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was named Ramiel a hundred years ago...just like yours.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I could not help but yelp in surprise, my name was similar to Grom? Then wouldn¡¯t that mean that the guy in the memorial, who perished fighting the one that tried to kill the king of Gann hundred years ago, was Grom? Holy, I could not believe it.

    ¡°So he was named Ramiel...that¡¯s odd...why is he named different then?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea too, maybe throughout the years he decided to change his name, but according to Elena, the Mistress named him. Who knows?¡±

    ¡°I see, so does he remember you?¡±

    ¡°Partly, his memories are rather jumbled, however. He has cognitive dissonance.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    I stood near Miss Leona pondering about Grom¡¯s jumbled memory. That¡¯s really odd, to think that I was able to meet the original owner of the name, yet he somehow could not remember his name too. Not to mention that Miss Leone apparently has affection for him once upon a time.

    ¡°So do you love him?¡±

    ¡°Time passes quite well for humans, but as you can see it is far different to us elvens. We perceive time with great length, thus a hundred years only feels like ten years, and the memories of our adventure in Tinople, and how he saved me there still echoes in mind. So I don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Sounds complicated her situation that is. She seems like she loves Grom, but at the same time, she has the look of a person that wanted to forget already. Miss Leona seems like a person that chooses her country more than love, hence she is here in the first place so she can negotiate the future of the elvens.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    I kind of want to help her, but remembering Grom¡¯s condition, I wonder if I should do so? Right now, I can surely say that Grom is not in the right mind, he seems to be only interested in living quietly, following Miss Pandora around like a good servant.

    ¡°Miss Leona, do you want to achieve your love or something?¡±

    ¡°No, I am not that desperate, but if I would to describe it, then it would be like finding peace in of past regret. I made a promise to visit him once a long time ago, during the time we separated in Lugenstan, and for me to break that promise, is quite a regret of mine.¡±

    ¡°If you would be allowed to choose again, then would choose otherwise?¡±

    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Miss Leona said straightly without any hesitation, her will to protect her nation is as firm as an oak tree, her love for her nation was deeply rooted and she wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all. I could see that despite regretting her inability to fulfill her promise, Miss Leona doesn¡¯t regret choosing her nation over Grom.

    ¡°This is really troublesome. I have no idea what to tell you.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t then I wouldn¡¯t be on this stone, sitting wearily on what to do?¡±

    ¡°True, so what are you going to do about it, Miss Leona?¡±

    ¡°I have no clue, it would have been far easier if Grom would talk, but it seems that he won¡¯t even speak a word unless it is the mistress, they are rather too close, are they even truly in a platonic relationship? It is weird that a platonic relationship would involve her snuggling on him, sleeping side by side while sitting, as if they had no care for the world, isn¡¯t that just weird? I could not believe it¡ª¡°

    ¡°You¡¯re mumbling...¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    She put her fingers over her mouth to stop herself. Miss Leona looked saddened, her eyes tracing the swaying grass, dancing as the cold gust from the ocean moves them. A clock ticks in my head, I curled my mouth, lick the top of my teeth, smacked my lips as I thought what to do.

    ¡°It looks like I am wasting your time.¡±

    ¡°No, no, it was my fault for interrupting your alone time.¡±

    ¡°Not really my alone time, but I am glad that you are concerned, it makes me glad somehow.¡±

    Miss Leona smiled quite depressingly.

    ¡°Well, it is time for me to go back. Tisza should be waiting for me. See you around, I will be staying on this island for a while, I will be going back and forth here and to Soren, I have quite a lot to work on here, and I suspect that it would take quite a while to convince the Mistress.¡±

    ¡°I see, see you around then.¡±

    With a nod, Miss Leona stood up. She stretches legs back to the Inn, still with her head looking either down or up to the sky, I am concern that she would bump into someone, but I guess there is nothing much that I could say. So I can only go back to my work, I still have to water a field after all.

 Chapter 179 â€“ Journal Entry 29: Curse Worldâ€™s Flicker

    Chapter 179 ¨C Journal Entry 29: Curse World¡¯s Flicker

    <hr>

    I was plowing the fields, cultivating it when suddenly the whole island turned into a shade of red. When it happened my instincts kicked in, my heart went cold, my head turned chilly as ice, and my perception went faster. I icily look at the sky, the cursed ¡®flicker¡¯ send waves around the island, intimidating the whole island into submission. A feeling of heavy weight came upon, but suddenly four strange lights came upon the sky coming from four directions, the strange lights, are from the four elemental spirit shrines. The lights subdued the red shade, turning the island back to normal.

    I have my own issues, but this island has many events that could lead to sad, happy or bitter ends. But as it stands the whole ¡®main¡¯ event that could decide the fate of this island or the world is the curse of Sanctus brought upon the world. The seals are slowly weakening, the higher beings that are far from human imagination are held back by that seal. That seal has been slowly ¡®shattering¡¯ and if anything, the world is in its eleventh hour. The beings in the seals could be just unleashed upon the world, spreading, creating chaos, ending the world. Turning it into a wasteland of ashes and corpses before going back to their world, merely chaos incarnate that is purposed to do such destruction.

    Strong, yes, evil, no, they are merely following their instincts. I know this, simply because of a knowledge that I scrape inside my head, the ¡®evil¡¯ that is on the seals, are merely creatures following their own purpose. But destructors are evil to the one that perceives them evil. I find them ¡®evil¡¯ for their destruction, their natural birth of creating chaos where they go.

    This world is one tick away from to the twelfth hour when that twelfth hour comes the world will either die out or be saved by a miracle. This miracle is known as divine intervention, in the form of a Hero, the world will be saved from utter destruction. Think of it as the third spectator in a chess match, he will watch over the play between ¡®good and ¡®evil¡¯, making sure that no one cheats. And when the odds are overbearing the other, and there is no hope left, then the third spectator will bring down ¡®intervention¡¯ in hopes of making the odds in favor of each other. The Third spectator that dwells with the neutral middle line can only be called as fair. If good triumphs, the third spectator will bring forth a miracle to the bad, and likewise can be said if bad triumphs over good, a cycle that allows the world to progress beyond just good and evil.

    Just good won¡¯t do the world good, it will stagnate. Same can be said if it is only evil. It is a natural order of this world in order that this body, this head somehow saw in the past. Was I truly a murderer, or was a scholar who seen things?

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.It matters not.

    ...

    The Curse World¡¯s flicker is what I call it, there should be another term to it but I have no idea what they call it. Anyways, I am carrying my hoe, inspecting the islanders that are roaming around the villages slightly weakened by the Red Shade''s flicker. Along the way, I saw injured earthen mates who fought warp gates. The War Gates consists of many beasts, and usually, when they appear two earthen mates usually fights together, I say that ¡®usually¡¯ since the curse flickers happened two times since this week.

    The curse world¡¯s flicker is more of a sonar radar that scans every living being in the world, putting them down with a heavy weight, this is caused by the seal¡¯s weakening and because of this that the front lines in the Hillines are slowly crumbling. Their defenses are weak against this flicker.

    ¡°Oh Ramiel, man you sure are not feeling ill?¡±

    ¡°No, I am good...maybe I recovered faster than you?¡±

    ¡°Kaka, lucky you, what a trouble isn¡¯t it?¡±

    An acquaintance I usually meet when strolling back to my house spoke to me for a bit, like the others that are sitting down in this tree lined street, they have been afflicted with the cursed flicker. I could not feel this flicker like he said, I recover fast, no, and it is more like it doesn¡¯t really hinder me at all. Sure I could feel some weight bearing down upon me, but is merely noticeable that before I know it goes away. It is abnormal, along with the skins engraved upon me. I hate it, but at the same, I am grateful for it. Mainly because it allows me to do lots of work, while at the same time keep myself standing despite this entire flicker in the world.

    ¡°He is coming here!¡±

    A voice shouted loudly in the distance, running to it I could see four earthen mates bearing down their shields. I expected some monster will come out, but what I saw was just Grom running, with his metal skin back. I never saw him for a week after the visit, so this was the first time for a while. He is running, the red glare in his eyes was back, and strangely, his face was making an expression. It was the expression of fear and anxiety. And as he continues, he uses his shoulder to sweep the earthen mates away, he then ran to my direction, and since I don¡¯t want to use the disgusting skills that I possessed, I merely step back only to see Grom pummeled down heavily on the ground, a crater appeared and when I look at the direction where he came from, I saw the Mistress of the Island, floating with white energy surrounding her. I looked at her strange aura. There was a divine, yet malicious feeling to it.

    I turned my eyes back to Grom, his red glaring eyes staring at me, his face was twitching, and seeing him opening his mouth, I kneeled down and listened.

    ¡°Help...me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Before I can confirm, he was forced to stand up, and he glowed violet, his expression then went back to his usual stoic one. I heard him clearly, and yet I am confused. Grom¡¯s first word that I manage to hear, is him asking for help.

 Chapter 180 â€“ Journal Entry 30: A Favor

    Chapter 180 ¨C Journal Entry 30: A Favor

    <hr>

    Hearing Grom speaks his words, made me think. I put my hands on my waist, looked up to Miss Pandora with a glance. She looked at me back, her head slightly tilted to the right. There was something fishy, either it was due to Grom¡¯s condition that he has for helped or something else. I could not confirm what it is, nor could I suddenly just speak my mind throwing suspicions at the Island Mistress.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with him, Mistress...is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He told me ¡°Help me¡± so I am curious, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is nothing new then. As I have said, he is suffering from curses, and usually, he goes berserk to the point he hallucinates. His memories are jumbled, so not fret it is nothing at all.¡±

    A reply made with a blank unmoving expression. It felt natural, yet my instincts told me that there was something wrong. I have no clue.

    ¡°Well, let us go, Grom. It seems that lessening the spell does nothing but trouble at your current condition.¡±

    Saying that Miss Pandora left along with Grom, the earthen mates that were swept away by Grom¡¯s shoulder tackle stride away in order to heal their injuries. I looked at the sky for a second, and I thought that my instincts were telling me that there was something. It is a gut feeling mainly, but I could not help but wonder. That expression Grom had was the look of helplessness and despair. I feel like I have seen such expression so many times that because of that my instincts tell me that there was something. Of course, my instincts could also be wrong. After all, hearing the story from Elena and the Mistress herself about Grom makes it seems like there was no malice involved.

    I am not sure, however, the world isn¡¯t that nice for everyone to tell you the truth. To me, I could be listening to talk to Elena¡¯s stories about Grom or The Mistress every day and eventually I would believe that is the only truth. They could be lying to me, telling me stories to shove suspicion away. In this world there is no true fact unless it is backed heavily by the truth, I could be just hearing lies, and would never know the truth.

    In fact, I could be an unreliable narrator, my thoughts might be false and I might have been feeding lies to protect myself. It is simply that easy to lie. I experienced the world through my senses, every word could be lies and maybe I am just somewhere out there sitting on a chair overlooking, daydreaming all of this.

    But anyway, the point is that the Mistress could be telling the truth or not. So since I have no clue, no anything to go by, I am just going to point my eyes towards my house. The red shade of flicker has caused a commotion, and at the moment until the warp gates around the island are taken care of by the Earthen mates, then I will stay still.

    I will never fight again.

    ...

    Two days after the red flicker, I found myself plowing the land of mine again, the sound the river makes as the water from it falls down on the complex tunnels that lead to different streams doesn¡¯t get boring at all. The land of mine has been doing okay, I could see some sprouts but it would take long for them to sprout. As for what I am planting, I have no idea. I just went to take some crops from the general store in the village, sowed them and let them grow.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The crops in this world are rather different. Most of them are mixes of the old crops I remember back home. If anything, only a few of the crops like corn and potato are still the same. I am not really bothered since they taste different, not to mention that this body of mine is used to eating such food.

    The field of mine was quiet, I am quite far from the village and the chirping of birds is quite relaxing. I am still plowing the land, I mostly already planted seeds, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from taking care of my field. I enjoy this kind of activity despite how troublesome it is. My physique is quite okay anyway. And working long hours in the field, from morning to after noon doesn¡¯t tire me out. At best I would be hungry or thirsty, but I feel like I can go on without eating if I wanted to. It scares me how tough this body is sometimes, and because of that, my conviction does not use the cold hearted skills lingering me strengthened.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    I heard a voice coming from the dirt path. Looking at the source I saw Elena holding her multi tool rod. It can transform into anything, which is quite handy. She was once showed me how it functions, apparently, it is run by golem core.

    ¡°Elena, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Just hanging around...do you dislike that?¡±

    ¡°Not really...¡±

    I carried my hoe towards her. She seems to be carrying no basket, but I could see her pick up a fruit from one of her pockets, and throw one at me. I grab the orange-like fruit that once peeled reveals an apple like texture. I sat with Elena, making small talk but suddenly she stopped and looked at me, asking.

    ¡°I heard that you saw one of Uncle Grom¡¯s usual events of going berserk?¡±

    ¡®Is he always like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although the Mistress tells me that it is merely a ¡®curse¡¯.¡±

    ¡°A curse, which reminds me, Grom is quite heavily filled with curses and maledictions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Grom can sometimes lose control, but even so...¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Come on, speak up already.¡±

    Elena hesitated for a while.

    ¡°Uncle Grom...despite being like that cares for us. But sometimes, I wonder if the Mistress is lying to us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You remember Uncle Grom back before we came back to the island? He usually has red eyes, but every time he enters the island, those red eyes would turn silver, and he would look like as if he was a doll.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, indeed, he looked and acted more independent. But somehow here, he looks like he doesn¡¯t even take a smoke.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, which is why I want you to do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°A favor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want you to tail the Mistress...find out if she is doing something nasty to Uncle Grom.¡±

 Chapter 181 â€“ Journal Entry 31: Pandoraâ€™s Ballad 1

    Chapter 181 ¨C Journal Entry 31: Pandora¡¯s Ballad 1

    <hr>

    Elena asked me to tail Miss Pandora. She told me that she wanted to know what she was hiding. For a long time, she suspected that she has been hiding something from the village. What it is. Is something that Elena wanted to know, but mostly her request is for the sake of Grom, she wanted to know if there is any problem with Grom or whatever Pandora is doing to him, she apparently also heard Grom call for help, and in the village she was always the one that Grom calls for help to the point that it became a habit every time a red flicker happens.

    At first, I wanted to refuse simply because I don¡¯t feel like that would be good thing to do, I am a newcomer in this island after all, any violation of the laws here would surely kick me out, following Pandora is also a crime, not to mention that tailing her wherever she goes will make me some kind of noisy newcomer that didn¡¯t know his place.

    Elena was quite persuasive though, she told me that she will do anything. She will also pay me, and not to mention craft me a multi tool like the one she is holding just for me. Normally she wouldn¡¯t craft any multi tools, but this time she wanted to know the truth. It was vexing, I was quite lost in what to do, but her eyes that were begging me, and the favor I owe her for taking me on this island employs me to take her request. So I took her request, in exchange for a multi tool, and a few favors. For what those favors will be, I am still thinking about it. But Elena didn¡¯t bother to be wary about the promised favors, she was only happy to have me tail the Mistress. Of course, I don¡¯t want to start immediately, I have the field to take care, and leaving it alone scares me. But Elena assumed me that she will watch over my fields if I am way, as long as I tell her then she would vacant her time.

    After talking to Elena I went back to my house, I sat on my bed, fondle my chin for a while before taking a big breath, I then clenched my hands, laid my back on the bed. I slept for four hours. I wake up in the middle of the night and was quite hungry. I went to the Inn. There I saw Rosetta singing again, and Odette cooking in the kitchen, the sound of the oil boiling, and the aroma of alcohol and grilled meat mix together perfectly. I took a seat on the corner of the room near to the window. I ordered some wine and a grilled beef. I wanted to be alone for a while, to wonder about Elena¡¯s request. Her request has quite a danger, I agreed to it mostly because I couldn¡¯t leave it alone. I have a problem in refusing those calling for help. It is a curse word that makes my body move on my own, especially when said with eyes of care, and helplessness.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    I sip on my wine, ate some of my beef. It mixed inside my mouth it was perfect for my taste. I spun my fork, then look at the window, the pale circle above surrounded with silver dots made for quite a sight. The island is quite filled with sceneries, the dots of light in the sky and the silver moon above isn¡¯t the only thing. There is also the Lumen that floats above like water evaporating, the lumen was beautiful to watch. As I stare at the spectacle, a person lightly walks with her rod, it was Elena, her expression melancholic, her eyes full of worries. She has short hair that reaches her chin, her blonde hair being illuminated by the pale moonlight, and her outfit, which was zippered down, showing her collarbone, and her pale shoulders made me raise my brow, my eyes stare near her pits, I felt attracted to her neck, and the way she just stands make me baffled. Beautiful, lovely, and despite her size not being that much, I can say that she was lovely.

    Before I know it, I was already staring at Elena too much, even she could feel my stare, and thus she looked at my dazed look at her, making Elena raise her brow. I swallowed the grilled beef in my mouth. I took a sip of my wine, calmed my beating heart. I could feel my breath shorten, and my mind wandering to her. I tried removing the thought, yet my mind¡¯s eyes visualize the image like nothing.

    I could not believe that I would be fascinated by her. It was something about her look that made me want to win her heart, or maybe my preferences before I somehow lost my memories stayed?

    I don¡¯t know but even so, with the natural feeling and that odd attraction that just form. I feel like tailing Pandora.

    So with that in mind, I finished my meal and went out of the Inn. I stared at the road Elena took for a while, she was heading to the harbor, probably wanting to relax for a while, clear up her mind. I have things to do so I went back inside my house. I glance at the tools leaned on the walls and thought that after this task I would focus on just farming.

    I wanted none of the fightings. I wanted nothing but to farm, follow the heartwarming feeling that this body¡¯s memories treasured other than that figure of a noble lady. I wanted none of it, so after this, I wanted to keep a simple of life and maybe...well, I would think about if I somehow don¡¯t get caught by Miss Pandora.

    I am concerned about my personal living. I want nothing more than peace, yet here I am thinking of doing a request because some asked me with puppy like eyes. It is messed up yet, even so, my mind agreed on its own.

 Chapter 182 â€“ Journal Entry 32: Pandoraâ€™s Ballad 2

    Chapter 182 ¨C Journal Entry 32: Pandora¡¯s Ballad 2

    <hr>

    Followed Pandora on the morning, her stride was quite something. By her side was Grom, always listless as ever. They went walking around the island, the way she did it resembles like an owner taking her dog out for a walk. She wore a peaceful smile while Grom silently stands by her side.

    I am following them by utilizing my eagle vision. My body knows this sort of skill the moment I wanted to use my eyes like a scope. Didn¡¯t even know I have this kind of ability but due to this that I was able to follow them through great distance. Pandora is making small mutters. I could not hear it or try to read her lips. It was another language. Either ancient or a chant of some sort that she mutters, she orders Grom with her index finger, Grom follows while making light steps.

    They went to the seawater cave. It was hard to follow them there without being seen so I went to the harbor, by the ends of the harbor. I saw the two staring at the horizon. Pandora made mutters again, she does it a lot when it comes to Grom. She is speaking alone, always alone in speaking. There was an air of weirdness around her. Describing it would be like someone that tries to act something out. She looked like she was speaking to Grim, but her eyes weren''t even trying to look at Grom. It was a one woman soliloquy. Not even Grom is irrelevant to her own conversation.

    They moved to the beach. It was far easier to spot them there so I climbed up the seawater cave. As usual, she was doing her one woman soliloquy. This time she seems to be playing something out again. It looked like she was acting that she was some kind of date. It looked quite sad. I almost wondered if there was someone that this mistress misses. Of course, this is just my observation. Until I hear what she really is talking then all of this could be my misunderstanding.

    It took her three hours to be satisfied watching the waves wash over the sand. From the sea weeds that drifts over. To the flying fishes that leap up and dive down to the water. Pandora moved again this time near the Inn where she watches the ocean again. She seems to enjoy herself. She interacts with all the villagers. Odette saw her while she was sweeping the leaves away from the Inn. She greeted her and after that went back to sweeping. Pandora looked at Odette with conflicting eyes. It seems that Pandora was bothered by something. I wonder what was she was bothered about?

    Pandora went to the general store. She went inside so I wasn¡¯t able to see what she was doing. Thus, I rushed up to the Inn area and entered the general store. I looked around the goods, greeted Miss Pandora while I was browsing. I bought two cigars. Boreas owns the General store. He is a tall man with a funny mustache. He has two daughters, of them out in Soren living with her husband, while the other one is on the front lines. I met Boreas in the Inn he talked a lot about his daughter and wanting the curse to be damn over.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Pandora and Grom went out of the store. I followed after while feigning going back to my house. My house is just a step away from the Inn and General store after all. I waited for five minutes before returning to my tailing. Pandora was at the small pond near the villa of the mayor is. She was looking at the pond, glancing at the tree that was over one hundred years old. I remember that she planted it with an earthen mate who freed her from petrification. It is an old tale that Elena told me about over the week. She was madly in love with that earthen mate, hence after that earthen mate died. She traveled to the ashen wasteland in despair, meeting Grom. It was rumored that she was madly in love with that earthen mate. Which isn¡¯t that hard to follow considering that according to Elena, Miss Pandora was trapped under the sea petrified for four hundred years without human contact until the earthen mate saved her through mere coincidence.

    Imagining the loneliness that she went through and the fact that that saved her just passed away in old age. Elena thinks that Miss Pandora has moved on. But even so, I think that it is obvious that she still loved that earthen mate. If she didn¡¯t then she wouldn¡¯t have stayed in a platonic relationship with Grom for hundred years.

    I followed her back on top of the shrine-like house after frolicking on the pond near the villa. Back in the shrine-like house. She sat on the balcony with Grom by her side. Using his shoulder, Pandora closes her eyes while Grom rests listlessly without moving at all. The wind flutters her silver white hair, her figure illuminated by the sun¡¯s light added with her peaceful like expression made her very normal. The white aura that surrounded her during the time Grom asked for help was not there, the malicious yet divine feeling was nowhere to be seen.

    Hiding in the thicket, with my eyes that of an eagle. I started to wonder what the truth is really. Elena asked me for help yet somehow I could see nothing wrong. But even so, I shall persevere. She hasn¡¯t gone to the ruins yet so until I get a glimpse of what she does under the ruins of Fernery. So thus I retreat away quietly like an unseen shadow. I went back to the fields which I left with Elena. She was eager to watch my fields. I stared at her lovely face. Walked up to her and began to explain my ¡®tailing¡¯ so far. Along the way, our chat becomes small talks and I found myself enjoying my time with her.

 Chapter 183 â€“ Journal Entry 33: Pandoraâ€™s Ballad 3

    Chapter 183 ¨C Journal Entry 33: Pandora¡¯s Ballad 3

    <hr>

    The day after, I followed Pandora again. This time she did what she did like yesterday. Her schedule consists of walking around the island doing a one woman soliloquy. At the moment she is on the beach again watching the white sands being washed over by the waves. Her violet eyes watching a crab-like creature trek through the sands. There was a hint of joy in the Mistress, her laugh was quite lovely. But after that laugh of hers, she turned silent, cling to Grom¡¯s arm. There the sad expression she wears while trying to sleep in her house appeared again, a lonely smile unbefitting of before she made that joyful laugh, almost as if she remembered something painful.

    My heart wavers at the thought of spying the loneliness before me. It was painful to look at. Almost like a sad lonely child who lost her parents, unable to let go or a foolish teenager that has her first love fail. Her posture was quite bleak; there was no elegance to it compared when she faces other people.

    She finally stood up after mopping on the white sands. She did her usual schedule without any hint of going to the ruins. Thus I retreated back to my fields and talked to Elena how she isn¡¯t doing anything.

    ¡°Maybe she wouldn¡¯t be going soon huh, well she usually tells us not to go to the ruins. So I will tell you when she goes.¡±

    ¡°I see, and then I guess I shall lay off in tailing?¡±

    ¡°No, please do it. Unlike you, I could never able to tail the Mistress without her blinking behind my back. Actually, I am pretty impressed that you haven¡¯t been spotted yet.¡±

    ¡°I have my ways.¡±

    I could only reply that. I could not just tell Elena that it is due to forgotten ¡®instincts¡¯ and ¡®skills¡¯ that I am able to do so. In fact every single day I regain my abilities. And seeing myself getting stronger without doing anything unhinges me badly, I feel like everything that I would try to touch would break. I feared it so much that I spent the entire night taking control, not daring to go beyond the limit of what a human can do.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Elena noticed my suddenly lost in thought. I smiled trying to cover my bit of weakness while also holding her soft yet rough hand. She tried to pull it away but I was stronger than her. I could grip her hand never let it go. I am glad that I am able to hold her hand despite the slowly rising strength of mine.

    ¡°Hey. Let go...¡±

    She was quite bashful but I see her not resisting that much. Somehow my instincts told me to just pull her over and embrace her. But I am a gentleman so I decided to hold it out. Of course, if there is anyone that tries to court her, then I won¡¯t be passive anymore. Besides, I am still doing something for Elena. It can wait.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ...

    Pandora did nothing as of today. She merely sat on the island shrine so I went out to the fields plowing the land. It is a good day, and the mood around is still great. I was planning to just lie down on the grass but Elena arrives with her suit zippered down. The overalls of her full body suit use for smithing were tied around her waist. She visited again with her multi-tool rod. She chatted around with me in my fields.

    After talking for a while we decided to roam around instead of just idling in the farm lands. Elena already knew of Pandora¡¯s schedule so she decided to give me a tour of the ruins that Pandora visits. She wanted me to scour the location just in case I need some place to hide. The ruins are located on the back of the Island, about forty minutes away from my fields. The path towards the ruins are quite hazardous, but since Elena has visited before. She was used to taking the safe paths. I followed her but at the time keep my eyes open for any danger. When we arrive at the ruins I saw brownish like columns and a half open entrance. The arch on top of the entrance seems quite old. Well, that is to be expected of ancient ruins.

    Elena then introduced me to the ancient ruins. From its history where it¡¯s supposed to be a temple for the dragon priests that worship the arch-dragon that guards the island before Pandora took over. Elena was quite knowledgeable and at the same time, she told me how no one is allowed to enter the ruins without Pandora¡¯s permission. Knowing that now, I questioned how I would be able to enter the ruins. Elena seems to forget about this and got worried about the plan to tail Pandora. Seeing her distraught I tried touching the barrier only to feel no restraint at all. Elena saw me passing my hand through without any resistance and put on a smile.

    I like her smile, I really do. But, I resisted her charms for now. I wanted to have this task over first. So for now, I coughed and listened to her talk about the plan. And as she was talking, the world suddenly turn red, a shockwave made of red happened.

    The red flicker came about again. I was shocked that I grab Elena over and grab her to protect. It took me seconds to realize that we were quite in a dangerous position. I ran out of the ruins while holding Elena carefully. She was quite noisy about but I didn¡¯t let her go until the red flicker of the curse disappeared.

    Out of the ruins, I made her stand. She was being bashful again, trying to be angry but it didn¡¯t work on me. Instead, she thanked me, I said nothing and by the end, the two of us looked up the sky, wondering about the red flicker.

    The red flicker was quite fast to happen. Unlike last time, according to Elena, the red flicker doesn¡¯t happen twice in a month. But even so, the red flicker of the curse of Sanctus happened. And when we observe the sky further, Elena and I saw a red line of crack plastered upon the sky. As if the sky was a mirror, slowly breaking.

 Chapter 184 â€“ Journal Entry 34: Pandoraâ€™s Ballad 4

    Chapter 184 ¨C Journal Entry 34: Pandora¡¯s Ballad 4

    <hr>

    The red flicker came about earlier than usual. This scared most of the islanders to the point that Pandora appeased them, vowing to protect them to the very end. The villagers trusted Pandora. I felt like I would have trusted her too but if it wasn¡¯t for Elena and I¡¯s suspicion then we would have been convinced as well.

    Since the Island was in quite a turmoil with warp gates appearing everywhere. Elena had to go and take care of the golem guards. She left along with earthen mates while at the same time telling me if I wanted to join the fight. I refused out of the vow that I will never hurt anyone again if I could. Elena didn¡¯t force me and went away with the earthen mates. I was worried about my field so I checked on it. While I was checking, Miss Leona who is still staying on the island approached me. She was planning to stay for a while but with the red flicker has been rather rough. She decided to retreat back to Soren mainly because of her duty as an envoy of her nation. Although there was regret in her heart that she wasn¡¯t able to say anything to Grom, her nation always come first, and with resolute she bid her goodbye, leaving along with the ship that is going to Sardis City.

    I saw that she didn¡¯t want to leave but her loyalty was quite applauding.

    After checking my fields I went back to my house. I stared at my palms for a while before taking a breath. I could probably take care of the warp gates but at the moment, if I take action then I would have to say goodbye to this name. I hate fighting. And as day¡¯s passes, I could feel that sooner or later my abilities would allow me to remember my memories and true name. It scares me, but even so having two memories that have clashing ideals and morals is already a bother.

    I could not take it anymore. I need to get out. So I went to the Inn. I ordered some food and tried to relax like the others who are concerned of the red flicker. I can see that their faces express their fear. When I listen to the others they mention of how the frontlines are crumbling. With the seal surrounding the dark elven lands wavering, it wouldn¡¯t be sooner or later that the higher beings contained in that land, would be starting their rampage. The Hero of the Ancient Mechanical Sword, the Witch Regina, and the War Maiden of the Kingdom of Lin and her adopted daughter could not do such thing as hold them back.

    The Divines are also not responding simply because of an irregularity. Despite all the technology that has been going on. It isn¡¯t sure if it would be enough to repel the higher beings that stand above any others.

    The world was set to the path of doom. And the Hero that could stop it was nowhere to be found.

    I found it extremely displeasing how cruel the world can be. Here I am, trying to be a farmer yet the world would soon end. If that doesn¡¯t make anyone depress then congratulations, you are one tough nut to crack. I felt terrible. I couldn¡¯t endure it so I bought wine in the bar. Odette told me that it still day but since I told her that I want to drink it alone in my house. She allowed me to buy wine. Then, I brought the wine over to my house. There I just sat on the floor, drinking. It makes me relieved, and as I was drinking I heard a knock. I told the one knocking to enter and there I saw Elena entering with a bit of weary appearance. I asked her what¡¯s wrong.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°So many warp gates...the earthen mates have suffered quite a casualty.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    I couldn¡¯t speak any more words. I was silent and casual about it. I know that I could do something yet my cowardice holds me back. I was confused, weakened, and despite the perfect reasons I couldn¡¯t still do it.

    I am Ramiel now. I don¡¯t ever want to change that. I just want to live normally like my father did. He wasn¡¯t a hero or a knight, but he had the widest and biggest back that I witnessed in my life. He was dependable, and his infectious optimism made me continue forward every time I feel myself drowning in the dark.

    I remember him now and because of it that I am now more eager to live normally.

    ¡°Hey...I wonder if the world will end.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Me too, well if it did then we wouldn¡¯t be able to know if Miss Pandora is up to something fishy. And I wouldn¡¯t be able to make golems or get married.¡±

    ¡°Well, want to get married then?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to repeat it again?¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡±

    ¡°Heh...¡±

    I know that my appearance is above average so there should be no worry. She didn¡¯t resist me holding her back then and I could her dilate her eyes every time she sees me. We get along well, and she was easy and fun to be with. I don¡¯t mind wedding her.

    ¡°This is too fast?¡±

    ¡°We can work that out...¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what to say.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think hard about it...well if the world does end then might as well marry me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    She was actually thinking about it. The way she folds her arms, tilting her head to the left while trying to come up with an answer makes her quite adorable. Ah, how sinful of me to have such a liking to blondes. Even the girl who I see in my memories was blonde. I am hopeless.

    ¡°Gee, just relax okay? Besides, I still have to win your favor right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you want to use my favor for!?¡±

    ¡°Obviously...you may be lacking in the bust area but you are lovely Elena...¡±

    ¡°You words are sweet yet I find it irritating at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, forget about it for now.¡±

    I offered my wine to Elena. She raised her brow as if suspecting me on trying anything but I comforted and told her that I won¡¯t do anything that will make her hate me. She told me that I shouldn¡¯t do anything. And took the wine I offered. At the moment, I truly wanted a companion to share my sorrows over. And she is perfect for it.

 Chapter 185 â€“ Journal Entry 35: Pandoraâ€™s Ballad 5

    Chapter 185 ¨C Journal Entry 35: Pandora¡¯s Ballad 5

    <hr>

    I woke up feeling chilly. When I look at the blanket, I notice there were red stains on it. I feel lost for a second, but then I smelled the feminine smell in the air. Glancing on my side, I saw Elena sleeping without her clothes, only covered with a blanket. She was sweaty, and I could still hear her rather wearied breathing. In the floor, I could see clothes, specifically my clothes and hers.

    I was naked, she was naked. I somehow felt refreshed yet at the same time I felt ashamed. I told her that I wouldn¡¯t try anything yet here we are, sharing the same bed in our birthday suit. All I remember was that we were drinking heavily, and then somewhere along the line we started flirting and ended up in bed.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The small voice of her surprised me. I looked at her widened eyes. She glances at me, looking at my face, then to my stomach. Her face brightened, and she jumped back, holding her blanket over.

    ¡°Ah...ah...you...¡±

    She was out of words. She was embarrassed, and even I could tell that she was starting to remember what happened. I didn¡¯t know what to say. I just stared at her awkwardly, trying to gauge the situation. Elena was red, she, like I wasn¡¯t able to talk properly. She looked down at her crotch, and she seems to have noticed too. I can remember some parts, and I remember the end of our copulation which ended up with me, pouring my seeds over her womb.

    ¡°I am sorry. Even though I said those things...damn it.¡±

    ¡°You sure sound like you regret it...¡±

    ¡°No, of course not, indeed it was my fault for not be to hold back. You were just too beautiful and the effects of the alcohol were quite strong on me.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change things. Gosh, for me to actually do this...and you were quite wild.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry...¡±

    ¡°You almost drain me...¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    I could only apologize.

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    She asked me. I lifted my head and find her face back to normal, at least she calmed down.

    ¡°I will take responsibility. So despite it being only quite a while, please marry me.¡±

    ¡°Really...we could just forget about this...¡±

    ¡°No, what if you get pregnant?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...well, you did pour a lot...and I...¡±

    She was stuttering, unable to find her words. I held Elena¡¯s hand. I looked her straight in the eye.

    ¡°Please marry me...I am not the kind of man that will not take responsibility. And sleeping with you then just forgetting about it makes me feel awful.¡±

    This body was quite a celibate, while the other world¡¯s memories were quite that of a hopeless romantic who falls in love quite fast. So paired up with this body that has quite the courage, the other world¡¯s other me built up a confidence, and was strongly loyal.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°I...couldn¡¯t believe this...fine...¡±

    ¡°Thank you. So, for now, please fall in love with me.¡±

    ¡°Damn you...¡±

    Elena was embarrassed, but even so, I have the feeling she didn¡¯t really hate it.

    After that, Elena became my lover. She begrudgingly accepted at first, but in the end, she started to accept as if she was willing to try. She was quite smug about, and as we dress up she was complaining, trying to make me feel guilty. In retaliation, I would speak of lewd things to her, which would turn the rather not so pure anymore Elena embarrassed. It took us quite a while, but after finishing we bid goodbye for now.

    Somehow seeing Elena leave, telling me to see her again made me skip a beat. To think that in just mere days, I would fall in love with her. Although her ¡®bust¡¯ was quite not up to my liking, there was something that made me attracted to her, I suspect it is due to her blonde hair, I am a sucker for those of blonde hair.

    Somehow it was easy to fall in love. I was quite surprised, thinking that the memories of old would take hold on me. But yet I didn¡¯t even hesitate, and I don¡¯t think it was that of responsibility. I truly did fall in love, and quite fast too. My mind still, and somehow I feel like that there was some sort of calmness happening in my heart.

    ...

    I went to work. I plowed my fields again and took care of the crops. As I did I saw the earthen mates surveying the land, I greeted them, wondered what they are up to.

    ¡°We are checking if there are more warp gates, be careful.¡±

    After telling me that, they left on patrol. I continued working until after noon, and as I sat near the fields, I saw Elena in the distance walking towards me along with her brother. I stood up and greeted them both. James looked at me icily, he then put his arms around my shoulder and started talking about how his sister. He wanted to be straight and asked me if I truly have affection for his sister. I told him that I do, and only explaining it for a bit that her brother lets go of me, and told me to take care of her sister. He left just like that, leaving me and Elena alone in the fields. I looked at the Elena, she was quite fidgeting with her hair, and because of that I could not help but stand in front of her, kneel on my knee, and grab her right hand. While kneeling, I said.

    ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

    She widened her eyes for a moment. She tilted her head to the right, smiling as she says.

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    Hearing her put a smile on my face. I stood up, embraced her and promised her that I will be good. It was quite fast, I know, but even so with the world supposedly ending, I can¡¯t help but find a pillar to support me.

 Chapter 186 â€“ Journal Entry 36: Pandoraâ€™s Ballad 6

    Chapter 186 ¨C Journal Entry 36: Pandora¡¯s Ballad 6

    <hr>

    Somehow despite the far end nearby I fell in love. My heart wouldn¡¯t start longing and I feel stronger. But at the same time, a feeling of aspiration comes upon me. Even though I did somehow fall in love fast, the world will soon end. I find it worry and I begin to wonder if there is anything I could do. My memories started to recover out of a passive ability of mine. I could slit my wrist and it would regenerate instantly. Due to this, I believe that even broke memories might be fixed.

    I was supposed to not worry about that yet the power inside me slowly forces the truth. I am scared yet despite that I was ready for it. I do not want to change who am I but even so, I could only accept the truth. That is why while waiting for it to come I continued tailing Miss Pandora everywhere. She was busy in protecting the island. She was applying various seals on the four shrines awhile ago. Now she was fixing the ¡®cracks¡¯ on the island which was formed due to the red flicker.

    Along with her was Grom, as usual, he was silent in following Pandora. While observing them from afar I could see that there was a slight difference in her expression. It was as if she was trying to hurry up on something. I notice that she was rather fidgety and after fixing that red flicker ¡®crack¡¯ she moved on immediately to the next one. The next one was located on the far side of the Island. Around the crack where two warp gates. Pandora looked at the warp gates before sticking her hands out and crushing them with an invisible force. The Warp Gates shine unsteadily before disappearing into the thin air. Pandora started fixing the red flicker, as observed she was in a hurry again.

    After fixing that red flicker crack, she went back the village and rested in the Inn. While resting in the Inn she talked to the two sisters in the Inn. They were talking about the situation of the villagers and hearing them made me truly understand that her care for the island wasn¡¯t that of a lie. It was no doubt that her feelings to the island weren¡¯t false.

    I stood outside the Inn peeking on the window. Moving back, I saw my reflection on the glass. I contemplated for a second before retracting my hearing to normal. Sitting on the stairs that lead to my house, I began to wait for Miss Pandora to come out. Once she came out she greeted me normally before striding back to the shrine-like house on top of the island. I sat on the stairs, wondering if I should continue doing this. But even so, just thinking about Grom¡¯s pleading for help made me continue. Elena cares for his uncle and that is enough for me to continue.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ...

    In the afternoon I didn¡¯t follow Miss Pandora. I stayed on my fields plowing the land. The field of mine needs constant care and I am quite adamant and making my field bloom beautifully. At some point, Elena who was done with her work in the forge visited and watched me work. After I was done and talk to her all about what Miss Pandora did. She also seems hesitant to continue but still pushed through it. She told me what she was quite afraid that I would be spotted. I assumed her that it wouldn¡¯t be so.

    Elena made a smile. I like her sun-like smile. She was quite caring despite sometimes her smug demeanor. She likes talking about her golems and even though she has trauma due to some of Grom¡¯s actions. She still cares for her Uncle greatly. I find that adorable and every time I speak that out she would be embarrassed. Honestly, spending time alone with Elena made me somehow feel normal. I could remember some of the parts that the blue haired image would talk to. And remembering them made me feel sick despite what my intentions were.

    I was brutal, without mercy. It didn¡¯t matter what I was going about for. I slaughtered at the behest of a woman who wanted to secure her Kingdom. I was used as a tool, not knowing that I was chasing selfless woman that wanted nothing but safety for her kingdom to the point that she uses me all over again for her own benefits. I was chasing after that back, fought for it so hard that somewhere along the line I begin to wonder what I was even doing anymore.

    That is why despite all of that I went through for that back. I find myself easily forgetting it all the moment I lost it all. It is coming back, all of it and as it fills back, the empty void that was in me got filled up nicely by this golem loving woman. I spent only a few weeks on this island, and yet I was captured. It was foolish of mine to think that chasing after someone who only used me was right. That is why I could not bear it to go back to what I was before assuming the name Ramiel.

    Elena noticed my expression and as expected of her. She started talking about something irrelevant trying to lift my mood up. I followed after her attempts and overall we chatted normally under the afternoon sun until we parted in evening. I escorted Elena back to her smithy house and there she told me that Pandora will soon go the ruins and that if I intend to follow. I need to be careful. I promised Elena that I will and after that, I went back home to my house.

    While I was sitting on my bed I saw the image of the blue haired woman again. This time she was silent, yet her eyes were filled with jealousy. I spoke words and those words turn into strange runes that somehow bind the image. That image screamed, dispersed, and I found myself with a nonchalant smile plastering my face.

 Chapter 187 â€“ Journal Entry 37: Pandoraâ€™s Ballad 7

    Chapter 187 ¨C Journal Entry 37: Pandora¡¯s Ballad 7

    <hr>

    I hang on a ledge that makes it hard for anyone to see me. In the distance, I can see Miss Pandora chanting words to lift the barrier up. I can pass through the barrier easily so I had no worries. She started speaking in ancient tongue. Most of her words echoed around, bouncing on the dirt walls, the ruins and mostly making it faint yet somehow loud. As she spoke further many sigils, runes, and circles came about. These magic circles covered the ruins. The sigils supported the circles as the runes then acted like support.

    Pandora raised up her snowy arms. Her divine yet malicious aura appeared, coating her body. This aura helped in supporting the magic formation she is making. All of this work just to take the seal away made me baffled. I can just enter without any worries but it seems that she needs to take her time. Realizing this I might have known the level she is in. But even so, I will only follow her and never engage in battle. Pandora kept on chanting until the barrier on the ruins was gone. She then entered along with Grom while at the same time closing the barrier. I glide through the front of the barrier. Putting my hand I was about to touch it when I felt the glaring of a ward. I dodged the glare, and then move backward. Chanting a few words of power, the wards turned blind towards me. I did not disable the wards. I merely make an exception to me, letting me enter without the wards detecting. I entered the ruins and I was greeted with ancient walls with hieroglyphics that are a mix of the language of the land and runes, sigils that make them feel vague and pedantic.

    I wanted to take a closer look but I brush the thought away and move to follow Pandora. She was walking steadily with Grom. She was keeping her divine yet malicious aura while looking around. If I move thirty meters near her she probably will detect me despite my presence despite lurking in the shadows. I am confident I can¡¯t be detected unless I do so. Pandora moved within a giant chamber filled with statues and strange objects. She started counting the objects first, picked something up and carried them with her. She wasn¡¯t using Grom to carry the items and as I observe further she was chanting something that pours her energy on the items. While walking the chamber suddenly shook for a while. Pandora stopped; her eyes scanned the environment before she made a sleight of a wrist, planting four sigils that attached to the four corners of the room. She then moved to the next room.

    I waited for a minute before approaching the chamber she was standing. In the chamber, the sigils acted as strings that would detect someone. I was able to ¡®deflect¡¯ the sigils by merely coating myself with my own energy. Her sigils could only recognize me as a mirror. I could not enter the next chamber by opening the doors. So instead I surveyed the area until I found a fallen ceiling. There I saw an entrance, followed it to where Pandora is and saw her standing in a circular stadium.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    I wondered what she was up to. So I took cover near a half wall above the ceiling. There I observe Pandora starting some sort of ritual. At first, she spread her arms up to the sky. White aura coated her body, and then she started signing an odd song of blessing. As for why I could tell that it is an odd song of blessing. It is mainly because of how the lumen lights that are everywhere around her started gathering like a sphere on top of her. As she sings her song, four red energy of light came upon from the pillars. These pillars were about to struck Pandora but instead, it flew to Grom who was on Pandora¡¯s left. Being hit with the four red energies, Grom started to howl. His painful bellow made it somehow horrifying to hear. He kneeled on the ground; he was trying to stand but the red energy boiled his flesh. As if he was water, he was filled with bubbles. Every part of his body bubbled and the heartbreaking sound he made me want to take action. Pandora who was near Grom begged him to endure it. There was an obvious displeased expression on her face. She didn¡¯t want to hurt Grom. I could tell.

    ¡°Please endure this...just let me see him again...and this will be all over so please!¡±

    Pandora shouted. Grom roar sounded out louder. His flesh was starting to burn. His flesh bubbled and sooner or later he started to melt. What was left on him were his muscles and bones, without skin, I could see that wood-like texture of his bare muscles. His bone was that of metal, knitted tightly along with his muscles. His heart was covered that of wood merged with metal. There was a strange energy glowing on his heart. This energy forcefully pumps Grom¡¯s, heart. I could see Grom¡¯s head clearly. His brain was present and his eyeballs were held tightly around by the veins that looked like they were made of metal string.

    Pandora continued her singing while begging Grom to endure it. The desperation in her eyes and the wanting to see someone somehow made this mistress strong. Grom who was suffering from despair bellowed. His fingers were scratching the floor, and I could feel my body cringed up. All my hair was standing. And the way the ritual continued. I could not help it anymore. I left my cover. Rushed to where the ritual is and with a few words of power dispelled the ritual in one swoop. The sound of glass breaking sounded out. Grom fell to the ground while Pandora who had her ritual interfered turned to me, with her eyes tearing up, with a face of despair she shouted.

    ¡°WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!¡±

    ¡°I came here to stop this mess.¡±

 Chapter 188 â€“ Journal Entry 38: Pandoraâ€™s Ballad 8

    Chapter 188 ¨C Journal Entry 38: Pandora¡¯s Ballad 8

    <hr>

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    ¡°I need to stop you for the sake of Grom.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Pandora waved her hands at me. I rolled away and stood up. I stared at Miss Pandora, I felt my eyes cold.

    ¡°You are fast. How did you enter when I filled the entire ruins with magical sigils?¡±

    ¡°I just can.¡±

    ¡°So you are not saying. Not only that, you easily dispelled the ritual...damn it.¡±

    ¡°Stop this Miss Pandora...you are hurting Grom.¡±

    ¡°It would have all stopped!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I was close to achieving my goal yet you ruin it! I was steps away from summoning Azel¡¯s soul and I would have seen him again. But you just have to interfere!¡±

    ¡°I could not stop myself. Seeing Grom like that made my body move on my own.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Pandora didn¡¯t wave her hands. At the moment her eyes were leaking tears. She didn¡¯t attack me or do anything. She merely stood with her eyes vacant and blank.

    ¡°I was so close to seeing Azel again, I was so close...to seeing his face...yet you just have to interfere and ruin it all for me¡ªHA HA HA HA HA HA-AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡±

    Pandora broke down to tears. She sat on the ground crying like a child who lost her toy. I didn¡¯t expect her to do this. I expected her to deny things. I expected her to attack me and have everything silent. Yet here she is, crying her heart out.¡±

    ¡°What did you really want?¡±

    ¡°I just, want to see Azel again...¡±

    ¡°Who is this ¡®Azel¡¯ you speak of?¡±

    ¡°He was the one who freed me. He was the only human that accepted me, told me to never become what my father told me.¡±

    Then Pandora told me the story of hers. Before she was turned to stone by a mage, she was powerful arch-sorcerer that possesses demonic blood. Her father was that of a demonic being while her mother was a normal mage that was fond of summoning. Her father fell in love with her mother, causing Pandora¡¯s birth. The three lived happily for five years, but one day the kingdom that once lived in the ashen land suspected her father to be that of a demon and hunted him. Her father was killed by the old heroes, prompting her mother go on a rampage using her own blood to slaughter thousands. Pandora escaped all alone and made her living on an isolated island. In the island, she learned all of her craft and summoned familiars to teach her the ways of magic. She spent her life honing her skills only for the Sanctus curse to blight the world, making her island sink to the bottom of the ocean while at the same time turning her into stone. Once in stone form, she wasn¡¯t able to die. Her consciousness stayed and she wasn¡¯t able to sleep. For four hundred years Pandora spent her days in loneliness. She was able to free her soul but with the stone form acting as a chain, she wasn¡¯t able to go far. The days for Pandora was lonely and only until one day that the earthen mate named Azel lifted the island she lived that she was able to seek help.

    Azel was a kind man. He helped Pandora turn back to normal. Due to this, Pandora was able to live on Fernery Island. While living on Fernery Island she eventually fell for Azel badly. She did everything she could to win his heart but sadly Azel only saw her as a friend. He married a girl from the island and even though Pandora was heartbroken she accepted it. She lived with the fact that she failed but even so she stayed on the island, watching Azel¡¯s family. Time passed, and at the end of his days, Pandora watched Azel die. She promised to take care of island and his family. So when Azel died, she watched over his wife, who was already old. Pandora was fond of Azel¡¯s wife; she was kind and was Pandora¡¯s best friend. Although they would argue, the two liked each other. So when Azel¡¯s wife died, Pandora took care of their children. Making sure that they live happy lives, but even their children pass away, leaving Pandora alone. In despair, Pandora went to travel back to her former homeland that was already in ashes. In there she met Grom, who was suffering from thousands of malediction. She was able to remove some of his curses but it wasn¡¯t enough.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    In pity, Pandora took Grom with her back to Fernery Island where the Mefinami life slowly cured Grom. It took about fifty years of basking in the light that Grom was able to speak. She didn¡¯t know ¡®Grom¡¯s ¡®original name so she named him ¡®Grom¡¯. She learns his true name, they got along fine but one day Pandora saw a tome containing the spell to talk to the dead. Pandora was tempted by this tome and asked Grom for help. Grom naturally helped her in favor. But as the ritual started, and how unbearably painful it was. Grom, who was quite cowardly started to refuse to partake in the ritual, Pandora at first allowed him to do so, but seeing that there was no other way, Pandora forced Grom, while at the same time keeping him silent as she does her ritual.

    ¡°I know that I am forcing him but yet it was for the sake of one favor! Compared to how I save him from that ashen land, suffering from those curses for how many years, then this temporary pain should be nothing to him! So please let me continue this!¡±

    ¡°No...I can¡¯t let you do that.¡±

    ¡°Why! just why you won¡¯t let me do so!¡±

    ¡°Because it isn¡¯t right at all, Grom should be free to refuse and for you to force him that way is just sick. Please let him go, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Pandora suddenly stood up and blasted me away. I was planted in a wall. I wasn¡¯t hurt at all, so seeing me nonchalantly stood up widened her eyes. Pandora tried to attack but I grab her hand. Tears poured, out of her eyes.

    ¡°I just want to see him again...¡±

    ¡°Then how about I help you?¡±

    A creeping voice of a woman sounded of nowhere. The voice was very familiar and before I can disperse that presence, I was blown away again.

    ¡°Ah, things people do for love...isn¡¯t it quite lovely my dear?¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Pandora¡¯s voice was long gone. What stood before me was someone else entirely as if Pandora was possessed.

    ¡°You bastard...let her go.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that...she needs my help and with me helping then summoning up a soul should be easy!¡±

    ¡°Damn it...¡±

    I clicked my tongue in frustration. Pandora was being possessed by none other than the bluish haired woman. And because of it, Pandora, whose hair was white, turned blue. And the lonely expression, of hers, turned that of cruel.

    ¡°Now, shall we start?¡±

 Chapter 189 â€“ Journal Entry Last: End of the Facade

    Chapter 189 ¨C Journal Entry Last: End of the Facade

    <hr>

    I don¡¯t want to fight anymore. I don¡¯t want to raise my arms and kill someone. I forbid myself to do that because I do so then I would be assuming back to what I was before taking the name of Ramiel. That is why, as the merciless hand of the possessed Pandora grabs my head, slams it into a wall. I only grunted. I tried to restrain her but the possessed Pandora was strong enough to fling me away like a ragdoll.

    ¡°Ah, truly a half demonic body is great. It fits my body that you destroyed. How come you aren¡¯t fighting my dear?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer her inquiry and just tried to grapple her. But she was fast, and quick to grab me again and slam me to the wall. I felt my body hurt a bit, but it didn¡¯t stop me from standing up. I raise my arms trying to defend but the possessed Pandora continued her barrage. I felt my arms creak but it didn¡¯t break me at all. I was sturdy, and the more I get hit by this familiar demoness, that I became much stronger, slowly regaining everything. But even so, I refused them all. I only wanted to become a farmer, not a bloody Hero.

    ¡°Fight me, my dear! At this rate, this ruin will collapse and that pitiful man there and the island will surely fall.¡±

    ¡°I will stop you...¡±

    I rushed at the possessed Pandora and tried to grapple her again. She merely takes a step aside and kicked me to the gut. I didn¡¯t feel any major pain, but it was still enough to make me grit my teeth. She kicks me away from her, and with a bored expression, she said.

    ¡°Trying to grapple me again, it is useless, and really, you can better than that my butcher.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight again...¡±

    I said that while preparing to grab her again. I rushed with stride faster than normal, yet my hands were caught again. Using her shoulder, she threw me to ground, making a crater appear. Each blow of hers would shake the ruins. If I was a normal human then I would have died four times already. She didn¡¯t stop punching me, her face filled with euphoria, as I don¡¯t fight back. I continued receiving her blows until she finally grabs my collar, and slammed me again to the walls.

    ¡°How boring...for you not to fight back...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight you, but I will stop you somehow.¡±

    I rushed again but this time with a fast feint. She fell for it, and because of that, I was able to grab on to her and put her on a lock. She struggled, she laughed, and as she does, a white aura exploded around her body, pushing me away four rooms away from the chamber. The aura of hers was quite strong, but it didn¡¯t hurt me. She stood up, her robe was quite ragged, and her smile ever so twisted.

    ¡°Let Pandora go already.¡±

    ¡°And what are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°I will stop you.¡±

    ¡°THEN FIGHT.¡±

    The Possessed Pandora shouted. Her body glowed to an intense level and I could see her spawning beams of lights towards me. I raised my arms again; I deflected the energy of hers easily. It was so easy to do it mainly because I was sturdy. I begged my heart that I could resist, so with that in mind, I rushed at Pandora, grab her arms, and tried to make her fall asleep. She wouldn¡¯t have any of it, however, and then use that method again to blast me away. My coat tattered; I could feel that my clothes were slowly being ragged. Pandora didn¡¯t stop, she casted four magic circles at me, and slam me down.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°What a useful skill!¡±

    Saying that I was tossed around by an invisible hand. I didn¡¯t raise my fist, I didn¡¯t swing and only tried to grab her with vain. It was stupid, utterly stupid and idiotic for me to do this. She wanted me to lose control, and revert back to who I was before taking the name Ramiel. I didn¡¯t want to do it, and because of that, my will was lacking.

    Eventually, her blows kept getting stronger. The ruins were utterly destroyed and I found myself outside of the ruins, staring at the sky. The possessed Pandora floated, her ever continuing beams of light pinned me down. I didn¡¯t move, moving and trying to grab her was useless. I didn¡¯t want to fight, it was stupid but I have my pride. I only wanted to a farmer, I want to be normal yet somehow I am facing this possessed arch-sorceress that is stronger than the normal mages. With the demoness blue witch possessing her, and Pandora¡¯s constitution they proved to be stronger than I believe anyone. But even with that, they could not harm me, my body; my soul was far stronger than anything. If I lay down her, then I would probably be buried.

    ¡°FIGHT BUTCHER, FIGHT OR ELSE!¡±

    She continued blasting me. I didn¡¯t listen to her. My heart felt empty, and my will was unmoving. I stared at Pandora, stared as her power rages on. I thought that it would continue but a cannon-like shot sounded out and hit her right on the sides. I looked at the source, only to see Elena, riding on top of an eight-foot Golem, her face was resolute, and there was no fear in her eyes.

    ¡°YOU DARE! DIE YOU THIEVING CAT!¡±

    The demoness surely recognized Elena. And seeing that deadly light fire upon her, my hesitation immediately vanished, my body moved on its own, and I could feel my power returning back to full force. I could bear seeing her die like that, despite my wanting, despite the one thing that I craved for, which is normality. I couldn¡¯t let Elena die just like that. So without any thinking, I felt my body surged with power, I vanish from where I was standing, stood in front of Elena, and defended her from Pandora¡¯s attack.

    ¡°HA HA HA HA...Are you going to fight now my butcher.¡±

    ¡°Ramiel?¡±

    Elena spoke, not knowing anything.

    I stood silently before looking at her for one last time. After that, I turned towards the demoness possessing Pandora, answering:

    ¡°Yes, to save the world from you...then I have no choice but to kill you.¡±

    With that declaration, I abandoned the name Ramiel.

    Summoning up my conjured sword, I pointed it at the possessed Pandora, with the will and volition to stop her.

    Right now, I was just a Reaper.

 Chapter 190 â€“ Returning Roles

    Chapter 190 ¨C Returning Roles

    <hr>

    Light unleashes upon the Island of Fernery. Not only has this light consisted of Mefinami¡¯s light. It includes the God¡¯s light. A blessing to the awakened Hero who has chosen to split his body to wander the world. This body lost the memories but it didn¡¯t lose the skills, the abilities of the original. The Carnifex once stood strong against the higher being. Trapping their souls in a seal that would chain them to his soul. Using his soul for fifty years, while enduring the tainting of the void made the Hero once known as Carnifex, almost lose his will. So in order to regain his willpower, he separated his body, and let the other body wander, gather more power and knowledge. But at the event of the splitting, his body acquired the memories of an old soul from the age of 80¡¯s in the other world. This memory of the old soul was that of a soldier who boasted his skills in the battlefield. But in one ocean trip, that soldier died, drowning in the ocean. His soul went to the afterlife, while his memories became fragmented and collided with the soul of the Carnifex, making him lose his memories.

    But even with that. The Carnifex managed to restore his memories. Although, he had hesitation to get his memories after falling in love with one of the villagers of the island of Fernery, Elena, he still abandoned his new found name and took the name Julian Nostredame back to face the possessed Mistress of the Island, Pandora, who is now being controlled by the Demoness he faced in the dark elven lands, Meia.

    Without having any choice, Julian battled the possessed Pandora with all of his strength. And as he does, the divine light, the God¡¯s light above showed them their blessing, further branding him the qualities of the world¡¯s current Hero. Julian could feel his body invigorated with more power than ever, and because of that, he was able to discard the attacks of the Demoness with ease. At the same time, he raised barrier made of pure God¡¯s light around the Island of Fernery, making it impenetrable to any attacks. With the island protected, Julian unleashed his conjured sword upon the possessed Pandora. Although his sword can cut through anything, he configured it only to hit the soul that controls Pandora. So every strike he did damages the Demoness while ignoring Pandora¡¯s flesh and soul.

    The battle rages on. Every strike split the heavens, almost shattering the barrier the four shrines of the Fernery Territory have. This barrier held on, but as the battle grows harsher, the four shrines summoned up the original Ymir Golem and have it interfere with the two. Julian was surprised at Ymir¡¯s appearance but did not mind it as he lets it grab Pandora. Allow him to strike a fatal blow at the soul of the demoness, dispersing her soul back to the void into pieces.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The battle was over. And as Julian free falls back to the ground. He looked at the blonde-haired figure that he recently came to love.

    ...

    Grom, no, Ramiel awoke from a long bad dream. He suffered for years, and only till now that he could open his eyes. And as he opens it, he saw Julian Nostredame falling in front of Elena gracefully. He recognized Julian obviously, after all, he could not forget the time he handed him his stuff, back when he was still working at Felli¡¯s Inn. So the moment he saw him when he got temporarily control of his body, he called for help. And indeed, Julian Nostredame saved him from despair. So, right now Ramiel just stood up basking in the light.

    He could feel the curses on him disappear completely. And as the curses disappear, Ramiel knew that his life is now slowly ticking to twelve. The curse has kept him alive forcefully, because of this, he could feel that he has a short time to live. Ramiel accepted this. Oddly, it seems that he truly was a hound dog looking for a place to die.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Ramiel took a deep breath. He felt pain on his right leg, his right wrist was also stiff, and he could barely move it. It pains Ramiel, but he accepted it faster than usual. A hundred years of lifetime, watching it pass away that easily made Ramiel feel misfortunate. He didn¡¯t complain that he was able to live and see most of the kids he cared for in the island grow up. It was a bliss. But he complained that he wasn¡¯t able to see himself being truly satisfied. It pains him. And even his light of hope has now moved on.

    Time waits for no one. Ramiel completely agrees with that. And now, he can only feel empty, and his wish right now was to find a place to die. Ramiel saw Julian embrace Elena, standing far he noticed how Julian started to promise a vow to Elena. Ramiel already knew that Elena won¡¯t just hate him because of his true nature. In fact, the moment he saw Julian embrace Elena, he knew that she accepted him.

    Ramiel felt jealous at the happiness that the gloomy reaper possesses. And seeing this Reaper, take a vow, as the arch-dragon of the Island, who appeared out of a magic circle, carrying Pandora stood in front of the two. With the arc dragon''s blessing, the two were married.

    Quite as hasty marriage, but Ramiel somehow understood Julian. This man was far better than him, so for the sake of Elena, Julian Nostredame would surely save the world from the Sanctus curse. Ramie believes him, and seeing Julian float above, planning to save the world. Ramiel felt like he was some side character in a story.

    Ramiel was indeed only a side character in this short event. So he can only smile. He then turned his eyes to Pandora, who is now in the hands off the arc-dragon of the island. He didn¡¯t hate Pandora for being desperate to see the person she loves. But even so, suffering for years made Ramiel want no affiliation with her. He wasn¡¯t that saintly, and he wasn¡¯t a fool who thinks he could take her on.

    That is why. Ramiel as he was, decided to leave the ruins while limping. Back to normal, Ramiel started his walk again.

 Chapter 191 â€“ Wasnâ€™t Alone After all

    Chapter 191 ¨C Wasn¡¯t Alone After all

    <hr>

    Ramiel went back to the village. The villagers were shocked at the event but the arch-dragon of the island explained it to them through telepathy. From the possessed Pandora and to Julian¡¯s saving of the day, the arch-dragon who returned after feeling the commotion became the guardian of the island again. So even with that, the whole island is in peace.

    Ramiel went to the Inn of the island to take a rest. The whole ritual made him bellow out in pain. He got used to it. But somehow he just wanted to rest. He was tired.

    ¡°Welcome...oh, Uncle Grom?¡±

    Odette greeted Ramiel. Usually, Ramiel would only nod his head. Acknowledge Odette¡¯s greeting but this time Ramiel said.

    ¡°Hello Odette, do you have any gourds there?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°You can talk?¡±

    Waves of surprises came from the people sitting in the chairs. Ramiel looked at them with his eyes half close, made a sigh and sat on the bar. Odette looked at Ramiel in a weird way first before smiling. Ramiel continued describing to Odette about the gourd he wanted, which Odette finally understood.

    ¡°Ah, so you want a gourd to fill some wine. What for? Don¡¯t tell me you are going to drink it, Uncle Grom?¡±

    ¡°No, actually, I am planning to leave the island now.¡±

    ¡®Eh?¡±

    Odette was shocked. Even Rosetta, who was taking care of the bar glance at Ramiel, she didn¡¯t expect him to say that. After all, Ramiel has been with these girls for the whole of their lives. It could be said that they should refer to him as grandpa but out of respect for protecting them that they call him Uncle.

    ¡°Yes, you should have heard how Pandora is asleep now right? With her asleep and the arc-dragon the guardian of the island now, I say that I have no place to stay anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hey now, Uncle Grom, don¡¯t say that.¡±

    Odette protested Ramiel¡¯s word. She looked angry, and her mouth curled into a bit of a frown. Ramiel felt like he said something bad. But instead of retracting what he said. He listened to what Odette wants to say.

    ¡°Uncle Grom, you know that throughout the years you have taken care of us. Most of the villagers here know you, and if it wasn¡¯t for you saving us from those bandits back when we were having a trip, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to live. You are family to us, Uncle Grom, so please don¡¯t say that you have no place stay anymore, you are more than welcome here.¡±

    Ramiel¡¯s heart trembled at Odette¡¯s words. He looked at her vacantly, before closing his eyes, trying not to cry and making a weary smile.

    ¡°I got, I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so please don¡¯t say such lonely things, Uncle Grom. Or else we are going to be mad.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I see it, gee, but still. I would like to wander around. See some things and places, honestly, I don¡¯t have that much time. Pandora told you all right, that sooner or later I will be gone.¡±

    ¡®That...is there some way to prevent that Uncle Grom?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine really. I accepted it. Hence I want to go out before I perish.¡±

    Odette made a sad expression. She was a bit shaken that her uncle was going to die. For years they have been with Ramiel. Protecting them and helping them. They adore him. And despite some things that have happened with Pandora, and her obsession with talking to the one she loved the most. Ramiel too cared for the villagers. So hearing Ramiel¡¯s imminent death made Odette sad.

    ¡°I am sorry. Well, too bad that I won¡¯t be able to see you in a wedding dress. I did remember it right? How you want me to attend your wedding.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Uncle Grom is a mean man.¡±

    ¡°Now, now, stop sulking you are already a fine lady.¡±

    Odette felt down. Yet seeing the usual blank faced Ramiel smile somehow cheered her up. So instead of letting her uncle sees such saddened face. Odette smiled. She wanted to somehow not make this weird uncle of her worry. The two talked, and as they talk, more of the villagers came and joined in. Rosetta for once didn¡¯t sing. She chatted with Ramiel now that he was able to.

    Ramiel was surrounded with the people he once saved while being controlled. He didn¡¯t remember much other than their young faces but nonetheless, surrounded by people who treat him like family made Ramiel feel a bit sad. He found a big family, yet he was slowly perishing, his existence that was once forcefully kept alive by curses is now slowly dying.

    But instead of being sad about it, Ramiel felt happy. Finally, even though he didn¡¯t notice it first, he has a family. From fine ladies to the ambitious young men of the village, it could be said that he sure was an uncle to many. Although the memories of most of the time are jumbled, Ramiel felt like he was a bit happy, that somehow his existence was noted. So this time Ramiel didn¡¯t despair at all. He smiled, talked, and even comforted the others who were going to miss him. It was funny to Ramiel that some people were actually going to miss him. He plans to go back to Sardis within the next ship tomorrow. So this could their last talk.

    Ramiel planned to rest. But instead, he got himself drinking with people who treated him as a family. He should be sad about this, yet somehow this gave him the will to wander back, back to the place where his tale started. So with a few songs, a clank of mugs and at the end crying faces. Ramiel spent the night with people who treated him as a family. And as the night goes deeper and the people he watched grow up leave. Ramiel went back to the shrine located on top of the island, gathering his things for a journey. After that, for the first time for quite many years, Ramiel went to sleep.

 Chapter 192 â€“ Adieu to an Island

    Chapter 192 ¨C Adieu to an Island

    <hr>

    The next day Ramiel woke up packed for a journey. Wearing a simple brown longcoat, a shirt under it, and a Shemagh over his head, Ramiel steps out of the shrine-like house, he carried a simple waist backpack and a carbine rifle for protection. The rune sword that Pandora gave him, he didn¡¯t carry it. Simply, because he finds the rune sword valuable, on his belt there are few pouches. A pouch for money, a pouch of ammunition and a pouch for cigars, he also carried a gourd filled with wine.

    Ramiel was ready. So he slowly walked down to the village while admiring the scenery of the island. Ramiel took slow steps. His foot hurt a bit. But he kept on going until he reached the pond near the villa. While he was walking down the flat road near the pond, he noticed the Mayor of the village. He went there, greeted them, saying that he will now leave the island. The people in the villa knew of Grom. They were surprised at how he was talking, but they more saddened how Grom was leaving. Ramiel felt a bit happy, that even they would miss them. It makes him want to stay on the island, but he knows that it can¡¯t be. Not with how he was slowly perishing.

    So he bid goodbye. He saw the smithy that was always brimming with noise. Walking there, he entered, saw the various forges. While looking around, James saw Ramiel, greeting him, with curious eyes.

    ¡°Uncle Grom. What takes you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just visiting.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, you talk?

    ¡°I get that a lot huh.¡±

    ¡°It is surprising. You never talk, ever.¡±

    ¡°Well, sorry, I am to say my goodbyes.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ramiel explained how he was going to leave the island. Most of the people knew that well he hasn¡¯t had that much time to leave. So hearing him, James made a bit sad expression before giving a hug to Ramiel. Ramiel returned the hug, while tapping James¡¯ shoulder.

    ¡°Goodbye James, though it is sad that I won¡¯t be seeing your kid.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Grom...do not fret about me I will so please don¡¯t worry about me, worry about yourself okay. I hope that you find the place you wanted to be.¡±

    ¡°Thank you...ah, where is Elena by the way?¡±

    ¡°She should be in the harbor, taking a break.¡±

    ¡°I see, I will say my goodbye to her there then. I better hurry, goodbye.¡±

    Ramiel left the smithery. While he left, James who was inside made a little hick sound, but completely suppresses it. He was a strong man, and thus he wasn¡¯t going to let his Uncle, that saved him see him weak. So he perked up and returned to work. Despite not remembering anything due to his memories slightly being jumbled by the ritual, Ramiel has established a bond with the people of the village, so even Ramiel would be missed. That is why he leaving was quite a sad thing for the people of the village.

    ...

    Ramiel greeted the general store and the Inn after visiting the smithery. In the general store, he got some free cigars while in the Inn he got some lunches from Odette. After that, he went to the plaza to visit the Chapel. He spoke with Gerard, who despite being a strange, warrior priest, cried because Ramiel was leaving.

    Ramiel felt loved. He liked it. It made him want to stay. But it cannot be so anymore. So after saying his goodbye to the chapel, Ramiel use the lift to head to the harbor. He then visited the house where Bacchus and Joey live. The red-headed guy¡¯s name was Joey. And hearing Ramiel was leaving; the two give him a manly hug. Ramiel felt overwhelmed at the two¡¯s bear hug. He complained about he would have died, which made the two laugh. Before leaving, the two complained that he should have talked more. Ramiel didn¡¯t know what to say and just said to them if somehow by a miracle, he would, and share wine with them.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Ramiel left the house where the two live. He went to check the harbor and saw the ship that would take him to Sardis. Most of the people already knew him so first he looked around for Elena. He saw her indeed moping, looking at the horizon.

    ¡°Are you okay my little Elena?¡±

    ¡°Eh, who?¡±

    Elena was quite surprised. She looked at the person who patted her head and saw Ramiel who had a smile on his face. Seeing this smile, Elena felt her heart warmed, and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s more than two words! Uncle Grom, you can now talk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, now are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Not really...¡±

    ¡°How cute, makes me remember how you were such young kid. Truly, time waits for no one does it?¡±

    Ramiel sat near Elena.

    ¡°So why are you moping around?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about Julian?¡±

    ¡°Yes...¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t worry, he can save the world.¡±

    ¡°You sound like you know him, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Well, I did ask for his help knowing that is him. I recognize that face back when I was still working for an Inn in the city of Tal.¡±

    ¡°Wow...¡±

    ¡°Right, so don¡¯t worry. It is already a miracle that he got married to you. That charmer, actually not obsessed with the War Maiden of Lin. Good Job my cute niece.¡±

    ¡°Gee...¡±

    She was embarrassed.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry okay? I am sure he can save the world. So cheer up and wait for him. That guy won¡¯t take long. Also, I have to thank you for convincing him to save me. Truly, thank you for freeing me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal; I owe you too much Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Hah, true, I use to carry you on my shoulders in order for you not cry. Now that you mention, if we didn¡¯t encounter those bandits you wouldn¡¯t be as you are right now, that was a good thing, traumas are great aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Uh...Uncle sure says shocking things. Maybe Uncle Grom should keep silent?¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, I am bit blunt...too bad that you didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°I see...so Uncle Grom, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you finally notice.¡±

    Ramiel smiled. He then explained himself to Elena. As he does, Elena¡¯s face slowly turned into a mess. She was happy that her Uncle was talking, but now she was filled with sadness.

    ¡°Hey now...don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Gee, you already know it all since Pandora always talks about it. Come on now, please don¡¯t make sad.¡±

    ¡°But Uncle...¡±

    A plead that of a little girl that was going to miss her Uncle. Ramiel felt strange that this beautiful blonde haired missy is crying for him.

    ¡°Really, you are such a silly girl. But please understand that I just want to find a good place okay?¡±

    ¡°Why not here then, the village will take care of you!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, sorry, I just can¡¯t. So please do not cry.¡±

    Elena sobbed harder. But slowly she calmed down. Ramiel wiped her tears and patted her head.

    ¡°You know, I realize that you stick up for me. Even though you experience bad times, you still cared for this lousy uncle of yours. So thank you for that, and I really wish I would see your kid...hehehehe.¡±

    ¡°Uncle...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re a fine woman now; you¡¯ll do fine without me. Heck, you are better than me that it makes me shy that I am saying this to you. So please let your Uncle go.¡±

    ¡°Okay...but I will Miss you.¡±

    ¡°Me too my lovely niece, I will miss you too. I wish I could see more of your life, but sadly your Uncle is selfish. So it is enough for me to see you get married with a dragon of a priest. That¡¯s enough to remember you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle...¡±

    ¡°Okay, time for me to go.¡±

    Ramiel stood up. He looked at the ship in the distance. He should board now before it leaves.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle... have a good trip!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elena.¡±

    Ramiel smiled. He patted Elena¡¯s head one last time before heading to the boat. Boarding the boat, he went to the rails, stared at Elena who was waving her hand''s goodbye.

    Ramiel felt like he missed a lot with his jumbled memories. Yet, somehow this was okay for him.

 Chapter 193 â€“ Boat of Fate

    Chapter 193 ¨C Boat of Fate

    <hr>

    Ramiel never like boats, especially when the first time he tried boarding one sunk, sending him to a world that tortured him. But now, with a death¡¯s scythe hovering above his neck. Ramiel realizes that he wasn¡¯t that afraid anymore. It was fear that put made him stand to where he is right now. It was due to fear that he locked himself, it was due to fear that he somehow found himself.

    But without fear holding him back, Ramiel felt free. So standing on the front deck of the boat, feeling the air permeate his skin pleased Ramiel. The boat wasn¡¯t going to sink. It will never be with how the ship is practically well equipped. So Ramiel wasn¡¯t scared. In fact, some of the crew knew him. So Ramiel felt he wasn¡¯t lonely while in the boat.

    It took days for the boat to reach the boundaries of the Fernery territory. Ramiel expected the red light yet oddly the red shade that covered the world was rather faint. It was so faint that the world might as well regain its colors. Ramiel asked the sailors and they told Ramiel that there was news around that the warp gates around the world were slowly being destroyed with a quick haste, lessening the curse around the world.

    Hearing this, Ramiel smiled. It seems that the Carnifex is doing his best to save the world. He applauds him, and even cheers for him to finish it fast. Like the others, Ramiel was that of a ¡®side character¡¯. He doesn¡¯t really any great roles to play. So all he can do is cheer for the hero up silently in his heart.

    There was nothing wrong with not being the Hero. In fact, Ramiel felt like that if Julian was allowed to choose, he probably would choose to be normal. After all, he witnessed Julian liking farm work. He thinks that he is fond of it. So Ramiel was sure that after saving the world he will do what he promised. And go back to the island.

    He hopes that he will. Because if he doesn¡¯t then Ramiel vows that he would haunt him. But even with that thought, Ramiel was absolutely sure that he won¡¯t make Elena cry.

    Ramiel stared at the endless blue. At the deck of the ship, he stayed for days. Watching the fishes, and the creatures that the sea can offer, burning them into his mind forever. With a life ticking away, Ramiel enjoyed each moment simply because it is his last. The boat has a few delicacies too. Eating seafood and grilled fishes while drinking it out with wine, made for a jolly trip. With the crew knowing each other or at least being acquaintances, the whole boat was emitting an aura of happiness.

    The boat that Ramiel boarded slowly approaches the docks of the City of Sardis. And as it approaches the people on board readied themselves, and rested. The boat silent rides the waves and in the morning near the end of the season. The boat arrived.

    ...

    Ramiel stepped out of the board. He bid farewell to the crew he gave him manly hug. The sailors and those who love to explore the seas seem to like giving such hugs. He told them his story and knowing the Old Grom, they bid Ramiel a manly salute instead of a sobbing face. Ramiel like the crew of that boat, and he thinks that he will remember them.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The City of Sardis was much livelier than usual. Weeks ago the city was drowning with drunks that were afraid of the end of the world. Yet now with news of every warp gates slowly being destroyed by a flashing figure, the city got a bit cheerier. Ramiel could feel the liveliness of the streets. Looking around he could the wide smiles that reaches their ears. Ramiel like the scene, and even though the memories of the once old village of Sardis remained in his head. He felt like there was a huge chunk that was missing. Ramiel wondered what it was about but decided to forget about it.

    Ramiel walks on the streets of Sardis. The brick and stone buildings, the hipped roofs were quite a sight. It made him remember the streets of his hometown which he still thankfully remembers. The wind of the sea bounces when in contact with the buildings. So despite the crowd around the city, it wasn¡¯t that congested or hot.

    As he was walking along the market, browsing at the stalls, he bumped into someone. It was a long eared teenage girl. He apologizes to this teenage girl and was planning to leave but the teenage girl ranted. She complained that she manages to drop her fizzy juice. She wanted Ramiel to buy her a new one. Not having any choice Ramiel obliged.

    ¡°Ah, great stuff...hey now, buy me a new one.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t really do it but whatever, I think I want one now too.¡±

    Ramiel didn¡¯t complain and bought two more fizzy juices. He has the money but it won¡¯t matter since well he would perish sooner. So he was quite generous, leaving a good impression the teenage girl with long ears.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good guy, hey what about you date my Grandma? She is quite beautiful you know? She might like you and i f you two get on, maybe she would stop being so lonely. and stop being so strict¡±.

    ¡°Sounds tempting, but sadly I will have to refuse.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s new. Are you incompetent or something?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I am just dying.¡±

    ¡°Eh...that sounds serious...shouldn¡¯t you got to a healer?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think a healer can help me now. Anyways, I need to go. What¡¯ your name?¡±

    ¡°Name¡¯s Nell, nice to meet you I guess?¡±

    ¡°I see, the name is Ramiel, and you should be really careful where you are walking. Try to look in front of you, not just on the drink you are holding.¡±

    ¡°Gah, you sound like my grandma, I think you two might really get along.¡±

    ¡°Is she a hundred years old too?¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Just guessing, I think I am pretty old too. But who cares? In any case, it was nice to meet you and farewell Miss Nell, be good and live well.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye Mister, you are okay in my book.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, whatever you say little missy.¡±

    Saying that Ramiel left the store where he bought the fizzy juices. For now, he wanted to find an Inn and rest.

 Chapter 194 â€“ The Slipping Lives

    Chapter 194 ¨C The Slipping Lives

    <hr>

    Ramiel felt especially drained. His life was slowly diminishing. In the Inn, he felt like he lost control over his limbs for a while. Making him wake up in the evening, extremely tired. Unable to sleep Ramiel grabs his things and went to the harbor where the wind was good. In the harbor, he opened his gourd filled with wine. He drank the wine, the liquid going down his throat, warming his stomach.

    Ramiel felt like drinking under the moon. And somehow the place was quite lovely to him. In the night, the City of Sardis is still bright as ever. The people of the city rarely sleep, not to mention Ramiel saw a bazaar at the Far East corner of the city. He quite wanted to go there but somehow he got lax and just sat on the harbor sipping on a gourd filled with wine. The ocean wind was quite cold. Because of that Ramiel used his Shemagh as a scarf. He like drinking under the moon, the silver light and the faint red glow of the sky make for a quite a lovely image, Ramiel like how it reflects on the water, and the waves slowly hushing makes it rather cozy.

    Ramiel stared endlessly. He watched the Galleons sail towards the horizons. And various fishing boats that are fishing near the shores. He could see the lamps on the fishing boats and how they are throwing nets. Though it is odd that even with those nets they brought fishing poles and cigars along with them, quite a strange thing but Ramiel felt like he understood them.

    He continued drinking. Not caring for anything. He doesn¡¯t feel asleep. And with how his life is ticking away. He wanted to spend his time slowly. The gentle moons sway. The hum of the wind, Ramiel partake of them, embedding them deeply into his mind His cheeks loosened up. A burp happened, as he took a whiff of the fresh air.

    Up above the sky, silver dots covered the heavens. Ramiel stared at the numerous stars, admiring them. He took a sip of his gourd. While remembering the days he spent in this world. A hundred years, he lived for quite a while. And mostly those days were painful. There were some parts that were fun. But mostly, they were painful. Ramiel felt like he had it bad. But as he stares above the skies he would never see in his past world. He felt like, maybe he had it good. Even though his life is slowly fading, Ramiel believes it true that he really had it good. After all, a new world, although cruel as it may be, not everyone can experience such event. So despite the cruel days, Ramiel felt blessed.

    He finished his wine. He stood up. Walked away from the harbor, and scanned the streets. There was a bazaar on the Far East side of the city. Curious, Ramiel went to the bazaar.

    ...

    Ramiel arrived on the bazaar. Various stalls and people were present. Foreigners and natives of the land browse the stalls. Ramiel covered himself up with a Shemagh. The Bazaar was located on the Far East cliff. So since it was cold he covered his face. The bazaar was quite crowded. The people were busy checking on the stalls. Ramiel could see that there are various items. Looking around he thought of finding some ¡®miracle¡¯ solution that would keep him alive. But obviously, such miracle drug wasn¡¯t there. Ramiel wasn¡¯t disappointed, not at all.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Ramiel went on a food stall. In that stall, he experienced the taste of the dishes of the far northern countries. It was great, he bought at least four of the dishes and ear them heartily until he was full. After eating, he sat on one of the free spots near the edges of the cliff. The spot has pagoda-like lanterns so it was quite bright.

    Ramiel sat still admiring the lights on the bazaar. While sitting, he saw a robed person, covered from head to toe looking for a spot to sit. Ramiel¡¯s spot was quite huge so this robed person sat near Ramiel. He didn¡¯t talk to the robed person; he merely stayed silent and watched the lively bazaar.

    ¡°Quite lovely isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Ramiel said while muffled by his Shemagh. The person¡¯s voice was quite masked too, probably because of the robe she was wearing.

    ¡°This bazaar has been going on for fifty good years now. After the harbor was built, people from different countries have been coming in a drove. Quite a lovely sight isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I like the food.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    The person on the robe was quite happy to talk more to the bazaar. Ramiel listened for a while, entertaining the robed person. But as time passes, Ramiel felt tired. Tomorrow he would have to leave. So Ramiel decided to bid goodbye to the robed person.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me that. Have a nice night.¡±

    ¡°You too, my friend. Have a good night.¡±

    Ramiel walked back to the bazaar. He bought some food and took the path back to the Inn.

    ...

    A long eared girl carried a bunch of foods towards the spot near the cliff¡¯s edge. Looking for someone, this long eared girl scanned the spots. Finally, she saw the robed person sitting idly on the spot.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Nell, have you got the usual stuff?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandma, I have the usual food!¡±

    With the food on her hands, the long eared girl sat near her grandma.

    ¡°Did you got bored grandma?¡±

    ¡°No, I was particularly kept company by a person.¡±

    ¡®Eh...was it a date?¡±

    ¡°Dear me, of course, not, I am already too old for that.¡±

    ¡°Really, so what kind of person was this man?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell because of the Shemagh he was wearing, but he was soothing and melancholic in a way. I think he was enduring this poor me¡¯s babbling.¡±

    ¡°A Shemagh, and melancholic sounds like the guy I met during the morning?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, when I was walking around I bumped into this Shemagh wearing guy and drop my fizzy juice. Because of that, I had him buy, and honestly, he was generous, buying me another one.¡±

    ¡°He seems to be a nice person.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he looks decent, he was tall, has a quite carved face, and had vacant eyes. Without his Shemagh, he probably would let his long white hair sway around.¡±

    ¡°I see...did you get his name and thank him?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did, his name was Ramiel.¡±

    ¡°His name is what?¡±

    Nell got surprised by her grandma¡¯s shocked reaction

    ¡°Ramiel, that what¡¯s he call himself. Despite how young he is, he was quite old too, one hundred years or so he says.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be...¡±

    ¡°What you mean Grandma?¡±

    ¡°He''s supposed to be dead...there is no way.

    At this lively bazaar, the robed person, cloaked in order to hide her fame missed a person she knew, merely by strange guises.

 Chapter 195 â€“ Time Waits for No One

    Chapter 195 ¨C Time Waits for No One

    <hr>

    Ramiel slept quite great, he woke up, took care of his body before heading out. He wore a tricorn hat this time, which he bought along the way because it was cheap. Ramiel felt like spending money, after all, he won¡¯t need it for long. The sun was up, Ramiel uses the tricorn hat to shield himself. The boat going to the city of Tal would leave sooner or later. So Ramiel walked around the market, buying some things to use while riding on a steam galleon ship.

    During the night Ramiel decided to go back to that place. That place was a real mess but it made an impression on Ramiel. Not because of the place, but the tree there that he once smoke a blunt in. Honestly, that place didn¡¯t have any good memories, but that great place alone was enough for Ramiel to go back to it. Plus there was this feeling that he wanted to go back to the place where all of this mess started.

    Ramiel walked along the streets. While walking he felt a strange mood around the city. So he Ramiel talked to one of the citizens. It seems that there are people going on about, looking for someone. Ramiel didn¡¯t want to get involved so he immediately went to the harbor and talked to the sailor that books the trip to Tal. The sailor was quite stingy about the prices. Luckily, Ramiel only wanted a simple cabin. He paid for the room. Climbed up the steam galleon ship and stayed on the rails of the ship. He looked at the fine city of Sardis for a while. He seems to be remembering something but with his memories jumbled. He just could not remember at all.

    ¡°This place seems familiar, especially that villa there.¡±

    Ramiel looked at the place where the sands and the little dock felt familiar. He felt like his memories were fond of that place, yet he wasn¡¯t able to remember at all. Ramiel decided to shrug the memories off. He wanted to keep himself calm and not regret anything. Cowardly it may be to face the truth, Ramiel wanted to have the peace of mind at the time of his death. So he turned his face away from that little dock and sat near the rails. He refilled his gourd of wine already, so he sat, drank until he was feeling floaty.

    The ship that he was riding started moving. Ramiel heard the loud honk and the saw the smoke coming out of the chimney. A red flush appeared on his cheeks; standing, Ramiel stood up and watched as the galleon steam ship moved away from the docks.

    ¡°Man, I feel like I am really back to my world partly.¡±

    He said in a jest. He turned his eyes at the little dock that he refused to look at. In there, he saw two people taking a practice at the sea. He recognized the long eared one; she was the one that he bumped yesterday. And the other one was...

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Whoa...¡±

    She was beautiful beyond any doubt. Her white blonde hair, her long ears, her figure and her skin made her absolutely stunning. She was mellow, and there was a strange aura of hers that makes her charming.

    ¡°Ah, I wish I could have someone like that.¡±

    Ramiel felt his heart ache. He felt like that he never loved someone other than-...His thoughts freeze. Somehow he saw an image of a person that was crying. He then saw himself burning his body up, trying to reach that person¡¯s hand. And then the vision ended with him falling down an empty abyss.

    ¡°Ah...truly...I guess time really passes by quickly doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ramiel wasn¡¯t a fool. He knows just by looking that the long eared girl was her grandchildren. He even heard her say that loud.

    ¡°Ah...maybe I should have accepted her offer?¡±

    Sighs keep coming out of his mouth. Really, he shouldn¡¯t have looked at the dock, now he is heartbroken. Ramiel felt shit, but somehow looking at the happy figure of the two made Ramiel happy. Ah, he will never be that happy but at least his light of hope is.

    ¡°Goodbye Peronell...¡±

    A smile appeared on Ramiel¡¯s face. An honest generous smile that he usually doesn¡¯t do any more after getting into this world, a hundred-year-old smile that hasn¡¯t bloomed for a while.

    ...

    Peronell was quite dazed about what she heard from her granddaughter but never really paid attention to it. She searched for years and never found Ramiel. So, in the end, she gave up. That is why remembering about him opens wounds on her heart.

    ¡°I told you to supervise your hawkish vision well!¡±

    ¡°But Grandma...¡±

    She was harsh at the moment. But even so, she showed her granddaughter how to use the hawkish vision and made her look as she points to the steam galleon ship from the distance.

    ¡°Ah...

    Her face froze. Her composure destroyed. What she was a familiar figure that once saved her a long time ago, the lonely figure that fell down the abyss, which saved her from the girdled undead dragon, many years ago without even a hint of hesitation. She could never forget that face and that lonely smile he had as long as she lives. She could never mistake it so seeing Ramie, smiling, as if he was happy for him, made Peronell...stunned.

    ¡°Ah...please don¡¯t go!¡±

    Peronell shouted but the steamed galleon ship was already far away. At the end of the docks, she stared listlessly, tears running down her cheeks. If the boat was a bit closer she could probably rush using one of her abilities. But with the boat floating away, becoming nothing but a blur on the horizon. Peronell, who wanted to thank Ramiel for saving her, cried. She cried, simply because she was sad. Her heart broke, kneeling, she cried and was saddened on how could she missed despite it being so long already.

 Chapter 196 â€“ Back in Tal

    Chapter 196 ¨C Back in Tal

    <hr>

    Ramiel stayed within his cabin inside the steam galleon ship. The travel to the Hillines continent took about twenty-five days. In those days Ramiel was slowly weakening. His body or at least the inner flesh of his right arm was already hard as wood. The ebony wood like structure that wrapped his ligaments slowly makes it harder for Ramiel to move his right arm. His foot got loose but there was a pain every time he tries to stand in the morning. The pain would lessen when he continues walking but still waiting for the pain to fade was quite a chore.

    The reason why he wants to go back to the City of Tal was for two things. The first thing is that he wants to visit the tree that he really liked there. And the important one is to see if he could still see his original family. Of course, his original family is probably long dead. He outlived them. And there was no way for him to return to the other world. So instead Ramiel hoped that the Lady of Argos has somehow kept the camera well.

    As Grom, he went with Elena a lot of times on the Argos Company. In the Argos Company, he learned of many things. And among those things were a flash box that apparently the lady of Argos has kept with her. The lady of Argos was alive. Being buddies with the old fools from the magus and alchemy guilds. She somehow convinced them to transform her flesh to make herself youthful. While many of the other mages and alchemist suspect that she found the fountain of longevity but has thrown the ¡®manual¡¯ and its secrets. Some say that the lady of Argos was a natural schemer.

    So hearing that she was possibly alive, Ramiel could not stay still. He wanted his camera back so he intends to visit the house of Argos as a representative of the Mistress of the Fernery Island. The events that happen in the island are still hidden, and only the news of the arc dragon''s return was leaked out. Pandora was quite influential due to the golem production lines. The Magus and Alchemy Guilds wanted to usurp the production lines but they met defeat when Pandora paid them a visit and taught them a lesson. Grom was present wherever Pandora goes so he witnessed it personally.

    Ramiel plants to use the name Grom to have a ¡®visit¡¯ in the house of Argos. That is why despite the immense pain that he was feeling. Ramiel for once kept his cowardice back. For the sake of seeing his family, even though only in digital form, he still want to remember them once. A hundred years is quite a long one, and with jumbled memories making their faces blurry to him. Ramiel was quite uncaring on how he gets it.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    So as he waits for the galleon steam ship to arrive in the city of Tal. Ramiel willed himself to do one last thing before he goes out.

    ...

    The steam galleon ship arrived at the ports of Tal. Ramiel waited on top of the deck eagerly waiting to get off the boat. The steam boat anchored, the stairs were put and the passengers were finally allowed to go.

    Ramiel immediately went down. The moment he looked at where everything began. Ramiel felt a bit of sadness. He walked into the ports of Tal. Vaguely recalling he experiences the moment he arrives on this world. Alone, and stripped naked of his belongings, forced to eat raw organ, begging on the streets. It was a very harsh way to start a life in the other world. Making his delusions of grandeur about heroes being transported in other worlds destroyed.

    Ramiel shook his head. He walked along the streets and visited the first thing that came to his mind. He went to the Inn where he first worked at. And arriving at the Inn he saw how grand it was already. It was big, marbled and was rather fancy now. At first, it was only a simple two floored Inn with a bar and an attic. But now it was larger and was crowded than ever. Ramiel entered the Inn. He looked for the place where people eat and ordered the dishes that he ate a long time ago. His order for food was quite fast. The service was impeccable and the aroma around the restaurant inside the Inn was top class.

    With his food arriving Ramiel decided to immediately eat. While eating he felt a bit of nostalgia. The food he was eating tasted like the one that Miss Felli let him eat. It was the first decent food he ate. Before that, he was eating nasty stuff thrown away. Ramiel could not help but shed a tear. Miss Felli was the one who helped him get out of his status as a beggar. So he was extremely grateful to her.

    After eating, Ramiel asked around for Miss Felli¡¯s grave. The staff wondered why and Ramiel merely said that he was an old acquaintance named Ramiel. Hearing him, the staff asked for Ramiel¡¯s age which he replied appropriately. The staff was shocked. And told him where Miss Felli¡¯s grave was. Knowing the location, Ramiel bought some flowers on the stalls around the city of Tall and visited the cemetery where Miss Felli¡¯s rested. Her grave was quite grand. In her tombstone, it says that she died protecting the City from one of the beasts that appeared. A patriotic citizen of the City, a friend of an Old Hero and a powerful magician that was known as the bloody caravaneer, Felli was respected and died with glory.

    Ramiel admired Miss Felli¡¯s feats. And as he puts the flowers on her grave, He sat cross-legged. Bowed his head, and lit a cigar to praise her. Staying on her grave for quite a while, talking about how grateful he was for saving him in his time of need. And if anything Ramiel regrets that he wasn¡¯t able to thank her while she was still alive.

 Chapter 197 â€“ Donâ€™t Bother None

    Chapter 197 ¨C Don¡¯t Bother None

    <hr>

    The Noble District was greater than ever. The houses were fancy and the marbled designs on them made for such a distinguished scene. Ramiel walked on the streets of the noble district. While walking he felt the stares of the wonderful ladies. Not because he was handsome, not because he looked like a noble. But merely the way his aura stands out. Ramiel had the aura of a grizzled veteran. He also technically helped in slaying a dragon once so the aura sticks in.

    So the noble ladies on the district who were wearing decorated armor instead of fancy dresses were curious of Ramiel. If the ladies were before the Sanctus curse happened. Then they would have worn fancy dresses instead of such armor. These ladies are of people who came from families who intend to help in culling the Sanctus Curse. Noblesse oblige is what they call it, and these noble ladies, who stick their lives and honor were serious. Making Ramiel felt like times do change.

    Ramiel arrived on the location where the house of Argos stands. It was quite large, more of a mansion now. Inside he could see people from the Argos Family training. Ramiel approached the gates. A guard keeper looked Ramiel.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Grom, a representative of Fernery Island.¡±

    Ramiel showed up off the brand of anyone who lives in the Island of Fernery. It is a brand that comes naturally for those who are basked in Mefinami¡¯s light for far too long. Not to mention that the brand on Ramiel was known, simply because he was the loyal puppet of Pandora.

    ¡°I see...though it is surprising to see you well look normal Sir.¡±

    ¡®Yes, indeed the metal skin of mine has faded. Maybe it is due to the miracles happening all over the place?¡±

    ¡°Indeed sir, maybe because of that. It is great news. Please wait for here. I will contact the head to take you to the Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Understood, please do not make me wait long.¡±

    Ramie waited with arms crossed. He looked at the trainees on the compound of the house. They were eager despite the sun up high in the sky. The mansion is located on a high ground so Ramiel could see the blue ocean and feel its air coming towards him. It took about five minutes of standing till one of the attendants wearing a tailcoat arrived to greet Grom. The attendant was quite buffed, tall and leaned. Ramiel ignored the attendant and just told to take him to the mistress. The attendant didn¡¯t waste time either knowing that Ramiel might be an important figure.

    He took Ramiel along the halls of the mansion. Boasting about the glory of the Argos House and telling Ramiel about their achievements. Ramiel didn¡¯t really care and just focused on keeping feet steady while walking. The mansion had three floors. The office of the mistress is located on top of the mansion. Arriving I front of the door. The attendant knocked first before opening the door for Ramiel.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ...

    When Ramiel entered he saw a black haired lady with crimson eyes. Her hair was braided and she has a snow white skin. Wearing an elegant black dress, the lady of Argos was covered in paperwork.

    ¡°So the hound dog of Pandora coming in freely. What a surprise this is.¡±

    The Lady of the House of Argos, Aubrey, put her paperwork aside to observe the man before her. Looking at the Shemagh wearing man, with a brown longcoat and a carbine behind his back, Aubrey frowned.

    ¡°I have known that you were clad of metal Sir Grom. But now that you aren¡¯t, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to cover yourself up in that cloth?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is really rude of me, Miss Aubrey.¡±

    Ramiel lowered his Shemagh down to his neck.

    ¡°It is nice to meet you again. Do you still remember this old me?¡±

    The Lady of Argos widened her eyes. Removing the mask on his face revealed Ramiel¡¯s features, his long white hair, and his vacant eyes. His hair was more grayish a long time ago. But with time passing his hair turned white. So seeing Ramiel¡¯s face made the lady widen her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Surprising isn¡¯t it milady to think that I would live long enough to be your Reaper?¡±

    ¡°Are you planning to kill me then? To take revenge for what Gundry did?¡±

    ¡°So you knew huh?¡±

    ¡°Gundry told me on his deathbed...I was looking for you...but it seems that when I thought you would be dead for a long time now. You would appear to me. ¡±

    ¡°Funny isn¡¯t it? Oh well, are my things still okay Miss Aubrey?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here. Take it.¡±

    The Lady of Argos has kept Ramiel¡¯s thing near her. The items were precious after all and learning how to use them was quite useful to her. Because of it, she was able to copy manuals and destroy anything before they could be taken from her. She made use of it well, knowing it came from someone that her attendant threw away like trash.

    ¡°You are giving it to me that easily?¡±

    ¡°It''s¡¯ yours...besides you are going to kill me right?¡±

    ¡®Where did you get that idea?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Come on now, I mean it has been hundred years. Sure Gundry fucked me over and made me suffer but in the end, if it wasn¡¯t for him then I wouldn¡¯t have an island worth of family or even experienced all of those things. I would have died as a server at Miss Felli¡¯s Inn, which isn¡¯t that bad. But still, my feelings for you are complicated. And I have gone past the anger stage and am quite confused if I really should just point a muzzle at your head. But even so...killing someone, before I die sure, sounds awful, so I am just going to take these, and get out of here.¡±

    ¡°What...huh...¡±

    ¡°What? Not everyone is bloodthirsty. Besides, you should cast a life ward on me. So you can recover these things after I die. Is that okay with you Miss Aubrey?¡±

    Saying that Ramiel left the office of the lady of the house of Argos, he could kill her but at the moment he was too weak. He could even barely move his right arm anymore. Plus he wanted to bother none. And all he wanted to for was to go to that place.

 Chapter 198 â€“ Meeting a Mute Beggar

    Chapter 198 ¨C Meeting a Mute Beggar

    <hr>

    After Ramiel left the noble district along with his things, he heard a commotion in one of the alleys. Going to the alley, he spotted a hoodie wearing young man with brown hair being beaten up by two thugs. Seeing this scene, Ramiel hugged the walls and listened in.

    ¡°You dumb fucking beggar!¡±

    ¡°Die! You can¡¯t even do such simple thing you dumb mute! All we need you to do was distract that bitch and yet you fucking fail. Die you stupid shit.¡±

    Hearing them, Ramiel felt pity. A dumb mute and a beggar, it sounds so familiar that he couldn¡¯t let it go. So he went to the alley, pointed his carbine at the thugs, warning them to get out before he could pull the trigger on his carbine. The thugs showed fear, at the rather serious tone Ramiel had. Not wanting to die, they escaped, leaving the brown haired young man coughing blood on the street floor. Ramiel approached the young man, speaking.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The brown haired young man tilted his head. He looked at Ramiel as if he could not talk to him. Ramiel gestured if he was mute but the guy shook his head. He at least could understand his gestures, which made Ramiel suspect something. He spoke his old tongue at the dude. Hearing him, the brown haired man¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°You speak English?¡±

    ¡°And let me guess you don¡¯t speak the language of the land?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ha, oh man, does this mean I am not alone in this world?¡±

    ¡°So an otherworlder, where are you from mate?¡±

    ¡°I am from Georgia...The name¡¯s Daniel how about you?¡±

    ¡°The name is Ramiel; I am from Norway...so how did you get into this world?¡±

    Ramiel pulled Daniel using his left arm. Daniel stood up and leaned on the wall, bruised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...I just fell on a boat and then found myself in this place.¡±

    ¡°So the same as mine eh, I guess this world is where people go when they get thrown into Bermuda triangle or get lost in the sea.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, I just don¡¯t know, I have begged in the streets since autumn...it¡¯s quite hard here...¡±

    ¡°No shit, it is really hard. Also, to think I would meet an otherworlder before I die is quite something I would never expect.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Daniel was shocked. As if he found hope yet it was just taken away immediately. His face was grave and pale.

    ¡°Well, things happen. But don¡¯t worry; I think I can help you...¡±

    ¡°But...you are...¡±

    ¡°It''s fine...I am going to die anyway so how about I recommend you a teacher that can teach you the language of the land. It is helpful if you want to live on this land. And this lady owes me a lot, so it should no problem to coax her into teaching you as long as you aren¡¯t an asshole. ¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°You will really do that?¡±

    ¡°Sure...I mean I already said it, so let¡¯s go while I still can walk. I don¡¯t I have that much time left on me. So let¡¯s hurry and give you safety and relief in this shitty world before I die. That¡¯s the best thing a fellow human from earth can give you.¡±

    Ramiel¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good anymore. He was drained of energy that he might as well lie down dead; he was slowly dying, his organs turning in that of wood. But somehow he found himself an otherworlder. Because of that, he was willing to help, not wanting this guy he just met suffer like he did. So even though he already said those to Aubrey, he went back to the house of Argos shamefully and asked Aubrey for a favor.

    ...

    Ramiel asked Aubrey a favor, which surprised Aubrey. But telling Aubrey that Daniel was an otherworlder, Ramiel guilt tripped her on taking him in. Aubrey agreed, and with that Daniel was hired to become a trainee on the house of Argos, receiving clean clothes and a bit of money. Ramiel was happy for his fellow otherworlder, and when he was about to leave, Ramiel suddenly felt his body heavy, making him kneel on the ground.

    Daniel, who found hope through luck, got alarmed. He knew that Ramiel was dying, and seeing him barely standing. Daniel begged the lady of the house of Argos to help him, which Ramiel refused. Instead, Ramiel made Daniel take him to the place where he wanted to go. Daniel agreed.

    They walked along the streets and entered a wide garden where a giant tree lies near a river. Seeing this place much beautiful, Ramiel told Daniel to make him lean on a tree. After that, Ramiel removed his Elemental Bracer, his hidden blade and left it with Daniel. Telling him the disadvantages of this world to people like them, Ramiel advice Daniel to take care. After that, Ramiel told Daniel to come back later, since he wanted to be alone for a while.

    ¡°Thank you, Ramiel...I thank you for doing this for me...even though we just met.¡±

    ¡°Come on now, it is alright really...besides we got to help each other right? Besides, I live quite long, I am fine...so good luck friend...May your life be better than mine.¡±

    ¡°Ramiel...okay, I will leave you alone...have a good rest friend. I won¡¯t forget the favors you gave me.¡±

    ¡°Good luck friend,¡±

    Saying that Daniel and Ramiel bumped their fist together, Daniel felt the generosity that Ramiel had. He wanted to thank him, and even shed a few tears for him but seeing the brave look on Ramiel¡¯s tired and weary face. Daniel stood up, nodded his head and left the place. He doesn¡¯t want to bother Ramiel, and he knew that staying with him would only go against his wishes of being alone for a while. So he left Ramiel alone, letting him do what he wants, and have his peace. After all, even Daniel knew that Ramiel had it rough.

 Epilogue â€“ A Silent Whimper

    Epilogue ¨C A Silent Whimper

    <hr>

    I find myself unable to move my legs. But it doesn¡¯t really matter much when I finally got to sit in this place. Activating my camera, scrolling through the old videos that thankfully the Lady didn¡¯t delete, I finally got to see my family again. From my mother, father, cousins and other relatives, their faces left an imprint on my head.

    I am happy that I am able to see their faces, even though it is just an image from a digital camera. In fact, I think that it is already lucky for me that this thing is still working. For a camera to be still working even after a hundred years, I say that the lady has a knack for reinforcing and maintaining these items.

    ¡°Happy birthday to you¡±

    ¡°Have a good trip!¡±

    ¡°Hey point it at me! See this flip!¡±

    ¡°Heh¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile seeing their recorded faces. Really, despite with all my arguments with them, I think I really love them. It hurts that even though they did their best to cheer me up. I refuse them. Push them away. Heck, they even have me this cruise trip that ended up in me being transported into this place.

    In this place, I learned how to be somehow strong and willful enough to last a hundred years. My start wasn¡¯t really great. In my first days in this world, I begged and eat scraps. And then I got betrayed, went to different kind of places that are wonderful.

    From the great sands of Trapolstan to those giant trees back in Gann. The fernery territory sea and the blue ocean that it had that were clear as a mirror. I can¡¯t help but think that I have seen what wonders that most of my family won¡¯t see. I feel sorry yet thankful that they didn¡¯t have to experience what I experienced. I am quite sorry for them not seeing this, but thank God really, that they didn¡¯t have to experience all the suffering that came with it.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The camera suddenly flickered and turned off. Trying to open again, I felt a sudden numbness starting to envelop my arms. It felt rusty as if it was petrifying. I feel floaty. As if I was flying. I feel cold. Really cold, and there was a shortness of breath that I was feeling.

    I don¡¯t have time left.

    I can feel it.

    Honestly, if I wasn¡¯t dying I would have stayed on the island. I would have tried meeting with Peronell, heck I would even jump out of the Galleon and swim to her. Hold her hand. But I am a coward to my very core. I don¡¯t want to see them looking at me with pity. I am afraid of having the people that I have gone to care, cry.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    I am so afraid to see them weep and feel pity for me that I run away from them. I would have much a peaceful death if I stayed there but I run away. I was afraid. I was scared. I didn¡¯t want them to be unhappy. So instead I came into this place. Back where I lifted my hands and cheered for this world. Where I could be alone and be at peace. But mostly, that is just an excuse, I am just afraid.

    I feel my body really cold. I could feel my body so weak that sooner or later I won¡¯t ever able to raise my arms again. So I took the blunt that I bought from the market and tried to put it in my mouth only for it to fall down on the ground. I tried moving my arms but it was no use. I don¡¯t feel my limbs anymore. Other from my breathing and my sight everything was silent. I could barely hear anything.

    It¡¯s so scary.

    But at the same time, I felt an inner peace inside me. The place has changed and became more wide and crowded with flowers. The river near the sea that floats through the grates makes for a sight. I am sitting under a tree, facing the river that points to the sea, so I could see the vast ocean. It was like a hill of flowers that made for a lovely sight.

    Ah, suddenly everything was so quiet. I couldn¡¯t hear the wind anymore. The sway of flowers and the flow of water were gone. It was just cold...so cold. The sun was still up yet I feel my vision monochrome. I was...just floating. And if I wasn¡¯t seeing the sky at the moment then I believe that I would have died already.

    My chest felt so tight. I couldn¡¯t move or make a sound. There was strange feeling that I could not describe. It was so empty, that the moment when my vision suddenly darkened I panic immediately. Even though I thought myself not having fear anymore, I began to be frightened.

    I tried to open my mouth. I tried moving but there was just none. I felt like that nothing around me. No sound. No anything. I began to cry inside my heart. I wanted to die looking at the sun, yet I couldn¡¯t see anything.

    I was despairing.

    I was so scared.

    I wanted to see the sky at least for once.

    But as I thought of that dearly, a bright flash of light flared upon my vision. Looking at the flash of light that engulfed the world, I feel myself happy.

    Like a thunder of God that brought light to my time of darkness. I could see the world and its color. I couldn¡¯t hear anything but I was satisfied. This is what I wanted.

    So...I took my last breath. And as my vision fades I saw a vague figure running towards me. I couldn¡¯t make it out who it was but somehow the figure gave off a soothing feeling.

    Closing my eyes, I made a last whimper.

    Not a shout but merely a silent whimper.

    I died alone in a place that made me feel at peace...

 -Extra-

    Extra ¨C An Alternate End

    <hr>

    Ramiel was about to drink wine on the harbor of Tal alone but somehow he didn¡¯t feel like it. Instead, he walked around the market stalls and bought something that kept him awake and full of energy. While walking he noticed the pagoda like lanterns in the Far East corner of the city. Seeing this, Ramiel felt a bit curiously and walked to this place.

    This place was lively. There were different stalls selling different kind of merchandises that Ramiel didn¡¯t see before. While browsing the stalls, Ramiel saw a familiar dagger. It oozes with vigor and seeing it, Ramiel asked the stall owner.

    ¡°Oh, you mean this? Some mercenary looted it from a dire wolf in the Town of Tal. The Mercenary said that the dagger was stuck on this dire wolf¡¯s neck. It was quite a sight to see. Even made him wonder how such an old dire wolf can live.¡±

    ¡°Holy, shit.¡±

    Ramiel could not believe his ears. That dire wolf sounds like the one he stabbed during the time he was looking for that flower for the lady of Argos. And seeing this dagger, Ramiel felt that he really needed to buy it. So, Ramiel asked the price of the dagger. The dagger costs around for about 1000 gold. So Ramiel bought it and inspected it. Inspecting the dagger, Ramiel felt a sudden sharp energy entering him. This energy sapped him of the weakness that was consuming him and even he himself doesn¡¯t know that his vitality was returning. The dagger has properties that somehow made it filled with vigor. The dagger has been bathed in blood within the hundred years of the dire wolf battling. The dire wolf was quite a fierce being that allowed it to be protected. Actually, the dagger was an ancient dagger that caused ¡®luck¡¯ to the user. So the dagger piercing the wolf made the wolf the ¡®user¡¯ of the dagger. If Ramiel had this dagger then maybe he wouldn¡¯t have suffered. It was that extraordinary that it can be considered as a misfortune of his for losing this dagger.

    But Ramiel wouldn¡¯t know about it. He was clueless to anything magical despite being a hundred-year-old being. So he just carried the dagger with him and inserted on his right bracer where his hidden blade is located. Inserting the dagger on the bracer of his hidden blade a small clank sounded out. Ramiel inspected his bracer but seeing that there was nothing wrong he just ignored it and continued browsing the stores, buying food and drink. It seems that his plan to drink on the harbor was outright dumb compared to the food and drink here. So for once, Ramiel thought of himself as smart for actually going against his instincts and enjoying the bazaar on this place rather than being alone in the harbor with a gourd filled with wine.

    ...

    Ramiel carried his food with him and sat near the edge of the cliff where there are Pagoda lanterns. Sitting, Ramiel ate and drink on the food he has while watching the liveliness of the bazaar. He thought that indeed this place as a better location, unlike the harbor. It was lovely and for once it wasn¡¯t gloomy. Ramiel thought that he shouldn¡¯t really be so gloomy, and not to mention he felt somehow invigorated and not weak. Ramiel wondered why but in the end he thought it was just the atmosphere of the Bazaar energizing him up.

    Ramiel sat happily. And as he sat he saw a robed person looking for a place to sit. Ramiel usually doesn¡¯t talk to just anyone but this time he went against his instincts and told the robed person to sit down near his spot.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Sit here.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. A great night isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, indeed it is. Are you new to this bazaar?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I never knew that they gather like this here.¡±

    ¡°This bazaar has been founded years ago after the harbor was complete. With the harbor being wide and big, many of the galleon ships would stop by in order to rest until they can continue their journey. The bazaar was once a fall only event but seeing that the people wanted more of it. They let it happened every week. You are quite lucky to witness the bazaar. You are an adventurer right?¡±

    ¡°I think so?¡±

    Ramiel wanted to tell the robed person that he was looking for a place to die. But considering the atmosphere and the gloomy tone of it, Ramiel went against his instincts and didn¡¯t say that.

    ¡°I see...I hope that you are having fun then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I really like the food and wine here.¡±

    Saying that, the two started talking, Ramiel was planning to leave but somehow he didn¡¯t feel tired. He went against his tiredness and conversed with the robed person. While talking the two felt soothe, they didn¡¯t know why but they just talked as if they knew each other for a while. After for a bit, the two went silent. Ramiel drank his last of the wine and ate his remaining food. Ramiel then dusted himself and was about to stand up.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think so...the food was quite great. Maybe I will buy more since I have the money to spend anyway.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? How about you wait? I think my granddaughter will be here sooner. Or she should be. That young lady sure is late.¡±

    ¡°Sounds tempting I guess I will?¡±

    Saying that Ramiel tried to sit on the ground, but as he did his hidden blade popped out. It flew towards a lantern which made the pagoda lantern drop on the ground, making the guy carrying the wine throw his wine at Ramiel¡¯s face, wetting his Shemagh.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am fine.¡±

    Ramiel cursed his luck and grabbed the dagger he bought and placed it on his belt instead. The Shemagh he was wearing was quite wet, so he removed it and mumbled while doing so. After removing his head, showing his face, he looked at the robed person only to see the robed person silently staring at him.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Ah...ah...Ramiel?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me? How did you know?¡±

    ¡°You are alive?¡±

    ¡°Do I know you?¡±

    Ramiel wasn¡¯t sure what the robed person was saying. The robed person was quite covered from top to toe so obviously he wouldn¡¯t able recognize the robed person.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    The robed person pulled the cloth covering her face and revealed hers face to Ramiel. A whitish blonde hair, long ears, and certainly a charming faze oozing with beauty. The robed person was quite beautiful. Ramiel was stunned for a while at the beauty of this person. He was baffled and only through a warm feeling on his lips and his jumbled memories being hammered by that sensation that Ramiel finally remembered.

    ¡°It has been a long time Peronell.¡±

    ¡°It has been truly. Welcome back Ramiel¡±

    Saying that Peronell made a warm smile as the lanterns behind her back illuminated her. There are tears in her eyes, and seeing this lovely woman looking at him with affection. Ramiel couldn¡¯t help but smile too.

    He felt truly happy as if his heart would burst any moment within this dream-like moment.

    <hr>

    -End-